Chapter 1092: His Life
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Bows and arrows were sacred to Eastern Wasteland people. The vow of a broken arrow was the most sacred vow in all Eastern Wasteland clans.
When an Eastern Wasteland archer broke an arrow and threw it to another warrior, this represented the start of a decisive battle!
Even those master Maguspriests from all Eastern Wasteland clans, who possessed the highest status, or the king of Ten Sun Country, didn’t have the right to stop a battle started by a vow of a broken sword.
Yi Ren was enraged, but the rage didn’t burn his mind. At the moment, Ji Hao was the chief commander of this united army. Therefore, Yi Ren could never let Yi Di finish his speech and reveal Yi Ren’s disloyalty to Ji Hao.
Ten Sun Country leaders had made the call; whoever killed Ji Hao would be the next king of Ten Sun Country. Nevertheless, this could only be kept in mind, instead of speaking out, not to mention shouting it out loud in front of the entire army.
Hao Tao was in here, maintaining the order of the entire army. If Yi Di exposed Yi Ren’s ill intent, Yi Ren believed that Hao Tao would definitely execute him right on the spot, before everyone’s face. Therefore, he broke an arrow and threw it to Yi Di, boosting up his power as he burst with a resonant growl to challenge Yi Di, “Yi Di, if you still remember that you’re an Eastern Wasteland man, if you still remember that you are a possessor of the noble Ten Sun Country bloodline, fight me!”
Letting out a long breath, Yi Ren gave a frigid smile and continued, “This time, let’s bet with all we have!”
Yi Di’s look turned colder and colder. Staring at Yi Ren, he responded coldly, “Bet with all we have?”
Yi Ren seriously nodded and said, “Our warrior, our properties, our territories in Ten Sun Country, including our fiancées, our lives, our honors… all that we have… all!”
Thunderous wing-flapping noises could be heard. Iron feather eagles and blood-eyed vultures rose from the city and screamed shrilly, swished straight into the sky. These enormous fierce birds hovered in the air for a while, then slowly lined up behind Yi Ren and Yi Di.
Nearly a hundred elders and high-grade commanders from Ten Sun Country and other Eastern Wasteland warriors flew up into the sky. Strong gusts of wind roared behind their bodies and condensed into gigantic wings, holding them up in midair. They silently floated in the air, blandly looking at Yi Ren and Yi Di.
The battle started by a vow of a broken arrow was sacred. Not a single Eastern Wasteland person would stop the sacred battle.
Yi Ren turned around and growled at the two-hundred-thousand archers mounting on blood-eyed vultures, floating behind him, “I broke an arrow to make a vow. Under the witness of my ancestors’ souls and the Gods of the world, if I die in the battle, you shall follow Yi Di’s lead, be loyal to him, and obey every word he says!”
All warriors mounting on blood-eyed vultures roared out in response. They each pulled out an arrow from the quiver, cracked it, then threw it down.
Yi Di turned around as well and seriously ordered his warriors, who were mounting on iron feather eagles, “A vow of a broken arrow… Under the witness of my ancestors’ souls and the Gods of the world, if I die in the battle, you shall follow Yi Ren’s lead, fight for him, and obey every word he says!”
Warriors mounting on iron feather eagles also pulled out arrows from their quivers, with their faces slightly twitched and teeth gnashed. They cracked the arrows, then tremblingly threw those broken arrows down.
The arrows broken by Yi Ren’s warriors were regular arrows. Therefore, those warriors felt nothing when cracking those arrows. However, Yi Di had just distributed a large number of spell symbol arrows to his warriors. By now, contained in those warriors’ quivers were all super-grade spell symbol arrows provided by Ji Hao, without even one regular arrow. The vow of a broken arrow cost each of those warriors such a precious spell symbol arrow, because of which, those warriors even had their internal organs twitching in pain.
“Yi Di, you first!” Yi Ren raised his bow and slightly shook his body, then slid backward for over ten miles with his tiptoes dipped in the water.
“Yi Ren, after you!” Yi Di raised the thunder running bow. All of a sudden, a hurricane started around his body. A roaring gale rolled him straight up into the sky.
Behind Ji Hao’s body, a silhouette swiftly flashed across. With a dark face, Hao Tao stood on the watchtower as he said, “Starting a fight in the army, this is a grave crime!”
Ji Hao didn’t even take a glance backward as he responded quickly, “We should respect the tradition of Eastern Wasteland. They want to fight to death, so let them do it.”
Pausing slightly, Ji Hao lowered his voice and said, “Only one leader is needed for the troops from Eastern Wasteland. I was just wondering how we should send Yi Ren back to Pu Ban City…He jumped out, seeking death… Then, let him die.”
Hao Tao’s face twitched intensely.
What Ji Hao said didn’t meet Hao Tao’s principles at all. Nevertheless, this plan of Ji Hao would serve the interest of the entire humankind under the current situation, and was pretty perfect for the series of plans made by Si Wen Ming and Emperor Shun for the future. Hao Tao struggled a while in his head, but at last, he sighed silently.
“The tradition of Eastern Wasteland…Alright!” A long while later, Hao Tao murmured.
Iron feather eagles and blood-eyed vultures had been screaming. They rose to the higher sky, hovering like two dark torrents. They screamed and challenged each other; they vibrated their wings, breaking the air, and letting feathers drift down from the sky.
The feathers fell down like snowflakes. All of a sudden, Yi Ren gave a deep shout, “Autumn breeze blows off the cicadas”. Saying this, he pulled the bowstring in his hand. A dim light flashed across the cicada-falling bow of his, and in the following moment, three-thousand arrows were released, flying silently to Yi Di, glowing with a faint cyan-golden light and looking like a golden wind in late autumn.
The wind was dry and cold, withering all living creatures, and delivering a fierce aura of killing.
Yi Ren launched the first shot. When the arrows were still tens of miles away from Yi Di, the strong aura of killing had spread out. From the water treading under Yi Ren’s feet, a giant number of dead fishes floated up, showing their white bellies.
“Eastern Wasteland archery, indeed impressive!” Hao Tao’s dark face twitched again as he praised sincerely.
“‘Autumn breeze blows off the cicadas’, nothing more than this!” Ji Hao smiled coldly. This shot seemed to be extraordinary, yet it only contained a slight race of the great Dao of autumn withering, and was still far, far away from the true great Dao.
Ji Hao had reached a certain stage on the study of great Dao, which allowed him to despise this shot launched by Yi Ren.
“Insects Awaken!” High up in the air, Yi Di suddenly burst with a great roar. ‘Insects Awaken’ was a move of the Twenty-four Solar Terms Art of Sword gifted by Yu Yu. Yi Di launched the move and created an earth-shaking thunder, roaring down along with a cyan bolt of lightning.
A tremendously strong life-force descended straight to Yi Ren’s head. This life-force was completely against Yi Ren’s ‘Autumn breeze blows off the cicadas’. Stimulated by the move of ‘Insects Awaken’ was the life-force that belonged to all living creatures in the world. After that thunder, the life-force of the world was boosted up, and all living creatures were seemingly awakened. That overwhelming force immediately tore Yi Ren’s intent apart, and blew the three-thousand arrows up.
Yi Ren howled out with a high-pitched voice. He lost his balance, as his head swung backwards. A brightly shining ‘wolf tooth’ arrow sank deep into the spot between his eyebrows. Cyan-colored bolts of lightning had been sizzling around the arrow. Yi Ren’s body wasn’t damaged too badly, but his soul was already crushed by the intent delivered by the move of ‘Insects Awaken’.
Facing the divine bow, the powerful arrow and the amazing archery art of Yi Di, Yi Ren’s challenge was like a bubble on the water surface, shattering with a slight touch.
“A vow of a broken arrow!” Yi Di raised his thunder running bow high.
The two-hundred-thousand blood-eyed vultures stopped hovering. In the air, a giant number of Yi Ren’s warriors kneeled on one knee, loudly calling Yi Di ‘master’.
Among Yi Ren’s two-hundred-thousand warriors, around six-thousand didn’t kneel. Instead, they pulled out their swords and neatly beheaded themselves.
Blood splashed out, while those warriors fell from the sky, into the water.
Their mounts screamed in sadness, dove straight down from the sky, and cracked their neck bones on the water surface.
Translator’s Thoughts
Law Law
Ah, I’m gonna cry for those giant birds.
Chapter 1093: A Visitor Late At Night
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Such brave, staunch men actually existed among Yi Ren’s warriors.
The six-thousand warriors beheaded themselves and shed their blood into the water. Their blood was scorching hot, even boiling the water, and attracted countless greedy water-kind creatures who were thrilled to devour that fresh blood.
Looking at the dead bodies of these brave warriors floating on the water, Ji Hao couldn’t help but raise his head and sigh towards the sky. How come these brave and loyal warriors followed Yi Ren, such a reckless and incapable man, as their leader?
“Such a shame! They’re worthy of respect, and it’s regrettable.” Ji Hao gave a resonant roar towards the sky, then waved his right arm, releasing countless beams of golden light that immediately burned out all those water-kind creatures on the water surface which had been fighting each other for the blood of those warriors.
Ji Hao ordered his warriors to bury these dead warriors well. Then, he returned to the headquarters, and grabbed Hao Tao to drink together.
Yi Di had become Ji Hao’s brother in the sect. As for the so-called mission of detecting the current situation of the non-humankind, even including finding out the colors of the daily underwear of the twelve non-humankind emperors, was naturally forgotten, fading along the wind.
Except for the six-thousand warriors who beheaded themselves, all of Yi Ren’s warriors followed Yi Di’s lead. Ji Hao treated these warriors equally, and provided them with super-grade spell symbol arrows, also upgrading their feather cloaks.
Yi Di now had nearly four-hundred-thousand warriors under his command. Among these warriors, even the weakest ones were peak-level Senior Magi, with strong defensive cloaks, which were ninety percent as powerful as the swan cloak, and tens of thousands of super-grade spell symbol arrows. Every day, Yi Di would lead this elite force and rise into the sky, hovering in the air like a dark cloud to practice the battle formations. Gradually, Yi Di could manipulate this great force as freely as using his own arms.
Time flew by. The enormous city on the water continued moving northward slowly. During the journey, some daring and silly water-kind beings peeked at the city from a distance, but all ended up being shot into sifters by Eastern Wasteland archers. Other than this, nothing special had happened.
Guided by Yi Di, Eastern Wasteland clan elders visited Ji Hao one after another. Usually, after a friendly conversation, these elders would all kneel, pledge their allegiances to Ji Hao. They promised that they would do whatever they could to help Yi Di attain the throne of Ten Sun Country.
In return of this, Ji Hao paid nothing but spending some of his spirit power to produce a batch of spell symbol arrows for each of these Eastern Wasteland clans, and upgrading the feather cloaks of their warriors…As for the required materials, those were provided by these Eastern Wasteland clans themselves.
The sky was still covered by dark clouds, while the heavy rain had been roaring down constantly. Because of the dark clouds and the rain, the world seemed dark.
A bronze water hourglass stood in the middle of the water city, with water drops dripping down, one after another. The water hourglass was marked with time scales. Although the daylight had been absent for long, patrolling warriors in the city only need to take a glance at the water hourglass to find out that it was midnight.
Beside the water city, an area abruptly rose from the water surface. The clear water flew slowly, soon forming a human shape. Pushed by the waves, this man-shaped water drifted towards the water city, getting closer and closer. Torches on the city wall shone brightly on the man-shaped water, yet weirdly, it didn’t reflect any light.
“A giant wooden city, Ji Hao, this kid is indeed capable.” A hoarse voice came from the man-shaped water, “But why is he bringing such an elite force to the north? Preventing the invasion of the non-humankind?…Hehe, who would believe that?”
“He can’t attack Northern Wasteland directly, can he? Which army would march so slowly? Such a giant army, heading to Northern Wasteland at such a low speed, without mountain-huge piles of food. They would all be starved to death on the journey!”
“So confusing, I don’t get it, I don’t get it!”
The man-shaped water nimbly rolled, then reached to under the city wall in a moment. It shook slightly, then transformed into a hazy stream of watery mist, and drifted into the wooden city wall. A strong protective magic screen was set on the city wall, but clearly, this ‘man’ was more powerful than whoever set the magic screen. No reaction was made by the magic screen based on the wall, and the hazy silhouette formed from watery mist had gotten into the city through the wall already.
Without making any sound, the silhouette airily drifted across a few patrolling squads as he unhurriedly approached the headquarters tent.
On a watchtower beside the headquarters, Taisi lied on the roof, his eyes popped widely out, fixed in the distance. In his confused eyes, large troops of water-kind spirit creatures had been heading south, hundreds of miles away.
His unfocused eyes landed on a chubby spirit eel hundreds of miles away. This large eel was over three-hundred meters long, with glistening silver scales. Every time it twisted its body, the tender flesh under its silver sparkling scales would shake.
“What a fleshy eel…Let Feng Xing slice it and Yu Mu cook it into soup, added with the venom of the red-heart three-tailed scorpion they caught yesterday…Spicy, fresh, so delicious… I’m drooling already!” murmured Taisi.
As his belly rumbled, Taisi slowly reached out his hands towards that giant eel hundreds of miles away.
He reached his hand out for half a foot, then a thick wave of air ripples was stirred up from around his palm strangely. He breathed deeply as his hand merged with the air slowly, reaching to the eel in an indescribable, magical way.
Suddenly, a pale beam of light flashed across his confused eyes. Almost instinctively, he turned around and stared at that hazy, watery mist silhouette. That pair of eyes of his was sparkling with a dim, weird light.
“An invasion…Enemies! Where’s Shaosi?”Taisi raised his head, subconsciously attempting to call Shaosi’s name to tell her to deal with the intruders.
“Eh? Feng Xing told me that I am the big brother, and I can’t let my little sister do everything, because that is too shameful as a man!”Taisi lowered his voice and mumbled, “I am a big brother, and I can’t let my little sister handle everything!”
Leaning his head, Taisi remained silent and pondered for a while, then raised up his hand, waved his finger, and took out the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book.
A breeze blew from behind, while an enormous silhouette appeared behind him. This silhouette seemed to exist for real, but also seemed to be an illusion. It was like a shadow behind the whole world. In the pale, hollowed eye sockets of this silhouette, a misty divine light locked on the watery mist silhouette, along with a strong aura of death.
“Kill!” Taisi didn’t plan to ask any question. He didn’t even have a clue about catching an enemy alive for a confession.
He discovered an intruder, and in his eyes, this intruder was an enemy undoubtedly. Therefore, he used his most powerful weapon for the very first move, and cast the most lethal magic curse.
The hazy watery mist silhouette suddenly burst with a scream, while the faint watery mist turned blood-red.
Puffing noises came from the watery mist without an end; blood sprayed out from it like a rain.
“Bastard! Who dared to sneak attack your great master?!” The voice of that silhouette turned weak and powerless, sounding even dying.
“Your Master Taisi sneak attacked you!” Taisi stood up, tremblingly pointed at that silhouette, and shouted out.
Chapter 1094: Fight Wuzhi Qi
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
It was a stormy night, with a frigid wind blowing.
The scrawny Taisi was wearing a long white shirt, standing on the watchtower. The wind blew across and rustled his shirt. He looked like a skinny ghost that showed up in the human world, along with the bone-piercing coldness.
The wind was way too cold. Taisi stood up with great courage, pointed at that silhouette and burst with a great growl. But blown by the wind, he quivered, and his tiger-like vigor instantly turned like a meowing cat.
With his teeth striking against each other, Taisi squatted on the watchtower and curled his body, complaining about this cold night.
Ji Hao was sitting in the headquarters tent, with a black and a white airstream hovering and coiling in front of him, as he had been trying to gain a deeper understanding of the Dao of Taiji. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, flashed across the air and broke the space, showing directly up beside Taisi.
Seeing Taisi quivering in coldness, Ji Hao couldn’t help but exclaim, “You’ve taken a Candle Dragon peal, and you should be extraordinarily strong. How did you end up so weak?”
Taisi laughed hollowly, showed the whites of his eyes, then raised the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book and said, “Activated it too fast, the counterforce is strong!”
Ji Hao took a complicated glance at the book, then gave a loud shout and sent the Taiji Universe mirror up from his head, releasing a bright light that lit up the entire area. The bright light swept across the moving water-kind army hundreds of miles away.
Silently, all those water-kind spirit creatures began burning. The gray-white extremely negative fire burned them into strands of smoke. Countless streams of extremely negative power roared back to Ji Hao. Ji Hao spread his arms and absorbed all extremely negative power. His Chaos blood digested the negative power, turned the negative power into purely positive life-force, which surged through his arms.
Ji Hao slapped on Taisi’s shoulder, letting the purely positive power flood into his body.
The atrophic meridians in Taisi’s body expanded instantly. A strong warmth surged inside his body, and made large drops of sweat ooze out of his skin. He straightened his body. Even his scrawny body began swelling, that made him look like a muscular man.
“Good brother-in-law, not bad!” Taisi held his hands behind his body, proudly nodded at Ji Hao and said, “Slap me like this every day! I like it, I like it a lot. It feels even thousands of times better than stuffing my stomach!”
Ji Hao gave a fake grin and remained silent. Could he feel not good? All of the spirit blood that belonged to tens of thousands of senior-level water-kind spirit creatures had been transformed into this small amount of life-force and injected into his scrawny body. With this slap, Ji Hao could even turn an ordinary human being into a high-level Magus King, but for Taisi, he did it only to replenish his energy, which was over-consumed due to activating the magic curse. Could Taisi not feel good?
The watery mist silhouette had been fading, and only a faint stream of mist remained drifting in the air by now. Seeing Ji Hao and Taiji giggling to each other as if nothing had happened at all, a twisted, angry voice came from the thin stream of mist.
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao, I came to visit you with the special intention of saving your lives, yet you sneak attacked me with a bloody curse? For what happened today, you have to give me an explanation. Otherwise, don’t blame me for having no mercy!”
On a watchtower in tens of miles away, a strong gust of wind blew across. Silently, Feng Xing’s slim figure showed up, holding the longbow with three spell symbols arrows set on the string. Hearing the stream of water mist talking, Feng Xing released all three arrows without saying a word.
Three dazzling beams of light flashed across, and the faint watery mist was dispelled.
A shrill scream could then be heard. Meanwhile, a faintly sensible spirit power speedily reaching out of the water city.
Ji Hao opened his erect eye which shone a clear light on the entire city. He clearly saw the moving track of an extremely weak spirit power. Laughing coldly, he said, “You came without an invitation, now you’re going without saying goodbye… What do you think this place is?”
The golden bridge transformed into a clear stream of light and rose into the sky. Ji Hao merged with the light and flashed swiftly across the sky, catching up with that trace of spirit power. He reached out his hand, seeming to grasp that fading stream of spirit power.
A red, white and blue light suddenly burst from that weak spirit power. The three-colored light spun around this spirit power like a windmill. Ji Hao pressed his hand on the light and felt like pressing a large balloon. He put forth his strength through his five fingers, however, the light was highly elastic and strong. He failed to grasp the spirit power, and on the contrary, he was bounced back for tens of miles.
The tiny strand of spirit power sank down. Protected by the three-colored light, it swiftly sank deep into the water.
Ji Hao activated the golden bridge again, then followed closely into the water. On diving down for nearly a thousand meters, a giant dragon whale showed up in front of Ji Hao.
The nearly three-thousand-meter long dragon whale had already turned as withered as a zombie. Its blood was drained by an unknown force. Looking at this dragon whale, which lied weakly on the bottom of the water, Ji Hao suddenly thought of the blood all over the ground, back in the water city.
Clearly, Taisi harmed the intruding watery mist silhouette with a powerful magic curse. Because of the connection between the weak spirit power and this dragon whale, this dragon whale suffered severe damage as well. The power of the magic curse drained its blood and caused it a lethal harm.
The weak spirit power reached the dragon whale’s head. A faint silhouette flew out from the dragon whale’s head and merged with the spirit power.
Ji Hao immediately scanned across that faint silhouette with his own spirit power. Pausing for a second, he smiled coldly and said, “This is also a spirit clone! Impressive, my friend, you’re indeed powerful. With nothing but a spirit clone, you can actually control such a giant, Divine-Magus-level spirit creature!”
Followed by a series of clattering noise, the water behind Ji Hao suddenly split up. From it, a man wearing a cyan-colored long shirt, and holding a red, white and blue lamp, walked out in big steps. Without greeting, this man swiftly thrust out his hand and grabbed Ji Hao’s neck as he attempted to throw him into the mud in the bottom of the water.
Ji Hao twisted his body. The man coming from behind didn’t cast any magic. Instead, he tried to beat Ji Hao with pure physical strength. Therefore, Ji Hao turned around neatly and evilly launched a heavy kick to the vital crotch area of this man. Meanwhile, he crooked the five fingers of his right hand like a sharp claw and fiercely swung towards the man’s hand.
The hands of Ji Hao and that man locked together, and next, they both put forth their strengths.
Following a buzzing noise, two immense physical forces clashed against each other. Underwater, a wave of ripple was sent out to tens of miles away. After a thunderous noise, two palms bumped, and pushed away the surrounding water, creating a vacuum zone inside the vast water.
“Arr!!!”
The man who sneakily attacked Ji Hao from behind roared out in rage.
He didn’t think that Ji Hao would kick him in such an evil way. He forcibly moved sideway for half an inch, dodged Ji Hao’s destructive kick and saved his vital body parts. But still, Ji Hao’s tiptoe still brushed against his lower body, heavily landing on the root of his thigh.
A loud thud was created, as the cyan-shirt man was kicked flying away for over ten miles.
Ji Hao looked at that man, laughed coldly out, and said, “Wuzhi Qi, you old b*stard!”
Chapter 1095: Neck And Neck
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“You’re so young, but how can you fight so shamelessly?!”
Sent flying away by Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi furiously leaped back up after fell, pointing at Ji Hao as he cursed out.
“Shameless? I can be even more shameless. Wanna try?” Ji Hao chuckled while conveniently pointing his right forefinger out, silently activating the power of the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words. Behind Wuzhi Qi, the mud suddenly changed its form and turned into an extremely sharp thorn, slantingly piercing towards Wuzhi Qi’s butt.
Wuzhi Qi sensed a fierce coldness coming from behind. Again, he instinctively stepped sideway for a foot.
The sharp thorn was thickly covered in barbs. It brushed against Wuzhi Qi’s thigh and dragged off a large piece of cloth from his pants. Looking at that thorn sparkling with a dim, cold light, Wuzhi Qi had cold sweat flowing down from his forehead in streams.
“Marquis Hao Ji Hao, you Southern Wasteland men are the bravest, most straightforward warriors. But you, you evil, unscrupulous freak, how can you be one of them?”
Wuzhi Qi stared straight at Ji Hao. He could swear with his life that he had lived for so many years, met countless brave warriors from Southern Wasteland, but not a single one of them was as shameless and evil as Ji Hao!
“You haven’t lived long enough!” Ji Hao dropped his hands, approached Wuzhi Qi with big steps, and said with a faint smile, “Live for thousands of more years, and I guarantee that you will meet numerous young people exactly like me. Wanna bet?”
Wuzhi Qi showed the whites of his eyes, put the three-colored lamp on his head, and freed his hands, swinging them hard. Gritting his teeth, he glared at Ji Hao, sneered and said, “I came to visit you for some serious business, but since you have acted so unfriendly, I shall defeat you before we head to the business!”
Ji Hao slightly paused. Wuzhi Qi sneakily sent his spirit clone into the water city, did he truly do it for a serious business? Was he talking nonsense, or did he really have something serious to talk to Ji Hao?
Before Ji Hao figured this out, Wuzhi Qi had already roared out, pouncing on Ji Hao along with a fierce gale. Still, he didn’t cast any magic, and instead, rushed up with pure physical strength, then threw a heavy punch towards Ji Hao’s head.
Wuzhi Qi was a powerful water ape, one of the first batch of creatures in this world. He was as fast as a bolt of lightning, and even Ji Hao didn’t manage to see his movement clearly. Ji Hao saw nothing but a beam of light flash across his eyes, before that heavy punch came to his face.
Bang!
The Taiji cloak released water-like waves of clear light, spreading out and surrounding Ji Hao like a giant lotus. Wuzhi Qi’s fist punched on the light. The violent force delivered by his fist was weakened by the layers of clear light bit by bit. In the end, this fierce punch became completely ineffective when Wuzhi Qi’s fist was still three-inch away from Ji Hao’s face.
Wuzhi Qi took a few steps backward in shock. With every step, he traveled seven to eight miles backward, and within a blink of an eye, he moved away for tens of miles.
Angrily, he looked at Ji Hao’s glowing Taiji cloak and yelled, “Ji Hao, are you even a man? You fend yourself with a crappy cloak…Can’t you fight me decently like a real man?”
Looking at Wuzhi Qi jumping in rage, Ji Hao sensed the strong intention of fighting from him.
What surprised Ji Hao was that what he sensed from Wuzhi Qi was a pure intention of fighting, without any aura of killing.
Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao waved his hands, and sent the Taiji Cloak into his body. Without being activated by Ji Hao’s spirit power, the cloak wouldn’t show up again, unless Ji Hao suffered a lethal attack.
Wearing nothing else but a tight, dragon-skin sleeveless jacket and a pair of pants, Ji Hao twisted his body, moved his joints, then crooked his finger towards Wuzhi Qi and said, “Come on, old monkey, let me kick you’re a*s! Hehe, do you remember how I beat you up back then in the Town Hall?”
Wuzhi Qi’s face suddenly turned especially dark. He opened his jaws and roared out thunderously. A few enormous tusks reached out from his mouth. Pointing at Ji Hao, he laughed in fury and growled, “The one you beat back then was only a clone of mine! He wasn’t even one percent as powerful as me! Are you so proud of that?”
Roaring madly, Wuzhi Qi reached straight to Ji Hao with a single step. His arms tore apart the space, smashing towards Ji Hao along with an earth-shaking series of dreadful popping noises.
Ji Hao laughed out wildly and popped out his eyes. Without casting any magic, without even making the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, and everything-perish, which were taught by the mysterious man, he launched his violent counter attack with pure physical strength. Same as Wuzhi Qi, he fought with pure violence, without any skill.
Fists bumped against each other, generating mountain-crushing booms.
Fists and faces thudded, as both the muscles and bones cracked loud.
Fists struck on chests, causing muffled drums. From the chests of both Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi, bone cracking noise could be heard. Their internal organs had been shaking intensely; they both gritted their teeth and kept their mouths shut tight. Otherwise, they would vomit blood.
Within a single second, over ten-thousand heavy punches had been launched. The faces of both Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi had swollen; their heads looked like broken watermelons, which had suffered thousands of violent strikes, looking completely out of shape. However, both of them possessed a strong spirit blood. As the thriving life-force surged inside their bodies, all their injuries recovered within a twinkling of an eye. Their faces turned back to normal, but in the following second, they were beaten into broken watermelons once again.
All of a sudden, Ji Hao leaped up into the sky and launched another swift kick to Wuzhi Qi’s crotch area, even starting a whirlwind in the process.
Wuzhi Qi rose as well and kicked back fiercely, raising a strong gale.
A long-lasting series of popping noises were caused as the legs bumped in an unstoppable way. Within a blink of an eye, thousands of destructive strikes were exchanged. Their leg bones broke and recovered, over and over again.
Wuzhi Qi smirked abruptly. His pair of arm turned strangely soft, and dodged a massive wave of punch launched by Ji Hao like two nimble snakes, then easily coiled around Ji Hao’s neck and dragged hard.
Ji Hao heard his own neck bone cracking. He couldn’t see anymore. Instinctively, he wielded his arms like blades and left two beautiful arcs in the air, with the move of sky-opening. His hands were like a pair of sharp blades, swiftly hacking on Wuzhi Qi’s chest. As easy as cutting a piece of tofu, Ji Hao’s hands cut Wuzhi Qi’s chest broken, and came out from Wuzhi Qi’s back.
While vomiting blood, Ji Hao stepped backward quickly. He buried his head in his arms, hurriedly straightening his broken neck bone.
Wuizhi Qi was also vomiting blood, and drawing back fast. In a hurry, he took out a few beautifully glowing leaves and threw them into his mouth, then chewed and swallowed them. After that, the wound on his chest began healing slowly.
With pure physical strength, Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi fought this battle to a draw.
Chapter 1096: Fight With Magic Powers
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Good boy, truly good boy!” Wuzhi Qi gritted his shining white, sharp teeth so tight that it even made his teeth creak. Pointing at Ji Hao, he yelled, “I, your Master Wuzhi Qi, have met countless human heroes. Many of them could fight old spirit creatures like us after tens of years of cultivation!”
Stomping his foot loudly against the ground, Wuzhi Qi detonated the surrounding water. Followed by a thunderous bang, all water-kind creatures within the area a thousand-mile in radius were blown into ashes; even the tiniest aquatic plant had been shattered. Wuzhi Qi opened his mouth. The blood of those killed water-kind creatures flowed into his mouth in streams. Absorbing the blood, the wound on his chest healed speedily.
“Human beings are indeed the owner of the natural fortune of this world.” After the injury recovered completely, Wuzhi Qi dropped his arms and looked at Ji Hao coldly.
“I don’t want to say this, but I have to. You’re the owners of this world, without a doubt. No matter how, you have countless more possibilities and opportunities than spirit creatures like us.” Wuzhi Qi continued through gritted teeth, while fire sparkles flew out from between his teeth, “However, the ones who could rival us with tens of years of cultivation were emperors and legendary powerful ones among you, such as Fuxi, Shennong, Suiren, Xuanyuan, Shaohao, Zhuanxu…”
Staring at Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi yelled in anger, “You! Do you have the potential to become a human emperor as well?”
Ji Hao smilingly shook his head. Remaining silent for a while, he said with a low voice, “I can’t be a human emperor, and this is decided by my personality. Fighting wars is what I am best at. Things like strategic planning, we shall leave them to real capable ones.”
Ji Hao shook his neck while talking. Nourished by his thriving life-force, his broken neck bones had recovered. Looking at Wuzhi Qi, Ji Hao continued coldly, “Now seriously, you came to visit at midnight, for what? What do you want, old monkey?”
Wuzhi Qi’s face twisted immediately. He was indeed a water ape born back in the prehistorical era, but ‘old monkey’, these two words were like a pair of sharp daggers that stabbed right in his heart. Ji Hao expressed no respect at all through his tone. Instead, it was filled with scorn.
“Good boy, you’re physical strength is getting as great as mine. Then, let’s try your magic power!” Wuzhi Qi curved up his lip corners while his body gradually transformed into a water stream, merging with the surrounding water.
“Magic power?” Looking at Wuzhi Qi disappearing, Ji Hao chuckled.
He silently incanted the spell of Mantra Dan with nine secret words. Instead of those great magics of Dao he learned from Yu Yu, Qing Wei and Dachi, Ji Hao cast the secret magic he created himself back in his previous life. Mantra Dan with nine secret words was created in Ji Hao’s previous life, but he had combined it with what he learned about the great Dao in this life. Therefore, it was now much more powerful than before, and could deliver incalculable possibilities.
With a clear mind, Ji Hao merged himself with the mysterious universal power. He crossed his hands and pushed forward. Immediately, the water within the area hundred-mile-radius around him suddenly turned blue and sticky, becoming half-frozen.
A white silhouette abruptly appeared on the blue water. Wuzhi Qi laughed and attempted to cast another magic to hide in this half-frozen blue water. But Ji Hao waved his hands and gave a deep growl, then incanted a spell.
Buzz! The space around Wuzhi Qi quaked intensively, then collapsed, turning into countless tiny space pieces, swishing to Wuzhi Qi like thousands of sharp tusks.
Wuzhi Qi let out a muffled hum in pain. Quickly, he transformed back into his original shape as a water ape. Tens of bloody wounds were left on his long silver-white fur. Through his beautiful long fur, blood flowing out in ceaseless streams. He suddenly reached his neck out for hundreds of meters long as his eyes shone with a dazzling golden light, stabilizing the collapsing space.
“Kid, impressive!” Wuzhi Qi cursed while showing his teeth in rage, “But, it’s not a Magi Palace magic, neither is something created by those Qi cultivators…It’s like, like a…Like a bit of everything?”
The collapsed space fixed itself in no time. Wuzhi Qi clapped his hands and forcibly turned the surrounding half-frozen blue water into waving dark water, crushing towards Ji Hao along with a thunderous sound of wave. Controlled by Wuzhi Qi’s magic, tens of enormous water dragons emerged from the dark flood, widely opened their jaws while spouting rapid waves of frigid torrents at Ji Hao.
Ji Hao sneered. His Mantra Dan with nine secrets words was created based on all Daoist scriptures he read in his previous life, added with countless secret scriptures regarding human cultivations. It was started by the nine secret words from Buddhism, with the cultivation method of primordial spirit from the Taoist culture as the main body, then polished by all kinds of secret cultivation methods from other genres.
In Ji Hao’s previous life, the Mantra Dan with nine secret words was incomparably powerful. In his current life, it could be counted as special. Ji Hao combined it with what he learned about the great Dao of nature from Yu Yu and his brothers, upgraded it, and allowed it to hold even greater possibilities. Not to mention the effects, in mere terms of flexibility, the Mantra Dan of nine secret words was definitely a top-grade piece.
Seeing Wuzhi Qi raise dark waves and send out dark water dragons coming down at him, Ji Hao smiled, then suddenly transformed into a white tornado. At first, the tornado was only around fifteen meters tall, but soon, it reached nearly a thousand miles tall, with the diameter of over a mile.
The white tornado roared over, as the bone-piercing cold power spread out swiftly. Visibly, ice-cold white airstreams were flowing and twisting in the air like snakes. The dark wave Wuzhi Qi raised was frozen immediately into an iceberg the second it touched the white tornado, then was shredded into ice crystals.
A cracking noise could be heard without an end. Tens of enormous water dragons were frozen by the frigid tornado, then shredded into pieces by it. Wuzhi Qi widely popped out his eyes in shock, pointing at the tornado transformed from Ji Hao, without being able to say anything for a long while. Wuzhi Qi was a powerful spirit creature, born in the prehistorical era, and was one of the first generation of living creatures in this world. He was a master of water magics; he had reached to an extreme level of all kinds of water-related magic, and with a small step forward, he could be close to the great Dao and achieve a supreme result.
He gathered the essence water power and created those dark water dragons. The cold power released by those water dragons was terrifying, that even metal could be frozen into powder by it.
But what was that white tornado transformed from Ji Hao? Those white airstreams released from the tornado were tens, even hundreds of times scarier than the cold power released by Wuzhi Qi?
“Pre-world extremely negative power?” He was a powerful and knowledgeable prehistorical spirit creature after all. Back in the prehistorical era, Wuzhi Qi had seen tons of strange things. Finally, he figured out the source of Ji Hao’s power.
He was shocked even more badly as he figured out the truth. He stared at Ji Hao as if the latter was a true ghost, then said, “Ji Hao, you’re a Southern Wasteland man! You should play with fire! With fire! Didn’t Zhu Rong say that men should play with fire, because flooding enemies with the water is something women will do?”
Wuzhi Qi was shocked beyond his wits, that he didn’t even know what he was talking about, “You, you, why didn’t you listen to Zhu Rong? You’re a Southern Wasteland barbarian, why are you using the extremely negative power?”
Ji Hao gave no response, but a cold smile, before he sent out a white beam light and struck heavily on Wuzhi Qi’s body.
Crack! Wuzhi Qi was sealed in a three-hundred-meter-radius block of ice which was generated by the extremely negative power.
Chapter 1097: A Chance to Live
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
An ice block floated on the water. Silently, Ji Hao looked at Wuzhi Qi sealed in the ice.
Inside the three-colored lamp on Wuzi Qi’s head, a bean-sized three-colored fire began burning. The fire quickly expanded to the size of a fist, while the strange white, red and blue light reached tens of meters away. A warm and pure positive power spread out, speedily melting the ice.
A couple of breaths later, the ice, which was created by the extremely negative power, dispersed. Wuzhi Qi walked out of the dense watery mist, with his long silver fir soaked.
Treading on the water, he approached Ji Hao step by step. Shaking his body, Wuzhi Qi got rid of the water on his fur, then those pretty long fur turned dry and smooth again. His cyan-colored long shirt had been frozen into pieces already. Taking out a large piece of hide from an unknown source, Wuzhi Qi casually wrapped his body up.
“Nice lamp!” Ji Hao pointed at the lamp on Wuzhi Qi’s head and said, without showing any intention of fighting again.
“It’s indeed a nice piece!” Wuzhi Qi pointed his finger at the lamp, then raised a dense watery mist from the water surface, which surrounded Ji Hao and himself. In the mist, tiny sparkling spell symbols were visible. This mist was created by a spirit creature magic, and ordinary cultivators couldn’t look through it.
“In the past thousands of years, I have reached a considerable level on the cultivation of my spirit creature power. The natural evil contained in my bloodline has been activated, growing stronger and stronger. Many times, I was a breath away from becoming a devil.” Wuzhi Qi created an ice piece for himself to sit on. With a frank look, he sat on the ice and continued, “If this three suns heart light hadn’t been protecting my soul, I would have become an evil creature by now.”
Ji Hao took a glance at this weirdly shaped lamp. The round-shaped lamp panel was surrounded by three bronze statues of goat heads. Ji Hao slowly nodded and said, “Interesting, indeed a nice piece…What did you come to me for? A fight?”
Wuzhi Qi let out a heavy sigh. His face was covered in long silver-white fur, but from that face, a clear sense of Dao has been released. At this moment, he looked not like the spirit creature God of Huai Water who had done all kinds of evil, but a Qi cultivator.
Naughtily, the watery mist hovered around Wuzhi Qi, rising and falling, transforming into ice crystals and drifting down. Once the ice crystals touched the water surface, they bounced back up immediately, flying up for nearly a hundred meters, then falling back down with a dim glisten.
Millions of tiny ice crystals rose and fell in the air, over and over again. Wuzi Qi sat on the small ice island with crossed legs. Surrounded by these drifting ice crystals, the sense of power he released was special and abstruse, as if he were an ancient God from before the start of time.
“What happened before, let’s forget it, shall we?” Looking at Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi said in a deep voice, “Conflicts happened between us many times. That was me indeed, yet that wasn’t exactly me. Those clones of mine were generated by the evil part of my soul. If I have ever offended you, please forgive and understand.”
Ji Hao frowned. Thinking of all those troubles Wuzhi Qi had caused him in the past few years, he couldn’t help but laugh out coldly, “You wanna wipe out everything by simply saying something like this? Wuzhi Qi, aren’t you too shameless?”
Wuzhi Qi licked his lips and showed his four tusks, then helplessly spread his hands as he said, “Well, someone once mentioned something about ‘causes and effects’ to me. Back then, I thought he was talking nonsense, but now, I see it’s reasonable.”
Wuzhi Qi rolled up the long fur on his left arm slightly reluctantly, and exposed a blue bangle worn tightly on his wrist. The bangle seemed to be made from top-grade sapphire. Streams of watery light had been flowing around inside the bangle, along with countless beams of silver light hovering inside. Cooling airstreams were released from the bangle from time to time.
Wuzhi Qi clenched his fingers towards the bangle. A strong red light stream was dragged out, from within which, a sphere of flame with a three-foot-long chariot, which was embossed with nine dragons, gradually flew out.
The nine dragons chariot glowed brightly with a warm red light. Nine fire dragons emerged, pulling the chariot, with patterns of flame sparkling on the chariot being faintly visible. A fiery cloud surrounded the chariot, and upon the cloud was a fist-sized fireball placed in the middle.
The fireball was burning dimly, with a few cracks on it. However, the moment Ji Hao saw this fireball, he realized that this was a sun!
In his spiritual space, the mysterious man suddenly showed up. The blue light shone from his eyes lit up the entire spiritual space. Through Ji Hao’s eyes, he stared straight at the fireball and the chariot without even blinking.
“Little guy, whatever this Wuzhi Qi wants, as long as it’s not too difficult, just say yes… for the sake of this chariot and the East Emperor divine seal!”
Ji Hao quivered slightly. The chariot and the fireball even attracted the mysterious man. Clearly, they were indeed special. What did he say? East Emperor divine seal? East Emperor? Ever since the beginning of the world, only one divine God was known was East Emperor!
East Emperor Taiyi, the God of sun, who served in the ancient heaven. He was also the East Divine Emperor, who once ruled all living creatures in the east!
The emperorships of the five divine emperors in the heaven had alternated for many times, during which, all kinds of stories happened, more than enough to be written into a great novel with billions of words. But East Emperor Taiyi was the most famous one among all who had been on the throne of the East Divine Emperor. He once made the whole world submit to him with his decisiveness.
Before Wuzhi Qi said anything, Ji Hao and already grasped the nine dragons chariot in his hand.
A terrifying hot power surged out from the chariot. The essence sun fire burned ragingly, spreading to Ji Hao’s entire body through his arm.
From inside Ji Hao’s body, the same golden essence sun fire spurted out, immediately merging with the fire from the chariot. A purely positive warmth flowed into Ji Hao’s body, thrilling every single cell of his with joy.
The nine dragon chariot let out a slight cheer, then transformed into a golden light beam, and flew into Ji Hao’s forehead along with that divine seal.
Between Ji Hao’s eyebrows, the erect eye shone with a strange light. Inside the pupil of this erect eye, a circle of golden light was partly hidden and partly visible. Inside the golden circle, a sun was blazing thrivingly. The nine dragons chariots floated within, as eye-catching as a sunspot.
“As I thought, this treasure is meant to be yours! I saw you fight several times, and many of my children were burned into ashes by you. You are indeed a master of essence sun fire!” Wuzhi Qi glared at Ji Hao and said through gritted teeth, “Now that you’ve taken my treasure, in return, you should promise me one thing…Gong Gong, if that idiot fails this time, no matter if your humankind will clean the entire Northern Wasteland…spare my life, and among those children of mine, at least save ten percent of them!”
Ji Hao looked at Wuzhi Qi in shock and asked, “You came to me at midnight, gave me a treasure that belonged to the ancient divine God, Taiyi, for nothing else but this?”
Wuzhi Qi crossed his legs and sat in silence, as if he was far away from all kinds of worldly affairs.
He raised his head and looked at the sky. A long while later, he said with a slight confusion, “I promised that old Gong Gong that I will serve Gong Gong Family generation after generation. Therefore, even though I have to kill for it, even though my hands are all stained with blood, I, your master Wuzh Qi, am a faithful one. I do what I said!”
“However, I’ve done too many wrongs, and now, consequences are coming!”
Wuzhi Qi narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao as he continued word by word, “I came to you for nothing but a chance to live.”
Sensing the scorching hot golden light between his eyebrows, Ji Hao remained silent for a short while, then reached out his right hand.
“Deal then!”
Chapter 1098: Boil the Rain and Talk at Night
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The rain had been falling heavily. The rainwater originated from twelve different worlds, and surely had different natures.
Some of the rainwater was highly toxic, some was even more corrosive than strong acids, while some was awfully stinky. But of source, the water from Pan Jia world also existed in the rain, extremely pure.
Ji Hao pointed his finger out. Hundreds of fist-sized rain drops flew over to him and fell loudly into a purple-clay teapot. In his previous life, it was rather hard to find a good purple-clay teapot, but fortunately, a large purple-clay mine was found in Yao Mountain territory. Ji Hao dug out tens of thousands of kilograms of top-grade purple-clay from that mine and crafted a set of teaware himself.
The fire was burning strongly in the small red-clay burner, while a refreshing aroma of tea spread out.
The water was the purest water from Pan Jia world, and the tea was also the top-grade kind from the tallest peak of Yao Mountain, nourished by the dense fog all year round, and raised by the natural life-force.
Ji Hao’s tea-making skill wasn’t good. Actually, it was a disaster. But with a nice teapot, the best water and the best tea, added with the fire controlled perfectly by him, the tea he made was still impressively good. The beautiful green tea was poured into fist-sized teacups. By merely seeing that warm green tea, one would feel so relaxed an happy, that even the primordial spirit would turn clearer.
Wuzhi Qi watched Ji Hao making the tea without even blinking his eyes. His fingers had been moving slightly. Clearly, he was learning how to make tea.
His long silver fur had disappeared. Instead, he had turned himself into a handsome man, wearing a new cyan-colored long shirt and a pair of buckskin boot. If he had a hand fan held in his hand, he would truly look like an elegant scholar.
Ji Hao handed him a cup of tea. Wuzhi Qi took over the cup, slightly bowed to Ji Hao to thank him, then raised the cup and poured the tea into his mouth, without minding the heat of the tea at all.
Once the tea reached his stomach, he sensed a refreshing warmth spreading through his internal organs. Slight traces of spirit power affected every corner of his body. Wuzhi Qi was capable of accurately controlling every single cell of his body, which allowed him to maximumly sense the refreshing taste of the tea. “Great.” He praised sincerely.
He couldn’t tell exactly how good the was tea, but Wuzhi Qi clearly felt that the tea was just amazing, far more delicious than the soup-like teas made by those Magi Palace Magi. Those Magi Palace Magi were crazy, one would never know how many centipedes or scorpions they put in one’s tea. Their teas were indeed nourishing, but that horrible taste was easily imaginable.
“It’s indeed a nice tea!” Ji Hao proudly praised himself. Pouring another cup for Wuzhi Qi, Ji Hao emptied his own cup as well.
The rain was strong. Turbid waves never rested. Deep underwater, glowing aquatic creatures moved across swiftly. Sitting on an ice island, Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi boiled the rain, and made tea. The red-clay small burner warmed the surrounding air, making this quite enjoyable.
“You human beings always have strange thoughts!” Wuzhi Qi looked at Ji Hao and said honestly, “Back in the prehistorical era, ever since I started to know things, I’ve been spending time with human beings…The longer I have lived, the scarier I found you folks to be.”
Ji Hao held the teacup without saying anything, only quietly listening Wuzhi Qi talking to himself.
“You human beings are so weak. You don’t have sharp teeth and claws, don’t have furs and scales to cover your bodies. Your newborns are frail, and even your adults are as fragile as rabbits…No, some ancient rabbits were much stronger than you.”
“I betted with many Chaos monsters that your humankind wouldn’t last for a thousand years.”
“But one-thousand years, two-thousand years, one-hundred-thousand years…Countless years had passed, the thrones of divine emperors in the heaven had changed their owners many times…But you human beings survived. You are happier and happier, your territories turned greater and greater, your population grows larger and larger. More and more powerful ones emerged among you, and even a few divine Gods were human beings, who used to serve as your emperors.”
Ji Hao raised his teacup and slightly nodded at Wuzhi Qi.
They drank the tea in their cups, then each poured themselves another cup.
“Especially that, when old spirit creatures like us reach a certain level of cultivation, free ourselves from our original forms, and eventually turned to be exactly like human beings…Some of us chose the wrong path. They believed that they were meant to feed on human beings to strengthen themselves.”
“But how smart am I? How can I be as silly as those things? I did not kill a human being. Instead, I became friends with human beings. In Huai Water area, I helped people to develop farmlands, protected them from wild beasts, helped them with irrigation construction, gave them rainfalls…”
“Therefore, almost all old spirit creatures like me ended up being wiped out by powerful ones among human beings, while I, Wuzhi Qi, became the God of Huai Water, entitled by a human divine emperor!”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and gave a glance at Wuzhi Qi’s face, that had been showing a sagacious look.
This old monkey indeed knew when to yield and avoid disasters.
“As I was quite close with human beings, some leaders of elders of human clans introduced their daughters to me!” Proudly, Wuzhi Qi pointed at his own face and said, “I am not ugly. In fact, I’m quite handsome, much more handsome than some men who had nothing but muscles in their heads. Therefore, those girls willingly married me. I had children with them. The children I had with human girls are much smarter and more capable than those I had with other spirit creatures. They could cultivate themselves more effectively than the others. By now, the best ones among my children all have human bloodlines.”
Wuzhi Qi seriously looked at Ji Hao and continued, “So, I understood that, human beings are protected by nature, and going against the humankind will not end well!”
Helplessly pointing at the sky, Wuzhi Qi smiled bitterly and said, “However, that year, I suffered something serious, and almost died. Old Gong Gong saved me…I promised him that I will serve Gong Gong Family forever and ever. For this reason, I had to make mistakes along with them! I knew this will come to no good end, but I owe them. I, Wuzhi Qi, am a spirit water ape, and I am faithful.”
“I don’t want to die, neither do I want my children to be completely wiped out.” Seriously looking at Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi continued, “So, Marquis Yao, you promise me that you’ll spare my life, and by the way…save my children, the ones with human bloodlines. As for the ones I had with the other spirit creatures, they’re all as dumb as stones. If you want to kill them, just kill them!”
Ji Hao looked at Wuzhi Qi’s face, nodded seriously, and responded, “I will.”
Wuzhi Qi grinned. He stood up, swirled away Ji Hao’s teapot, teacups and that small red-clay burner, then satisfyingly laughed, “Then, let me tell you one last thing…The nine ‘water eyes’ in Huai Water, Fei Water, Hui Water and Yi Water. The ones trusted by Gong Gong Family have been strictly guarding the nine areas, and even I am not allowed to set foot in. Something might be in those places. I think you should be careful!”
Laughing loudly, Wuzhi Qi transformed into watery mist and drifted away.
Chapter 1099: The Transformation Between Yin and Yang
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Returning to the headquarters tent, Ji Hao took a few circles in the tent, then sent someone to invite Hao Tao to the headquarters.
Ji Hao told Hao Tao everything that happened just now between Wuzhi Qi and himself, hearing which, the latter was lost in his thoughts.
“The four water veins are the most important strongpoints of Gong Gong in Midland. Nine secret areas, what would be in those places? Hao Tao’s dark face turned wrinkled as he knitted his eyebrows and looked at Ji Hao.
They stared at each other for a while, without knowing what to do. At last, they wrote a secret letter together. Hao Tao gave the letter to a trusted underling to send back to Pu Ban City. Wuzhi Qi seemed to be wanting to say something more specific, yet he didn’t. This attitude of Wuzhi Qi made Ji Hao and Hao Tao feel that this whole thing was much more complicated than they thought. Therefore, Ji Hao and Hao Tao decided to report this to Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming, and let them make the important decisions.
After Hao Tao left, Ji Hao took a few quick circles in the tent, then called Shaosi in a hurry, leaving her some words. After that, Ji Hao left the city alone and jumped into the vast water.
Over ten-thousand miles away from the city on the water, ten-thousand meters deep underwater, Ji Hao sat on a small hill, his arms held in front of his lower belly as he took a deep breath.
Bang! The water thousands of miles around Ji Hao quaked intensely. Within this area, all the water disappeared all of a sudden, while a dim five-colored light sparkled faintly on Ji Hao’s lower belly. The five-colored round cauldron hiding in his lower belly swallowed all the water. The bright light released from the small cauldron spun ceaselessly, speedily turning the after-world water into pre-world, then extracting a thin trace of extremely negative power from it.
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Priest Dachi taught him something about the great Dao of Taiji, based on which, Ji Hao began slowly absorbing and purifying that extremely negative power.
Thin strands of extremely negative power were quickly purifying, slowly turning into glistening gray-white air streams, flowing inside Ji Hao’s body. From Ji Hao’s head, a fiery cloud appeared, and from the cloud, a glowing-red sun rose, shining on the entire area with a warm light.
Those gray-white airstreams were absorbed by the sun, making Ji Hao quiver a bit. He generated this red sun with the power of the Dao of Taiji, and now, this sun started its very first real transformation, between the extremely negative and extremely positive, also known as Yin and Yang.
This red sun looked like the real sun in the world, which represented the pure positive power, which was the Yang. Yet, its real body was created by the extremely negative power, as the Yin. Yang on the outside, with Yin in the inside, transforming like the circle of life, remaining unbroken…
The extremely negative power merged with the black-hole-like core of the red sun. With difficulty, Ji Hao pushed the red sun out. Yin could generate Yang at an extreme point. Strands of pure positive power surged out of the core of the sun, flowing on the surface of the sun. Gradually, the purely positive power turned strong and potent, eventually turning into the power of sun, warming the entire area.
From all directions, the water roared over, flushing Ji Hao’s body, then being swallowed by the five-colored cauldron. Turbid waves rolled around Ji Hao. The white foaming waves slapped against each other, causing thunderous noises, while strong gales were blowing crazily. Ji Hao’s body suffered heavy strikes, that made his bones clang like metal.
A giant amount of water was swallowed by the five-colored cauldron. The after-world water had been transformed into pre-world extremely negative power. Then, the extremely negative power was purified by Ji Hao using the power of the great Dao of Taiji, and sent into the red sun above his head at last, generating the pure positive power.
Within a short while, a thriving, extremely positive power culminated in Ji Hao’s body. Sharp light beams dazzled out from every pore of his, making his body shine brightly. His body was even merging with the splendid light.
Inside his erect eye, the nine dragons chariot was affected by the extremely positive power inside Ji Hao’s body, and started releasing streams of red light.
Buzz! From the chariot, the East Emperor divine seal gradually flew up, slowly to the red sun above Ji Hao’s head. Ji Hao carefully released his spirit power and wrapped the divine seal up, allowing it to merge with the red sun, which was his primordial spirit.
This so-called East Emperor divine seal was actually transformed from the soul of Taiyi, the ancient East Divine Emperor in the heaven, in combination with the great Dao of sun. This divine seal represented Taiyi’s divine position.
East Emperor Taiyi’s entire life was recorded in this fist-sized red fireball, along with all his understanding of the great Dao of sun. Anyone powerful enough to merge with this divine seal and absorb all his understanding of the great Dao of sun would immediately attain all the power possessed by East Emperor. Also, East Emperor Taiyi was known as one of the most powerful few among all divine emperors.
The Pan Gu bell activated itself and released streams of Chaos power that surrounded the red sun.
Silently, the East Emperor divine seal merged with the red sun, which was Ji Hao’s primordial spirit. An overwhelming wave of information burst from the divine seal. Countless golden spell symbols transformed into golden dragons and phoenixes, hovering around Ji Hao, adding a dazzling golden shine to the red sun.
“My cultivation is based on the great Dao of Taiji now…But you want to lead me back to the pure Dao of sun…? Then, the sever cultivation I did in these days would be in vain, wouldn’t it? The Dao of sun is an extreme Dao, but only the Dao of Taiji is the true supreme Dao!”
Ji Hao gritted his teeth, withstanding the torrent of information released from the divine seal, while trying his best to maintain the soundness of the red sun.
The core of the red sun was the extremely negative power, while its surface was the extremely positive power. Yin and Yang had been transforming into each other ceaselessly, and this was the right method of cultivation to Ji Hao.
The East Emperor divine seal was domineering. It attempted to forcibly lead Ji Hao back to the pure Dao of sun and make him give up on the great Dao of Taiji, which was more inclusive and perfect. But how could Ji Hao let it?
The Pan Gu bell rang slightly. Next, the divine seal exploded all of a sudden. The dazzling golden light burst from the seal speedily merged with the red sun. Ji Hao felt that his primordial spirit turned heavier and heavier, more and more solid. Inside the red sun, a faint, light-golden silhouette emerged.
Torrents of information regarding the mysteriousness of the great Dao of sun surged out from the divine seal. That light-golden silhouette smiled, absorbing all the information.
East Emperor Taiyi, he was generated by the spirit of sun back in the prehistorical time. His understanding of the great Dao of sun had reached the peak of perfection. He was a breath away from merging completely with the sun, and attaining immortality with the great Dao of sun.
As long as the sun remained existing, East Emperor would not die!
By now, all of East Emperor’s understanding abut the great Dao of sun belonged to Ji Hao. A scorching hot torrent flooded out of the red sun, thousands of times hotter than lava, flushing Ji Hao’s body, over and over again. Inside Ji Hao’s accupoints, inner spirit stars were lit up one after another. Within a blink of an eye, his acupoints and meridians were all filled with sparkling light spots.
The power of sun was going beyond Ji Hao’s control, breaking the limit of Ji Hao’s Dao of Taiji and forcibly turning all Ji Hao’s power into sun power. But abruptly, the five-colored cauldron buzzed slightly in his lower belly. Unexpectedly, all sun power contained inside Ji Hao’s body was swallowed by the cauldron, then thin streams of extremely negative power were released without an end.
“Yin and Yang, the unity of opposites!”
Just now, Ji Hao attained the supreme great Dao of sun from the East Emperor divine seal, and right now, with the help of the small cauldron, he luckily started to develop the great Dao of Yin.
In the red sun above his head, an extremely dim silhouette emerged silently. This new silhouette was hundreds of times dimmer than the light-golden silhouette.
The two silhouettes had different shades of color, yet they had exactly the same height and shape. They both silently standing in the red sun, without making any move.
Chapter 1100: Force Stop
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The watery mist was dense. Even the heavy rain roaring from the sky failed to shorten this thousands of meters tall wall of mist by half an inch. On the contrary, the mist turned denser and denser, sticker and sticker, as annoying as a spider net.
Eyesights were weakened badly by the mist. In the mist, A Senior Magus couldn’t even see things three-hundred meters away.
On the city wall of the water city, sentries were all Magus-King-level archers under Yi Di’s command. Eastern Wasteland archers cultivated their eyes since they were little kids with special secret methods. Therefore, an Eastern Wasteland Magus King could hazily see things ten miles away, even in a dense mist like this.
The over a thousand miles long wooden city slowly drifted across the water surface. The strong waves slapped the wooden city wall, shattering themselves along with thunderous booms.
No edges of the three-hundred-meters tall wooden city wall could be seen, neither in the left, nor in the right. The dark defensive magic formation based on the city wall was sparkling with a faint light, lighting the area three to four miles around the city, together with the torches hanging on the watchtowers on the wall.
Ten thousand starry void spirit turtles held thick ropes in their mouths, moving forward in ordered lines as they dragged the enormous city forward, very slowly.
Elite forces were stationed in those small-scale forts built on the backs of those spirit turtles as well. On watchtowers in those small forts, elite archers had also been vigilantly looking around.
“Yo…Yoyoyo…”
From the front, high up in the air, blood-eyed vultures’ screams came. The sound of this kind of a bird was not quite pleasant to hear. Thousands of meters high in the sky, a blood-eyed vulture with the wingspan of over thirty meters had been hovering, along with a strange track at an acute angle.
This meant that enemies had shown up. Blood-eyed vultures making sharp acute angles in the air was a common alarming signal used by archers from all Eastern Wasteland clans.
On the backs of the frontal line of spirit turtle, in those watchtowers, Magi Palace Magi raised their wooden staffs and incanted spells with deep voices. Human-head-sized fireballs swooshed out from their wooden staffs and roared up into the sky, then exploded intensely.
A massive fire was started by each of these tiny fireballs through the explosion. The fire covered the area with a radius of over three hundred miles. Hundreds of fireballs exploded one after another, and instantly after that, even the sky was burned red.
From the front, a blood-red light dazzled across all of a sudden. The blood-eyed vulture hovering in the sky burst with a shrill scream, while its giant body quickly slanted, diving down swiftly while intensely flapping its wings.
A blood-red beam flight flashed across the vulture’s wing. The highly corrosive blood-red light crushed a half of the bird’s wing and made the vulture’s enormous body slantingly fall into the water.
Ten Eastern Wasteland archers with feather cloaks roared towards the sky. Nine of them flew straight up, swiftly moving to where the blood-red light came from, while the last one held up the wounded vulture and dashed to the city while cursing loudly.
On the water surface, a whole hundred metal warships slowly moved across. On those three-thousand-mile-long warships, thousands of sails fluttered in the air. Those blood-red, gigantic sails were swollen by the strong wind, letting out rumbling, swooshing noises.
A thirty-meter-tall divine tower stood on the head of every warship. On top of each divine tower, an erect blood-red eye had been spinning slowly. Just now, one of these divine towers released a blood-red beam and severely wounded that vulture.
These warships were from the Blood Moon. When the nine Eastern Wasteland archers swished over, all these metal warships were filled with non-humankind warriors with blood-red armors. When they saw no one else but nine Eastern Wasteland archers rush over, these non-humankind warriors with exquisite and luxurious armors couldn’t help but laugh out loud together.
A Yu Clan young man in an extravagant long robe, with a blood-red staff held in his hand, laughed aloud, “Ah, I thought this would be a lame and boring patrolling mission, but I didn’t think that something so funny would happen! Nine brave warriors! How scary! There’re nine of them!”
“Hehe, haha, hahaha!”
Countless non-humankind warriors laughed out wildly, even burying their bellies in their hands.
They came with a whole hundred warships, and on each warship were a hundred Yu Clan nobles, a thousand Jia Clan warriors and three-thousand dark-kind warriors, with a large number of non-humankind slaves for them to command.
But nine Eastern Wasteland archers rushed over, even ready to launch an attack against such a great non-humankind army. How ridiculous!
“Kill them!”The Yu Clan young man scornfully waved his hand and ordered his people, “Cut their heads off, get their skulls, and I will make those skulls into beautiful wine containers myself…So that in my dear father’s birthday party, I will be able to proudly…”
One of the nine archers was a low-level Divine Magus, who had just grown his first inner spirit star, while the rest eight were all Magus Kings. Before the Yu Clan young man finished, the nine archers pulled open their longbows together. Put on their bowstrings were ‘wolf tooth’ arrows, those produced by Ji Hao!
They had already reached less than ten miles away from the warship. This was the perfect distance for ‘wolf tooth’ sword to deliver the greatest effect.
Seeing them pulling open the bows, two Jia Clan warriors growled out and raised heavy tower shields. Each of them took a sideway step and shielded the Yu Clan young man, who was talking before. The three-foot-thick tower shields looked like two doors, perfectly protecting this young man.
A foot-thick layer of light shone on each of the two tower shields, as the two Jia Clan warriors activated the defensive magic formations based on the tower shields.
“Break!” The Eastern Wasteland Divine Magus gave a resonant growl, then injected a stream of power into his longbow. A dazzling beam of light flashed across the head of his ‘wolf tooth’ arrow, before the arrow tore apart the air and darted out.
Dong! The two Jia Clan warriors holding tower shields roared out loud, with their eyes fixed on the fist-sized hole where the two shields connected. They were enraged, and also shocked. The ‘wolf tooth’ sword penetrated their shields. The edge of the hole on their shields was as smooth as a mirror, without any roughness at all. The half-body armor worn by the Yu Clan young man shielded by the two Jia Clan warriors released a dim light, but before the defensive power of this armor was completely triggered, the arrow had already pierced straight into the spot between his eyebrows.
Pop! The head of this young man was blown up, then his tall and slim body thudded loudly on the deck!
“Dishi Mo!” Tens of Yu Clan commanders around the young man shouted and screamed in shock. Their eyes were even popping out from their sockets.
Dishi Mo wasn’t talented, neither was he capable, but he had a great family background — He was given birth by Dishi Yanluo’s youngest brother, and a lover of that brother. In other words, he was Dishi Yanluo’s nephew, and Dishi Yanluo was the current Emperor in power of the Blood Moon!
This patrolling mission was a good one for Dishi Mo to build his military exploits. However, he ended up being killed with an arrow. Even his soul was wiped out!
The rest eight Eastern Wasteland archers burst with a thunderous roar while eight ‘wolf tooth’ arrows swished out simultaneously. Following a series of booms, over twenty Yu Clan commanders around Dishi Mo fell to the ground. Many of them had their bodies strung together by one arrow.
“Kill them all!”
A Jia Clan warrior with a sharp power vibration pulled out his weapon and roared in fury, pointing heavily at the nine archers.
Chapter 1101: Arrow Destroy
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Three Jia Clan battle kings and hundreds of Jia Clan warriors trod on metal plates, rose into the sky, and pounced on the nine archers while roaring like beasts.
Those metal plates were glowing brightly, releasing a deep buzzing noise. With an especially high flying speed, these metal plates reached to less than three-hundred meters away from those archers almost instantly.
The nine Eastern Wasteland archers laughed out loud. Fierce gusts of wind blew out of their feather cloaks. The turbid gusts of wind condensed into a pair of wings on the back of each archer; that was a pair of swan wings.
Slightly shaking their bodies in a very weird way, the nine archers darted away, easily lengthening the distances between those Jia Clan warriors and themselves while leaving twisted, arc-shaped traces in the air. They nimbly hovered around in the air, leaving hazy shreds of afterimages. In the mist, the afterimages cerated by them were partly hidden and partly visible, extremely hard to catch. Tens of Jia Clan warriors had strong crossbows gripping in their hands, yet none of them managed to launch a single shot.
What enraged those Jia Clan warriors even more was that the metal plats they trod on had been fully activated already, but they still failed to catch the few Eastern Wasteland archers, who moved as fast as loaches in the mud.
The nine archers laughed so loud that their eyes had been squeezed into curved lines. They used to be under Yi Ren’s command, but now, they were Yi Di’s warriors. Their feather cloaks had been upgraded by Ji Hao, and were modeled on the swan cloak. With these cloaks, they flew like the wind. Sensing the magical and pleasant feeling, they almost cheered out. This wasn’t their highest speed yet; They could raise their speed by two-hundred percent at least, but those large Jia Clan beings were already left behind by them, and they could even make fun of those silly Jia Clan warriors!
In wars that happened in the past countless years, Jia Clan warriors could fly in the sky by treading on those metal plates. The rectilinear flying speed of those metal plates was rather high, even higher than the speed of many Eastern Wasteland archers. A giant number of Eastern Wasteland archers were slaughtered rudely by these Jia Clan warriors treading on those metal plates!
However, the feather cloaks upgraded by Ji Hao gifted these archers with an absolute advantage of speed, with which, these archers could easily cast off these strong Jia Clan warriors, even laugh at them!
“If all our brothers can have a feather cloak like this…our Eastern Wasteland archers will become the strongest warriors!” The low-grade Divine Magus, who killed Dishi Mo earlier, raised his longbow and growled out in excitement.
The other eight archers laughed wildly out to respond to their leader. These archers were like airily flying butterflies, guiding large groups of ferocious Jia Clan warriors and a hundred metal warships deeply into the dense fog.
Flying and chasing all the way, within around ten minutes, the Jia Clan commander who rushed ahead of the others abruptly burst with a loud shout and hurriedly stopped his metal plate.
In the front, around ten miles away, a dark shade grew over. Muffled water-clattering noises could be heard clearly from a distance away, as waves had been crushing down. This Jia Clan commander fixed his eyes on the shade. Next, he saw ten thousand enormous starry void spirit turtles approaching in ordered lines.
A tall watchtower stood on the head of every spirit turtle, and standing on every watchtower, were seven to eight Eastern Wasteland archers with longbows. In those small-scale forts built on these spirit turtles’ backs, large groups of heavily armored human warriors had been staring at the metal fleet.
What was even more shocking was that behind these spirit turtles, a wooden city had been moving over slowly. On the city wall, torches soaked in beast oil burned brightly. The torches were connected in a straight line, dispelling the dense fog and allowing these Jia Clan warriors to see those Eastern Wasteland archers with feather cloaks and longbows, hovering above of the city.
With their rich battling experiences, these Jia Clan warriors estimated the area of this city on the water at first glance.
As an over one thousand miles square city, how many human warriors could it contain? Not to mention the ten-thousand small-scale forts carried on the heads of those spirit turtles; each of these small forts could at least contain thousands of elite warriors.
The nine archers had been flying swiftly, but abruptly, they stopped and turned around. The Divine Magus raised his right arm high, straightened his right forefinger and middle finger, then swung his arm forwards, while bursting with a resonant growl, “Wolf Tooth!”
On the heads of the first row of spirit turtles in the tall watch towers, hundreds of archers raised their bows, and put splendidly glowing ‘wolf tooth’ arrows on the strings. They didn’t even have to aim; instead, they easily released the arrows simply with their muscle memories gained through millions of times of shooting.
The arrows swished over. Among the three Jia Clan battle kings, the two more experienced ones raised their shields and covered their vital body parts, while fully activating their armors, releasing a thick defensive magic screen to protect their entire bodies.
Another Jia Clan battle king was relatively younger. As a young man, he was inevitably a bit arrogant. He didn’t raise his shield; instead, he pulled out his enormous machete and growled ‘Supreme Blood Moon!’. Then, he led hundreds of Jia Clan warriors and launched a frontal attack.
Hundreds of clangs happened almost simultaneously. Among all attacking Jia Clan warriors, a small half suddenly froze in the air. Sharp arrows penetrated their helmets, accurately piercing into their foreheads.
Along with shrill swishing noises, ‘wolf tooth arrows’ went through their heads, blew up their heads, then screamed further away with hundreds of meters long streams of blood.
Same as the others, the Jia Clan battle king, who initiated the charge, paused in the air as well. His body was punctured tens of times, which left fifty to sixty holes on his body, and six holes on his head.
The six holes on his head were located in his four eye sockets, the middle of his forehead and his mouth. The powerful arrows stirred his brain. Even though his head didn’t explode, he died immediately after the arrows hit him.
Over two-hundred Jia Clan warriors fell from the sky, with blood spraying out from their bodies. Only the killed Jia Clan battle king remained standing steadily on the metal plate. The metal plate carried his speedily cooling corpse and kept flying forward.
“Attack! Attack! It’s an army of those bloody barbarians!”
The rest two Jia Clan battle kings roared out in both shock and fury. They were shielding themselves and luckily didn’t suffer the first wave of attack. At the moment, they wielded their arms, giving orders to the other warriors. From the one hundred metal warships behind them, countless large, frog-like, barely human-shaped spirit creature slaves leaped down while croaking, treading on the water surface with their large feet, and marching towards the wooden city.
These frog-like spirit creatures had thick webs between their finger and tows. They ran surprisingly fast; with a leap, they could reach nearly a hundred meters away.
Over a million spirit creature slaves rushing on the water surface, seeming to be quite formidable.
“Volcano collapse!”
The Eastern Wasteland Divine Magus growled thunderously once again!
This time, not only archers in the watchtowers on the heads of those spirit turtles, archers on the city wall of the wooden city had also raised their bows.
Tens of thousands of ‘volcano collapse’ arrows were sent roaring into the air. In a short while, all these arrows dove down from nearly a thousand meters high in the sky, accurately falling into the thickest groups of spirit creature slaves.
The arrows blasted, raised raging fires that covered miles of area. Within the coverage of the fire, all spirit creature slaves were turned into ashes.
After the massive explosions, only around seven-thousand spirit creature slaves were left on the water surface.
Chapter 1102: The Extreme of Fire
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
On those metal warships, all Yu Clan nobles, and Jia Clan warriors were surprised at first, then shocked; at last, they were stunned, and even panic-stricken!
On battlefields, Eastern Wasteland archers were their old opponents.They had witnessed the powers of Eastern Wasteland arrow formations for countless times. Incalculable non-humankind warriors died under the storm-like arrows launched through arrow formations, and many survived non-humankind beings still had scars left on their bodies by those Eastern Wasteland arrows.
Nevertheless, despite the amazing archery arts of Eastern Wasteland people, the low productivity of the humankind limited the powers of their arrows.
Ordinary archers could only continuously shoot a non-humankind warrior for tens, even hundreds of times in a row, to possibly break the non-humankind warrior’s armor, wound or kill him. But just now, ‘wolf tooth’ arrows released by those archers easily penetrated heavy tower shields, which were specially crafted by Xiu Clan masters! Moreover, both the effective range and lethality of their ‘volcano collapse’ arrows had raised by many times!
This wasn’t a slight improvement; instead, this was an unreasonable, illogical sudden soar, that was completely beyond the current productivity of the humankind. Those were over a million spirit creature slaves; they were weak indeed, but even if those were a million pigs, it would require a certain span of time to kill them all, right?
Nevertheless, with one massive attack delivered by a wave of ‘volcano collapse’ arrows, over a million spirit creature salves were blown into ashes!
“This, how can this be? Where did they get those spell symbols arrows?” A Xiu Clan master stared at the approaching water city, stunned. “Their spell symbols arrows are good enough to compare favorably with the top-grade ones we produced with solid efforts!”
During the past centuries, the non-humankind had the humankind suppressed because of nothing else but their strong armors and advanced weapons, especially those large-scale killing machines. Except for those armaments, in terms of overall potential or fertility, the non-humankind was absolutely no better than the humankind.
Once human beings attained a great productivity that was no worse than that of non-humankind, they would be able to produce armors and weapons of equal qualities as the top-grade ones produced by the non-humankind. As a result, eventually, the non-humankind could expect nothing but a cruel massacre!
The experiences these non-humankind beings accumulated for years told them that human beings in Pan Gu world were not easy to defeat; instead, this was a terrifying species with an instinct of attacking. If the non-humankind didn’t invade Pan Gu world before the humankind started to develop, sooner or later, the humankind would begin to crazily expand their world, same as the non-humankind had been doing.
Once human beings enabled themselves to produce armaments of equal qualities as the ones produced by the non-humankind…The bloody consequences made those Yu Clan nobles shake just by picturing them.
On the water city, Yi Di pulled his thunder running bow open, then put a ‘hurricane’ arrow on it.
He scornfully glanced at those spirit creatures slaves trembling on the water surface. Only thousands among the one million survived. These poor creatures were scared to death by the destructive effects of those ‘volcano collapse’ arrows. At the moment, their eyes were unfocused, and they looked just like idiots.
All of a sudden, an ear-piercing swishing noise was started as Yi Di loosened his fingers, sending a beam of light out from his bowstring.
The thumb-thick, three-hundred meters long beam of light dazzled through the air, then deeply sank into the chest of a spirit creature slave, leaving a hole in his body. Next, through a slim and beautiful arc, this arrow punctured the vital body parts of hundreds of spirit creature slaves in a row.
The puffing noises lasted long, while the arrow released by Yi Di flew airily in the air like a noble bird. Within a second, thousands of spirit creature slaves were easily slaughtered by Yi Di with a single arrow.
The long arrow punctured the body of the last spirit creature slave, then screamed brightly and continued flying for over three-hundred miles upon the water surface, before it finally, slantingly pierced into the water. This was the scary power of ‘hurricane’ arrows; this type of arrows had an extremely long firing range. Added with the unimaginably great archery skills of Eastern Wasteland archers, this type of arrows could be fabulous in battles.
The corpses of thousands of spirit creature slaves floated on the water surface. Witnessing Yi Di killing all those slaves with a single arrow, all non-humankind beings on the warships had their looks changed. They confusingly glanced at each other. They knew ‘hurricane’ arrows, and they knew about the especially long firing range of this type of arrow. But they had never seen any ‘hurricane’ arrow cover such a long range. The arrow released by Yi Di even flew for hundreds of miles after killed thousands of living creatures.
“Something’s not right with them!” A Xiu Clan master suddenly raised his oddly shaped staff and screamed out loud, “Kill them! Capture some alive! We have to find out where did they get those arrows! How can they…How did they…How can they possibly produce such powerful arrows?!”
The hundred metal warships glowed brightly. Dazzling light streams surged out from enormous spell symbols and beautiful patterns carved on these ships. Countless light streams merged together and transformed into a three-hundred-meter thick screen that wrapped up these warships entirely.
Cracking noises could be heard without an end, along with which, the decks of these warships began opening and moving. Numerous large-shaped fighting machines rose onto the decks and slowly moved into position, locking on the city on the water.
“Accept the battle!” Standing on the tallest watchtower, Shaosi gave her order. From around her body, faintly visible gray air-ripples spread out. Following her order, all logs of the wooden city burst with a cyan-colored, bright light. Silhouettes of enormous trees layered up and created a tremendous strong shield upon the city wall.
Ten-thousand starry void spirit turtles roared in chorus. From their thick shields, dense starry light spun in streams while rising into the sky. Ten-Thousand streams of starlight combined into one and transformed into a seven-colored light screen, which enveloped all spirit turtles.
Through the distance of around ten miles, the trigger of a great battle was pulled. A dragon roar vibrated the entire area, while nine three-thousand-meters long fire dragons rose from underwater behind the city, dragging an enormous chariot straight into the sky.
Ji Hao stood straight on the chariot, with a great sun shining with a raging red light above his head. Mr. Crow excitedly spread his wings and expanded his body to over a thousand meters long. He puffed out his chest and trod on top of the chariot.
The nine-dragon chariot glared dazzlingly, illuminating the whole area with a radius of over a million miles, even dispelling the dark clouds in the sky.
Ji Hao glanced down at the hundred metal warships on the water surface. In the red sun above his head, a light-golden silhouette flashed slightly, before Ji Hao conveniently pressed his hand down. In the next moment, a hundred miles wide golden hand silently descended from the sky, surrounded by raging flames.
The hundred metal warships suffered this strike together. A sizzling noise was generated, while the whole hundred metal warships disappeared without a trace, in complete quietness.
The three-hundred-meters thick defensive magic screen failed to serve its purpose, as the golden hand crumbled it instantly with the extreme fire in Pan Gu world. Those metal warships vaporized directly in the golden fire, along with all non-humankind beings on the ships.
Nothing was left behind, not even a grain of ash!
After Ji Hao completely absorbed the East Emperor divine seal, that, was the power of a quick palm move launched by him; it was already close to a strike launched by the true East Emperor, Taiyi himself.
Chapter 1103: Came One After Another
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The nine dragons chariot floated in the air.
These nine dragons were given birth by the sun back in the prehistorical era. They were not living creatures, and neither were they dead; they were not spirit creatures, neither were they gods or devils. They were between life and death. The nine fire dragons roared towards the sky, releasing tens of thousands of miles long golden streams of fire from their mouths.
On the enormous chariot, countless patterns of stars were clearly visible. Each star on the chariot was related to a natural star in the sky, glistening brightly with a fiery light.
This chariot belonged to East Emperor Taiyi, who was the king of sun, which could be considered as the leader of all natural stars in the world. Every star in the world was carved on this chariot. A strong, widely effective starlight suffused the air. By taking a quick glance at the chariot, many people felt that countless stars had bumped into their souls together, dazzling and almost breaking their souls from the inside.
Ji Hao was wearing a perfectly clean robe, silently standing on top of the large chariot, looking down at the water surface. He was surrounded by a bright golden light. Countless beams of golden light spurted out from every pore of his. No one could clearly see him, instead, as people only saw a splendid sphere of golden light, floating in the sky.
Above the chariot, Mr. Crow proudly spread his wings and held his head high, cawing brightly and resonantly.
Dark clouds rumbled towards the nine dragons chariot from all directions, but the chariot shone even brighter, turning all dark clouds approached it into strands of mist which dissipated in the air.
On the water surface, a one-hundred-miles wide handprint was clearly visible, blazing with a golden fire. The water waved loudly towards the handprint area, which was dried already. But no matter how much water surged over, it would evaporate instantly into steam and rise up.
Looking down at the handprint from the sky, one would find it reaching the bottom of the thousands of meters deep water, even sinking into the mountains down below for hundreds of meters.
Ji Hao swung his arm. Golden flame flakes flew up into the sky, merging with his sleeve. Without the burning fire, the enormous handprint collapsed right away. The water flooded in and filled the handprint immediately.
A giant whirlpool appeared on the water surface. The thunderous rumbling noise even paled the faces of some human warriors in the city.
“Marquis Yao…” Yi Di raised his arms high and cheered out loudly, and almost hysterically, “Mighty!”
Hundreds of thousands of archers under Yi Di’s direct command all raised their arms, kneeled, and kowtowed solemnly to Ji Hao, as if they were worshiping a true god. They put their palms and foreheads on the ground, while excitedly shouting Ji Hao’s name.
The other Eastern Wasteland clan elders and high-grade commanders glanced at each other in shock and confusion.
They seemed to be stunned when staring at Mr. Crow, who trod upon the nine dragons chariot. They rubbed their eyes hard and tried to see Mr. Crow more clearly. They rubbed their eyes again and again, but no matter how hard they tried, in their eyes, Mr. Crow was still a three-legged Gold Crow. Indeed, he was a Gold Crow!
What a joke? A bone-deep hatred existed between Ten Sun Country and Gold Crows, but all those Ten Sun Country archers kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to the owner of a three-legged Gold Crow. Was this even real? This was completely against the usual impression of the proud Ten Sun Country people in the hearts of the other Eastern Wasteland clansmen.
“This, this!” A group of elders and high-grade commanders were confused for a while, then gritted their teeth and all raised their hands, cheering along with the others. They didn’t go as low as those archers did. For them, it was still far away from kneeling and kowtowing to Ji Hao. However, Ji Hao had just shown a destructive power, and Eastern Wasteland people always respect powerful beings. Therefore, they were still willing to pay their respects to Ji Hao.
Following these elders and commanders and Eastern Wasteland archers, the warriors from all the other clans began cheering excitedly as well.
The strike launched by Ji Hao just now was too powerful, even beyond anyone’s imagination. This great power was worth for every human warrior to cheer for Ji Hao…If Hao Tao weren’t there to strictly supervising everyone, the amazing palm attack launched by Ji Hao just now would even make these people throw a large part to have a hearty drink to celebrate.
Ji Hao sent the nine dragons chariot back into his body and waved his hand to all warriors down below, who had been cheering in excitement. Then, he transformed into a beam of light and flew back into the headquarters tent.
Ten minutes after Ji Hao returned to the headquarters, Tao Sha, an elder from Taotie Clan, Western Wasteland, walked in, swaying his muscular body to Ji Hao. He sat straight down beside Ji Hao, then smirked while nodding to Ji Hao without an end.
“Elder Tao Sha, if you have anything to say to me, just say.” Ji Hao grinningly looked at Tao Sha and said, “Don’t be shy like a girl!”
Tao Sha brushed his beard with his fingers and laughed out loud, “I’ll just say it out then, shall I? I feel strange to be like this too!”
Laughing hollowly, his grin faded on his face as he continued while seriously looking at Ji Hao, “Those kids from Ten Sun Country, the arrows they used just now were a bit scary…Earlier, I saw them try those arrows, yet I didn’t think that those arrows could actually be so amazing in real battles!”
Ji Hao nodded, proudly pointing at his own nose as he responded, “I made those arrows!”
Tao Sha paused for a second, abruptly raised his arm, pointed at Ji Hao’s nose and said, “You made those? Not Emperor Shun? Not Si Wen Ming?”
Ji Hao seriously nodded, looked at Tao Sha in the eyes as he said, “I made those…Not only arrows, armors, blades, shields…I can even make the Taotie tooth!”
Coiled around Tao Sha’s arm, the Taotie tooth clanged loudly. Tao Sha stood up all of a sudden and yelled, “Can you really…Can you even make Taotie tooth? Are you joking? This is our inherited magic treasure!”
Ji Hao spread his hands and honestly answered the question, “Not exactly as powerful as the original one, but I can make my products eighty to ninety percent as powerful as the real thing. As for the weapons and armors using by your warriors, I can make an upgrade to at least ten times greater.”
Tao Sha paused again. Abruptly, he kneeled on the ground and kowtowed heavily to Ji Hao, then leaped back up, walking out of the tent with big steps.
Soon, an elder from Taowu Clan, Western Wasteland, sneakily walked in.
Once the Taowu Clan elder left, an Hundun Clan elder walked in. Following him was an elder from Qiongqi Clan; the next one was a White Tiger Clan elder, then a Suanni Clan elder…In a short while, Eastern Wasteland clan elders started to walk into the headquarters tent one after another sneakily, with complicated facial expressions. They each asked Ji Hao a few short questions, then quickly walked back out, still sneakily like a weasel which had just stolen a chicken from a farm.
After all Western Wasteland and Eastern Wasteland elders visited Ji Hao, Southern Wasteland elders quietly walked in.
Ji Hao welcomed these elders nicely. He also straightforwardly answered every question they asked. He even accepted the friendly challenges of a few combative elders. As a result of those challenges, Ji Hao easily knocked all those elders to the ground with a few punches and kicks purely physically, without using any magi power.
In the next three days, the headquarters tent turned even more boisterous than a market.
Those elders signed agreements with Ji Hao one after another. They were authorized by their clans, and on behalf of their clans, they confirmedly followed Ji Hao’s lead!
In the enormous city on the water, seventy percent people chose to follow Ji Hao’s lead, and the one represented by Ji Hao, who was Si Wen Ming.
Chapter 1104: Si Wen Ming Asks For Help
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
On a spirit turtle’s head, Man Man carried a Taotie tooth made by Ji Hao, trying her best to send the chain into the water.
The tens of thousands of miles long, thin chain moved underwater slowly, like a living creature. A few sharp tusks hung on the chain, glowing with a faint light in the water.
A few tens of meters long large fishes were attracted by the glow of the chain. Swiftly, these enormous fishes swished over, but on the few tusks.
Then, a clear popping noise could be heard, as those tusks exploded like blooming flowers.
The fishes struggled desperately. Tusk pieces penetrated their heads and squeezed out streams of blood, spreading in the water. The chain flicked along with the movements of those giant fishes. Sitting on the turtle’s head, Man Man burst with a happy laugh, then hurriedly began pulling the chain.
Man Man was a strengthful one. Pulling for a while, the few giant fishes were dragged out of the water surface.
Yemo Shanye’s face blushed because of the excitement. With great enthusiasm, she rushed to a large fish, with her eyes popped widely up while shouting, “What a huge fish! Ah! What a huge fish, I’ve never seen such a…”
That large fish abruptly flipped its tail, whipping heavily on Yemo Shanye’s face.
Yemo Shanye was laughing so happily, but was slapped right in the face all of sudden, which caused a serious dizziness. She lost balance and plopped on the head of the turtle, unable to come back to herself for quite a while.
Man Man clapped her hands and laughed out loud to Yemo Shanye while saying, “Girl, you’re too weak. Next time back to Southern Wasteland, I’ll get you a few buckets of fire dragon spirit blood to drink. I promise that spirit blood can make you as strong as a rock gorilla!”
Shaosi covered her mouth with her hand as she was tittering. Neither Shaosi nor Man Man showed a sign to walk up and help Yemo Shanye up.
A breeze blew across. Without making any noise, Feng Xing came to Yemo Shanye, with his arms crossed over his chest. He narrowed his eyes and yelled quite impatiently, “How can you be so stupid? I don’t even know how did you manage to grow up to this age! You are nearly slapped out of consciousness by a fishtail…You’re so stupid, who would want to marry you?”
Yemo Shanye raised her head and pitiably looked at Feng Xing.
Abruptly, Feng Xing eyes contacted with Yemo Shanye’s watery puppy eyes. In a panic, he turned around, clumsily grabbed her shoulder and pulled her up from the ground while saying with a dry voice, “Next time…You be careful. Man Man has the strength. Whatever it is, let Man Man do it…You’re a little Yu Clan girl. Without magic, did you plan to fight hand-to-hand against the fish?”
Behind them, on the city wall, Ji Hao lied on an embattlement on his stomach, looking at his friends with narrowed eyes.
“Ah, Feng Xing, such an idiot! Did he call her stupid? Eh, I’m now worrying that he’s gonna be single until the end of his life.” Ji Hao complained,”He cares about the girl, for ancestors souls’ sake, how can he scold her as stupid? Look at how nervous he is! He’s a virgin, he’s a total virgin, physically and mentally!”
Tao Sha stood beside Ji Hao with a proud smirk on his face, wearing a whole new set of beautiful armor. Hearing Ji Hao, he puffed out his chest, while gently stroking the ferocious-looking embossment of Taotie on his breastplate with both hands. He loved the embossment too much.
Except for the Taotie tooth, Taotie family had another precious inherited treasure, called ‘Taotie armor’. The Taotie armor was transformed from the body of the first Taotie in the world, after it passed away. Tao Sha had the Taotie tooth, but didn’t own the Taotie armor. The current owner of the armor was a high-grade commander stationed in Pu Ban City; he wore it every day.
In the recent few days, led by Tao Sha, his clansmen emptied quite a lot metal mines. Ji Hao borrowed the Taotie armor, used it as a model, and produced over one-hundred-thousand sets of armor with the five-colored small cauldron. These artificial pieces had ninety percent of the physical defensive power and around eighty-five percent of the magical defensive power of the original armor. As for the natural fierceness and ferociousness that belonged the original Taotie armor as its spirit, Ji Hao managed to copy around eighty percent of it.
The one worn by Tao Sha was an imitation made by Ji Hao. This armor was great enough to improve Tao Sha’s general power by a hundred percent, and raise his chance of survival on battlefields by at least ten times!
Therefore, in the past few days, Tao Sha followed Ji Hao everywhere. This cunning old man was eager to get more benefits from Ji Hao.
“Don’t say that…Feng Xing, I like this kid! He’s honest, with a true heart, a true heart!” Tao Sha grinned happily, squeezing his eyes into a pair of curved lines. Then, he abruptly changed the topic and laughed, “Hehe, Earl Yao, the pair of white tiger wings, the one that belongs to the White Tiger Clan, it can gather natural metal power for its owner, and make any attack three times more effective…Can we all have that?”
Ji Hao’s mouth corner twitched as he threw a threatening glance at Tao Sha.
The Taotie tooth, white tiger wing, Hun Dun shield, Taowu blade, these were the greatest inherited magic treasures that belonged to the few large Western Wasteland clans. With the power of the five-colored cauldron, Ji Hao could make imitations of these treasures, which were eighty to nighty percent as powerful as the real ones.
Compared to the original ones, those imitations all had considerable lethality and defensive powers, as they lacked nothing more than souls.
But, this was not like making spell symbol arrows. The required materials for these treasures were astronomical figures. Taking the Taotie armor as an example, around one-hundred-thousand sets of armor consumed up three enormous metal mines entirely.
“Alright, if you want it…go prepare the materials yourselves.” Ji Hao snorted and said, “And, I’ll take a half of the final products. My army in Yao Mountain territory doesn’t have this good equipment yet.”
Tao Sha clicked his tongue and rubbed his hands, seeming about to say something. But suddenly, a rapid whirlwind descended from the sky. Inside the whirlwind, a winged man with an eagle head carried a steel whip with his left hand and a dragon-skin scroll with his right hand. This man scanned across the water city, then quickly fixed his glowing-red eyes on Ji Hao.
“Marquis Yao, I am Thunder Blast, under Minister Si Wen Ming’s command. This is a letter from Minister Si Wen Ming!”
Thunder Blast threw the scroll to Ji Hao.
Ji Hao grasped the scroll and glanced at Thunder Blast in surprise, then hurriedly opened the scroll.
Colorful streams of mist rose into the sky, within which, Si Wen Ming’s face appeared. Si Wen Ming’s face looked sallow, with a bitter smile. He greeted Ji Hao, then headed directly to the point, “Ji Hao, the water-kind army from the north brought us too many troubles and great pressure. Our people can not focus on expanding the channels.”
“These days, water-controlling teams we sent out from Pu Ban City have been suffering attacks launched by water-kind armies every day and night. We killed countless water-kind spirit creatures, but more have been arriving. Without ending their reinforcement, the water-control mission would become a joke.”
“Can you draw the attention of a part of water-kind spirit creatures in the north? Can you restrain, or destroy some of them in the north, disable them from keep moving south? If you can, perfect, but if it’s too much for you, I’ll figure something out myself.”
Ji Hao paused slightly. Had things gone this far? Si Wen Ming was forced to ask help from Ji Hao already?
Ji Hao looked at Thunder Blast and responded with a deep voice, “Go back and tell Uncle Wen Ming… I know what to do.”
Chapter 1105: A Difficult Situation
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Mr. Crow rose into the sky. The golden bridge floated above Mr. Crow’s head, transformed into a clear stream of light, and wrapped Mr. Crow up, flying south at the highest speed.
Gold Crows were creatures of the essence sun power, and were gifted with an amazing flying speed. Powerful Gold Crows could also move through space.
Mr. Crow was surely not as powerful as ancient Gold Crows, but added with the golden bridge, which was controlled by a trace of Ji Hao’s spirit power, Mr. Crow’s flying speed was now even faster than his ancestors. Millions of miles could now be covered by him within a single moment. He was too fast, such that ordinary human beings couldn’t possibly see him in the sky.
Si Wen Ming’s messenger, Thunder Blast, was still on his way back to Pu Ban City, but Mr. Crow had flown past Pu Ban City already and reached Great Hat Mountain. On the blueprint of Si Wen Ming’s flood-control magic formation, Great Hat Mountain was the first core, the one nearest to Pu Ban City.
Mr. Crow shrunk his body to a feet long, spread his wings and floated in the air. He widely opened his golden-red eyes and gazed towards the ground.
A violent storm had been roaring, as the flood swept across the ground. The tallest peak in this area was around one-hundred-thousand meters tall, and the average altitude of this area was around thirty-thousand meters. However, the water level had raised to the mountainside of the tallest peak. Turbid waves surged between peaks, slapping on the mountains and bumping around, creating countless enormous whirlpools.
Occasionally, a few bolts of thunder would descend from the dark clouds in the sky and strike on the peak tops, sending shattered giant rocks rumbling down.
Under the storm, in the flood, countless large rafts drifted on the water surface.
Large groups of strong human beings bared their bodies, gripped thick bamboo sticks and wooden sticks, and trod on the rafts, roaring resonantly. Their heads were held high, their voices hoarse. By roaring wildly like beasts, they were trying to squeeze the last bit of strength out of their bodies.
They pressed those wooden sticks and bamboo sticks against the mountains, barely stabilizing their rafts. The flood struck down wave after wave, slapping on these men and making them quiver ceaselessly.
Their rafts creaked loudly. Struck by violent waves, the vines tied on the rafts had been vibrating intensely. All rafts seemed to fall apart right away.
Magi Palace Magi with long robes stood in the middle of each raft, loudly incanting spells. Flame, thunderbolts, hurricanes had been releasing from their hands without an end, fiercely landing on the mountain in front of them.
Giant rocks fell off from the mountain. Tens of Maguspriests with a magic formation blueprint held in their hands growled with hoarse voices. They pointed at the mountain in the front, roaring.
Following their voices, strong human beings jumped into the water. Vines were tied around their waists, while all kinds of tools were held in their hands. While howling intensely, they swam towards the collapsing mountain.
Heavy axes hacked into the mountain, while iron chisels carved large spell symbols on it. Lines of spell symbols, curved like dragons, sank deep into the mountain. Once the spell symbols were carved. Maguspriests standing on the rafts began incanting corresponding spells loudly.
These large spell symbols began shining one after another; and surrounded the mountain, making the mountain glow as well. A strong power vibration was released, which contained a trace of divine natural will, forcibly restraining the raging flood.
Wherever these spell symbols shone, the water turned soft and quiet; even the rain falling from the sky turned much gentler.
All of a sudden, ferocious roars came from a distances away. Enormous white waves rose from the ground, treading on which were numberless water-kind spirit creatures, waving their roughly crafted weapons, shouting and yelling. Before this boundless water-kind army were tens of enormously shaped spirit creatures, spreading a billowy power vibration, generating dense dark clouds in the sky.
Behind the flood-control troop, human warriors in the tens of embattling square battle formations growled out in chorus. They started the rafts treading under their feet, led by around ten Divine Magi as they marched towards the water-kind army, which was with a far greater number.
Far away, in the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain, and in the water city, a sphere of red light sparkled in front of Ji Hao, showing him everything Mr. Crow saw.
Tao Sha, Hao Tao, Heng Xing and some top-grade commanders all stood in the headquarters tent, with their eyes fixed on the red light.
“This is a mother fish!” Heng Xing pointed at a thousands of meters long spirit creature which rushed in the frontal line, and said, “A mother fish… This kind of a water-kind spirit creature is really hard to deal with. If you’re not careful enough, many of your people might die!”
Mr. Crow cawed slightly in the sky. He too had his eyes on that enormous, oddly shaped and especially fleshy ‘mother fish’. This so-called mother fish was actually a giant ocean sunfish. A mother fish could lay hundreds of millions of eggs each time in a breeding season.
The ones could lay hundreds of millions of eggs each time were just ordinary mother fishes. But the one Ji Hao had been looking at was a Divine-Magus-level, humongous one!
Along with a giant wave, this giant fish swam to around tens of miles from the flood-control troop, then turned around its body, tail pointing at those human beings.
The fish’s large belly suddenly began expanding. Within a blink of an eye, the fish belly had expanded to twenty-thousand meters. The sudden expansion made the fish belly almost transparent. Through the thin belly, one could see countless sesame-sized fish eggs glowing brightly.
A long series of puffing noise was started as the mother fish raised its tail, letting out a torrent of eggs, splashing on the human troop like a heavy rain.
In the air, these eggs hatched at a stunning rate into fist-sized ocean sunfishes. These little fishes were born with a strong sense of spirit creature power, and their large heads had a faint metallic luster. Diving down from the air like arrows, these little fishes almost covered the entire human troop in a moment.
The puffing noise never stopped.
Many strong human beings had their heads smashed by these newborn fishes, and fell right on the spot. The wooden sticks and bamboo stocks gripped in their hands were broken. Pushed by the flood, those rafts bumped on the mountain and shattered immediately. Those men and Magi on the rafts all fell into the water.
From underwater, countless dark silhouettes abruptly popped up. Those were countless foot-long spirit piranhas with sharp teeth, screaming shrilly. Every human being who fell into the water, at the junior-level or under, was torn into skeletons by those piranhas within three breaths at most.
Millions of ocean sunfishes swished down from the sky and broke the bones of countless human warriors. A single mother fish turned this human troop into a great mess.
The water-kind army grasped the opportunity. Countless water-kind spirit creatures trod on the water and dashed over, swiftly rushing into the human troop and starting an intense battle.
Tens of enormous water-kind spirit creatures laughed viscously while surrounding the few Divine Magi in the flood-control troop. Next, they raised strong gales which rolled up those Divine Magi, and flew to the higher sky.
The blood dyed the water red. This flood-control troop was about to fall apart.
In the next few hours, Mr. Crow went to the other few sites and witnessed nothing but water-kind armies slaughtering human flood-control troops, with a great advantage of numbers.
“The situation is not good. We have to do something!” Sat in the headquarters tent, Ji Hao pondered for a short while, then quickly gave his order.
Chapter 1106: Dragon Blood Drunk
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Before the headquarters tent, eight-hundred dragon-kind warriors with golden armors and spears stood in front of Ji Hao, with their chests puffed out.
Each dragon warrior was around ten-meters tall, with a dragon head and a muscular human body, seeming like an iron statue. There were only eight hundreds of them, yet the power vibration released from these dragon warriors was even stronger than a great army. Under the heavy pressure caused by this strong power vibration, surrounding human warriors, who had been looking at them, even felt it hard to breathe.
Ninety percent of dragon warriors stationed in Pu Ban City were brought to Pan Jia world by Ao Li. Perhaps, they had still been fighting tanglingly against the non-humankind. Emperor Shun ordered Ji Hao to lead this great army to the north, and following this order, all members of the alliance of human clans had to send out their elite forces to join this army, including the dragon-kind. Dragon elders left in Pu Ban City discussed for quite a long while, then with some efforts, they gathered up eight-hundred pure-blood dragon warriors for Ji Hao.
“Marquis Yao, what is it?” The leader of these eight-hundred dragon warriors was called Ao Feng. He took a step forward, raised his right forefinger to pick his nose as he proudly looked at Ji Hao and said, “If you need to fight a war, let us do it…But for nothing important, you shouldn’t come to us, right?”
Ji Hao took two steps forward and grinningly patted on Ao Feng’s lap, seeming like a butcher selecting healthy chubby pigs in a hogpen while responding, “Brother Ao Feng, I indeed need your help.”
Ao Feng shook the hill-like bulged muscles on his leg, laughed, then nodded to Ji Hao and said, “Alright, alright, within our capabilities, we’re willing to help.”
The large pair of eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets, and the golden beard flicked under his nose as Ao Feng continued laughing, “But, haha, my brothers and I are born lazy. If it’s too complicated…Haha!”
Ao Feng laughed hollowly. Dragon warriors had great individual strengths, which built their proud personalities. For any request from an ordinary human being, they wouldn’t even give a word to respond. But Ji Hao was Marquis Yao, and was the chief commander of this great army, commissioned by Emperor Shun himself. Therefore, if Ji Hao asked a favor, and were willing to pay a good price for it, Ao Feng and his brothers would love to help him.
But of course, if no benefit were promised for this favor, Ao Feng and his brothers wouldn’t hear a word he said. Whoever Ji Hao was, not a single living creature could ever make dragons work for free!
“Recently, three giant-scale magic crystal mines were discovered in my Yao Mountain territory, with considerable quality. The smallest one extended for over a million miles; the mineral reserve is quite surprising, enough for a large-clan to exploit for about a thousand years!” While continuously patting Ao Feng’s lap, feeling the thriving life-force inside his body, Ji Hao continued with a warm smile, “Each of you gives me a half of your spirit blood and a bowl of dragon marrow, in return, I will give you the three magic crystal mines!”
Ao Feng’s face instantly twisted. He looked down at Ji Hao, then turned around and glanced at his warriors.
The other seven-hundred and ninety-nine dragon warriors stared at Ao Feng while gasping quickly. Their eyes had all turned glowing red.
“Sure!” Ao Feng did a heavy palm-bumping with Ji Hao, generating a thunderous bang. But then, his large eyeball rolled again in the sockets as he asked smartly and cunningly, “Eh, a bowl of marrow each is easy. But the question is, what kind of bowl? How big is the bowl? Like a regular clay bowl? Or…?”
Ji Hao grinned and took out a basin-sized giant iron bowl!
The faces of Ao Feng and his warriors twisted once again. They were amazingly strong indeed, and their life-force was nearly inexhaustible. But giving away such a giant bowl of marrow…it would still hurt!
However, they would get three great-scale magic crystal mines in return!
Dragons were greedy; this was their nature. Three entire great-scale magic crystal mines, evenly split among only eight-hundred of them, every single one of them would become super rich!
Clicking his lips, Ao Feng and his warriors gritted their teeth, flatly took off their arm protectors, and bared their arms to let Ji Hao do whatever he wanted.
A five-colored flame burned in the small cauldron inside Ji Hao’s lower belly. Carefully, Ji Hao threw a thumb-sized golden blood pill into the cauldron. This blood pill had a name, Dragon Blood Drunk; it was concocted by Magi Palace Magi, with real dragon spirit blood and marrow, and tens of magic herbs, which could deliver magical effects.
Dragon Blood Drunk had an utmost attraction to all water-kind creatures, even those spirit ones who were even smarter than human beings. No water-kind creature could ever resist the aroma of a Dragon Blood Drunk pill.
Dragons were nobles among the water-kind. A drop of dragon blood could tempt all kinds of water-kind creatures at the level of their souls. Any water-kind creature who luckily absorbed a drop of dragon blood would gain a thin trace of dragon bloodline, and earn a chance to become a real dragon in the future.
Dragon Blood Drunk pills were made from dragon spirit blood and marrow, and were highly purified. They could be counted as the pure essence of dragon blood. Moreover, the power of dragon blood and marrow continued in the pills were strengthened by those secret magic herbs. Therefore, a pill like this could even thoroughly remold the body of a water-kind spirit creature. One single Dragon Blood Drunk pill was able to enable a water-kind spirit creature to free itself from its original shape and turn directly into a flood dragon.
That was merely the effect of the pills produced by the Magi Palace, with the spirit blood and marrow of ordinary dragons. Differently, the materials Ji Hao used today were the blood and marrow of pure-blood dragons. Ao Li and his brothers were possessors of the royal dragon bloodline, which meant their spirit blood and marrow were much more precious and attractive to water-kind spirit creature.
The five-colored flame sparkled in the cauldron and quickly disintegrated the Dragon Blood Drunk pill that Ji Hao threw into the cauldron as a sample. Tiny spell symbols drifted out of the pill, being surrounded by the five-colored flame, and gradually gathering into a sphere of spell symbols.
The five-colored flame slowly coiled around the spell symbol sphere, slowly generating a beautiful glisten. Gradually, those tiny spell symbols in the sphere turned colorful, while traces of power of creation drilled in. These spell symbols changed and twisted slowly. The magical power of creation contained in the small cauldron started to improve the recipe of Dragon Blood Drunk pills, trying to make it perfect.
When the spell symbol sphere shone with a dazzling light, Ji Hao poured the dragon blood in eight-hundred large vats, and the dragon marrow in eight-hundred giant iron bowls all into the small cauldron, along with a hill-sized pile of supportive magic herbs.
As a five-colored light emitted from the cauldron, all materials disappeared.
A clear sphere of five-colored light spun swiftly in the cauldron, while countless tiny spell symbols drifted towards it.
Ji Hao sensed a thick, long-lasting and intoxicating aroma. This aroma slowly drilled into his body, flowing into every part of his body. Wherever the aroma reached, he sensed a nice warmth; even his bones were softened in a comfortable way.
After six hours, a bright stream of light surged out of the small cauldron. Ji Hao raised his arms and took out a water-tank-sized golden pill.
The five-colored small cauldron made the spirit blood and marrow that came from Ao Feng and his warriors into such a giant Dragon Blood Drunk pill! In both terms of size and aroma, this giant pill was thousands of times better than the regular pills produced by the Magi Palace!
“All! Prepare for a battle!” Ji Hao’s voice resounded through the entire water city, “We have to stop those bloody water-kind armies in the north! No mater how many of them come, we kill them all! We have to make time and space for our brothers in Pu Ban City, allow them to control the flood!”
“Get ready! Get ready! The enemies are on their way!”
Ji Hao growled thunderously while walking out of the headquarters tent with that giant golden pill carried in his hands. A strong gale whirled the aroma of the pill to every direction. Within hundreds of miles in radius, all water-kind spirit creatures who were taking a detour to avoid encountering the water city, were immediately driven crazy!
Chapter 1107: Pan Gu Defense
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Carrying the giant golden pill, Ji Hao walked out of the tent. Abruptly, the dense mist rolled in his spiritual space.
As the grey mist faded, the mysterious man showed up slowly, sitting in midair with crossed legs. His eyes shone with a bright blue light that illuminated the entire spiritual space.
“A tough battle!” said the mysterious man with a rumbling voice, “I can feel it. The twelve worlds are approaching Pan Gu world. The shorter the distances between the twelve worlds and Pan Gu world are, the quicker can those powerful water-kind spirit creatures enter into this world.”
“This is indeed going to be a tough battle. Twelve worlds, hundreds of years… No one knows exactly how many water-kind spirit creatures Gong Gong has raised.” said Ji Hao with a deep voice. “My warriors in this city have a number, yet the water-kind spirit creatures are uncountable. But we have to fight this battle!” Without fighting this battle, Ji Hao wouldn’t be able to buy some time for Si Wen Ming, flood-controlling troops wouldn’t have the chances to expand those channels, and consequently, the great plan for flood-control would become a joke. Countless human beings were struggling in the flood; incalculable human beings were dying. Each day, so many people would die of exhaustion and starvation.
Ji Hao never saw himself as a great man, but for some things, he had to try his best, no matter how.
Therefore, he had to fight this battle. For this battle, he made this giant Dragon Blood Drunk pill to attract all surrounding water-kind spirit creatures, and to allow Si Wen Ming and the others in Pu Ban City enough time and space.
“You gave me your Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, then I learned Yu Yu’s Study of Magic Formation, and some secret scriptures Qing Wei and Dachi gave you…” said the mysterious man with a deep voice, “My brain is not working too efficiently, but I do know a lot more than you. These days, I created a magic formation myself.”
“You’re not powerful enough yet. At the stage, you can’t protect too many people and things with the power of Pan Gu bell. But this magic formation of mine is supposed to help you activate the Pan Gu bell…At least, you will be able to protect this city and the one-hundred-thousand large turtles with it.”
The mysterious man raised his right hand and flicked his finger. Instantly, a magic formation blueprint emerged in Ji Hao’s mind.
Ji Hao’s eyes shone. Slightly quivering, he hurriedly put back the Dragon Blood Drunk pill, waved his hand, and started a strong wind, bringing back all the aroma of the pill.
“Magic crystals, I need a large amount! And skeletons of large wild beasts, who has beast skeletons? They should be from Magus-King-level beasts at least! Divine-level beast skeletons will be the best!”
“And essence magic crystals with natures of earth, water, fire, metal and green! Who have those? I need five-hundred-thousand kilograms for each type, all ground into powder! I will make those into a magic ink by mixing with dragon blood! Brother Ao Feng, can you give more blood? When this ends, I’ll tell Emperor Shun to award you another magic crystal mine!”
Standing by the door the headquarters tent, Ji Hao yelled loudly. Following his voice, the entire city became noisy. Elders and high-grade commanders from all clans began moving. They put together they resources they brought, and soon reached the amount required by Ji Hao.
The large headquarters tent and hundreds of surrounding barracks were pulled down, making a ten-miles wide, round-shaped empty area.
Ji Hao wielded his hands and cast a magic, rolling up all the powdered essence magic crystals and mixing it with dragon blood. With the magic ink, he quickly drew a series of strange, ancient spell symbols.
Watching aside, Tao Sha and the others had their eye corners twitched. Those spell symbols Ji Hao had drawn were strange and antique, that even Master Magi from the Magi Palace might not be able to recognize them. Tao Sha and a few of his friends had inherited their ancestors’ memories through their bloodlines. Otherwise, they wouldn’t be able to recognize these strange spell symbols either.
Every one of these spell symbols were shaped like those wild, powerful creatures in this world, or raging flames, fierce thunderbolts. These spell symbols were in a profound ancient style, seeming so hard to understand. Each spell symbol corresponded with a part of nature, represented mysterious natural laws, and could deliver an unpredictable power.
Thousands of ancient spell symbols were drawn by Ji Hao without a break. Ji Hao then put those Divine-level beast skeletons on this magic formation, which was formed by these spell symbols. Once the hundreds of beast skeletons were put in position, a terrifying, prehistorical power started to spread from the magic formation. An invisible pressure even forced powerful ones like Hao Tao and Tao Sha back, disabling them from steadying their own bodies.
Ji Hao wielded his arms again. Mountain-huge piles of magic crystals flew up into the sky, then fell back down, evenly scattering on this curious magic formation.
All magic crystals shattered themselves before landing on the ground, turning into fine powder and merging with the formation. The enormous formation glowed with a misty light, while streams of Chaos power rose from it like a mist. Those beast skeletons melted like metal, merging into one.
A faintly audible bell ring came from Ji Hao’s body. The Pan Gu bell slowly flew out of his lower belly and hung in the air, upon the center of the magic formation.
Nine bell rings were generated in a row. Following that, the Chaos power streams rose from the magic formation drifted into the bell.
The bell glowed shortly, then the silhouette of a man, with his arms held high, sparkled slightly on the bell. Next, all ancient spell symbols on the ground sparkled one after another. All of a sudden, Ji Hao felt that the Pan Gu bell had come alive.
The space around the bell cracked, showing fifty water-tank-sized openings. Strong Chaos tides surged out from those cracks, into the Pan Gu bell.
On the edge of the bell, a light was emitted. Meanwhile, a refreshing sense of power descended from the bell, merging with the magic formation on the ground. The magic formation was lighted up immediately, and released hundreds of clear streams of light, reaching out on the ground, in all directions like countless arms.
Soon, the thousand-miles wide city was covered in a thumb-thick-layer of clear light, and so was the bodies of everyone in the city. Streams of clear light reached out through the ropes holding in the mouths of those giant turtles, quickly covering all the turtles up as well.
A resonant roar rose from the center of the magic formation. Hazy silhouettes emerged from upon those melted beast skeletons. Those were images of the owners of these skeletons.
Those hazy beast silhouettes slowly straightened their bodies and walked to the edges of the city. A short while later, hundreds of beast silhouettes stood straight on the city wall, in all four directions. Those beasts were as enormous as mountains, and their translucent bodies seemed to contain inexhaustible power.
“Hmm, I guess I’m not with a stone brain, as someone said!” The mysterious man chuckled proudly, “This great magic formation of mine…Call it Pan Gu Defense! Unless those water-kind things can destroy the Pan Gu bell, they would never be able to make a single step into this city.”
The mysterious man disappeared gradually in Ji Hao’s spiritual space, turning back into grey mist as he left his thunderous voice echoing, “Little guy, kill as hard as you can! Aren’t you in need of meat? These water-kind things are the best meat supply!”
Ji Hao paused slightly, then threw a heavy slap on his own face. He gritted his teeth and took out a giant Dragon Blood Drunk pill.
“I’m so stupid! These water-kind spirit creatures…Aren’t they the best meat supply? So many crops were harvested in Pu Ban City, but how can people live without meat?”
Chapter 1108: All Spirit Creatures Go Mad
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Just now, a trace of aroma of the Dragon Blood Drunk pill had drifted out. Tens of thousands of water-kind spirit creatures sensed the aroma, as they were relatively closer to the water city.
The eyes of these water-kind spirit creatures changed colors immediately. Red, orange, blue, green, purple; the blood of water-kind spirit creatures had different colors, so did their eyes. Those weaker water-kind spirit creatures, the ones who hadn’t learned to use their brains and were still a bit confused, anxiously swayed their bodies. Before the most of these water-kind spirit creatures figured out where the aroma came from, a few enormously shaped ones, who were quite intelligent and had cultivated themselves severely for over a thousand years, already began moving sneakily towards the city.
They only moved for hundreds of miles before the aroma disappeared suddenly. With glowing red eyes, those enormous spirit creatures reached their heads out of the water surface, roaring madly and angrily, and raising turbid waves from the water surface.
The waves were as tall and thick as city walls, sweeping across one after another as they smashed against mountaintops exposed upon the water surface.
Those mountains quaked intensely, while the waves landed them. Large numbers of smaller water-kind spirit creatures were rolled up by the waves and smashed into it. Sticky blood spread out along with the waves. The strong scent of blood attracted countless more water-kind spirit creatures.
The Pan Gu Defense magic formation was already done. Ji Hao controlled the Pan Gu bell and created a three-hundred-meters wide path in the northern gate of the city, extended for three-hundred miles into the city.
At the end of this path, an altar stood on the ground. The altar was made from black bones, with a green fire burning on it. Placed on the altar was the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book. In a spooky atmosphere, Taisi smirked creepily. He was holding a wine pot with his left hand, but the wine contained in that pot was mixed with still water. Pouring the watered wine into his mouth, Taisi incanted a spell mumblingly. Along with his voice, a fierce sense of power released from the book, penetrating every part of the altar.
Above this strangely shaped altar, a turbid sphere of death power transformed into a scrawny shark claw, gripping the giant Dragon Blood Drunk pill produced by Ji Hao. Activating by the death power, the pill had been ceaselessly emitting a dense aroma.
From under the altar, a frigid gust of wind blew out, rolled up the aroma of the pill and sent it rapidly out through the path in the north. If one looked closer, one would see two light walls on both sides of the path, created by the clear light released from the Pan Gu Defense magic formation. Behind the two light walls were countless heavily armored elite warriors, and all kinds of heavy weapons.
Standing by the altar, Ji Hao crossed his arms over his chest, silently gazing at the front. Standing behind him were Tao Sha and two-hundred and ninety-nine Taotie Clan warriors; these were the strongest warriors of Taotie clan. Same as Tao Sha, each one of these warriors had a Taotie Tooth chain coiled around his body!
Tao Sha’s Taotie tooth was the original piece, and was amazingly powerful. The ones that belonged to his warriors were products of Ji Hao, made with the five-colored small cauldron. Ji Hao made three-hundred Taotie tooth chains, but Man Man snatched one to use for fishing. Therefore, only two-hundred and ninety-nine were left for the Taotie Clan people.
For whatever purpose, when the three-hundred chains were freshly made by Ji Hao, Tao Sha invited a few of his friends, who were also elders of Western Wasteland clans, to try them. As a result, a web woven from a hundred Taotie tooth chains nearly strangled the master elder of White Tiger Clan to death!
Such a surprising quality of those chains made Tao Sha laugh so happily that he couldn’t even close his mouth for a while. Surely, these powerful chains also made the other elders drool.
The dense dragon blood aroma was speedily blown out of the city. Strong gusts of wind came from all directions, spreading the aroma out. Streams of water pouring down from the sky absorbed a part of the aroma, rumblingly falling into the water.
The aroma spread ten times faster in the water than in the air. Within a few breaths, those water-kind spirit creatures, which had been crazily roaring hundreds of miles away, had their eyes shone suddenly, then turned their heads to the city together.
Following a resonant roar, a thousands of meters long Divine-level dragon whale flapped its tail and raised a violent undercurrent while dashing to below the city.
Ji Hao had already ordered all patrolling flood dragons in the water to return to the city. The dragon whale glanced around and discovered no trace of enemies. Abruptly, he expanded his body. Within a second, the dragon whale’s body expanded to nearly ten-thousand meters tall and miles long.
“Hah!” The dragon whale widely opened its jaws and growled thunderously, then made a long gasp for air. Next, it raised its head with all of its strength.
Floating above the center of the Pan Gu Defense magic formation in the city, the Pan Gu bell rang weakly, as the dragon whale’s head bumped on the bottom of the city. The faint clear light covered the city quaked slightly. Along with the lingering bell rings, an invisible wave of air ripple spread out from their city, cutting on the dragon whale’s body like thousands of blades.
Along with a series of clattering noises, the hundreds of meters thick skin of the dragon whale was torn apart. The whale’s spin was shattered into pieces, exposing its vivid cyan-purple flesh. The invisible air ripples didn’t stop, as countless bone-deep slashes were left on the dragon-whale’s body. Muscles were shredded, and road-like veins were cut broken.
The dragon whale screamed in pain, then bumped again on the bottom of the city.
The Pan Gu bell rang weakly once again, releasing another wave of air ripples. This time, no muscles were left in the dragon whale’s body, while its bones were shattered inch by inch, and internal organs blasted.
Within three short breaths, the mountain-like dragon whale, which was as strong as a peak-level Divine Magus, and even more powerful physically than peak-level Divine Magi, was destroyed by the Pan Gu bell. It left nothing but a three-hundred-meters wide spirit Dan, floating in the water.
“It’s mine!” Ao Feng had transformed back into his original shape of a golden dragon. Seeing the spirit Dan, this miles-long golden dragon swiftly swam over and grasped the spirit Dan in his claw as fast as he could. Sensing the thriving life-force in the spirit Dan, Ao Feng laughed in satisfaction, even having saliva flowing out of his mouth corner in streams.
But soon, Ao Feng stopped laughing. He popped out his large dragon eyes in panic, stunningly staring at countless pairs of eyes surrounding him, which suddenly glowed.
Red, green, purple, blue…Brightly glowing eyes of water-kind spirit creatures emerged from all directions. These water-kind spirits creatures crashed over from everywhere, with endless greediness and ferociousness. Stimulated by the aroma of the Dragon Blood Drunk pill, all these creatures had gone mad!
They sensed the agitation from their bloodlines. They didn’t know what Dragon Blood Drunk was, but their bloodlines had been telling them that as long as they swallowed that thing, they could become real dragons, noble creatures, from evil spirit ones!
Ao Feng was a miles-long dragon. In the eyes of sane spirit creatures, he would be pretty scary, but to these crazy water-kind spirit creatures, Ao Feng was nothing else but an appetizer before the banquet. They believed that only tens of large water-kind spirit creatures could swallow Ao Feng entirely up!
“Marquis Yao! I was wrong!” Ao Feng was scared to death. He fled back towards the water surface desperately while yelling, “You were right! It’s horrible down here! Truly horrible!”
A loud swishing noise was started. At least ten-thousand water-kind spirit creatures transformed back into their original shapes and fearlessly bumped to the bottom of the city.
The Pan Gu bell buzzed, and those water-kind spirit creatures paused. In the following moment, the bodies of all these creatures fell apart.
Chapter 1109: A Flying Moth Darts into The Fire
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
On the water surface, the water-kind army launched the first wave of strike.
From hundreds of miles away from the city, a glistening silverfish slowly reached out its enormous head, which was miles in radius.
The fish gave a hoarse scream, then dazzled with a silver light as it screamed towards the sky. In a thousand miles wide area, countless silver fish darted out.
From three-inches to eight-feet, different sized silver fished leaped into the sky, as high as they could. They flapped their fins, bumping into the city, showing no fear of death.
Every flying fish was coiled around by a stream of spirit creature power released from that enormous silverfish. The silver-colored power streams flew between the scales of these small silver fishes and drew a sharp, angled spell symbol on each fish.
These flying fishes were already flying at a stunning speed, but added with the spell symbol, they got even faster. By now, these fishes were only slightly slower than arrows released by Eastern Wasteland archers.
Popping noises could be heard without an end. The first batch of flying fishes dove down from the sky and heavily bumped on the city wall. The thick layer of clear light covering the wall remained motionless, while these fishes were smashed into bits, like eggs landing on rocks.
Silver-blue streams of mist spurted out from the broken bodies of those dead fishes, then condensed into basin-sized ice flakes in the air. These ice flakes fell on the city wall and melted, flowing down and soon turned into a watery mist by the great power released by the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, dissipating in the air.
The enormous silverfish had been roaring towards the sky. Wave after wave, countless flying fishes leaped out of the water surface and flew into the sky, then bravely dove down, bumping to the city while leaving beautiful arcs in the sky.
Ji Hao and the others stood in the city, hearing the shrill swishing noises. Every time, tens of millions of flying fishes would dive down swiftly from the air and kill themselves on the wall. These flying fishes attacked even quicker than the Eastern Wasteland arrow formation, created by Yi Di’s hundreds of thousands of elite archers.
The Pan Gu Defense magic formation shielded the city, and not a single flying fish managed to fly inside. The Pan Gu defense seemed to be thin and weak, yet it was unimaginably strong and solid. Tens of millions of flying fishes bumped on the city wall one after another. Yet, except for the sharp swishing noises they caused, nothing could be heard but the cracking sounds of their bones.
Those smaller fishes, which were only three to five inches long, wouldn’t even make much of noise even when they smashed against the wall. Those seven to eight foot long ones, and even the tens of meters long ones, banged thunderously against the city wall, as if they were rocks thrown out by giant-scale ballistae. Every bang caused by these fishes was as loud as thunder, and the blood and smashed meat of these fishes would splash to a hundred meters away, looking quite scary.
The enormous silverfish was still screaming towards the sky, sending waves of flying fishes into the sky, bumping into the city.
The faintly glowing city was like a black hole. No matter how many flying fishes dove down, the city would swallow them all.
“Spirit creatures are indeed terrifying, just like this.” Standing beside Ji Hao, Hao Tao said blandly, “Fortunately, it’s not easy for them to become intelligent. If they were born as smart as human beings, no place would be left for our humankind in the world.”
Ji Hao curved his mouth corners downward and remained silent.
Spirit creatures might be thought to be strong, but in fact, they were weak. Only after reaching a certain level of cultivation, the level of Magus Kings at least, could they touch a corner of wisdom. More commonly, some spirit creatures might be as strong as Divine Magi, yet still as stupid as wild boars.
Without wisdom, no matter how strong they were, they couldn’t be terrifying. Without wisdom and a complete, healthy cultivation system, the family of these spirit creatures could expand unlimitedly indeed, but it was extremely difficult for truly powerful ones to emerge among them.
But, if one thought they were totally weak and helpless, in some ways, they could actually be hopelessly strong. Taking this giant silverfish as an example, in this vast water, this fish along could be as powerful as an elite Eastern Wasteland army. Numerous flying fishes were under its control. With nothing but a small part of its spirit creature power, this fish could turn those flying fishes, which shared the same origin with him, into warriors. Millions of flying fishes could deliver no more than one strike, but this single strike would be effective enough to make the silver fish’s enemies suffer.
Human beings could never be like these spirit creatures, controlling their own kind and using them as weapons to attack the enemies.
Human beings were gifted with a great fertility, but still, it could not be mentioned in the same breath with that of water-kind spirit creatures.
Waves of flying fishes roared into the sky while glistening brightly with a silver light. The silver light even covered the entire water city. Emotionlessly, the giant silverfish screamed shrilly, sending waves of flying fishes bumping into the city wall, wave after wave.
The flying fish strike lasted for half an hour. Blood and smashed fish bodies surrounded the entire water city up. But, the flying fish had still been roaring towards the sky, and its attack seemed to never end.
From distances away, long turbid waves rose slowly. Treading on the waves were countless water-kind spirit creatures.
Tens of enormous tentacles abruptly thrust out from a giant wave, along with dense streams of black mist and ear-piercing screams. Water streams squirted out from the waves, and pushed countless, different sized inkfishes up into the sky. They were flying across the air, fiercely towards the city on the water, just like those silver flying fishes.
Those flying fishes were silver-white. Stimulated by the spirit creature power released from that giant silverfish, their scales glistened beautifully and left sparkling arcs in the sky, looking quite splendid. These inkfishes were cyan-blue, and their bodies were transparent, also sparkling. They waved their tentacles, releasing high-pressure water streams, and pushing themselves higher and higher. Then, they smashed down towards the city, leaving cyan-blue traces in the air.
From around a hundred meters away from the city, all these flying inkfishes widely opened their mouthparts and let out a crazy amount of sticky, stinky ink.
Following the loud puffing noises, the city on the water was momentarily dyed black. The sticky ink covered the magic screen created by the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, and disabled Ji Hao and the others from seeing what had been happening on the outside.
“Idiots!” Tao Sha burst with a raging growl. “You don’t spray ink over your enemies when you can’t win!”
Before Tao Sha’s voice faded, in a hundreds of meters tall wave in a distance away, thousands of slim and nimble large fishes darted out.
A nearly mile-long swordfish reached out its head from behind the wave, and screamed like that giant silverfish. Countless seven to eight feet long swordfishes swished over from right upon the water surface. These swordfishes were wrapped in a strong spirit creature power, which had carved a sword-shaped spell symbol on the body of each of them.
The slim and sharp heads of these swordfishes dazzled with a white light, while these fishes swished across the air, striking onto the city like bolts of lightning.
Thudding noises incessantly lingered on as these swordfishes cracked their own heads against the city wall, one after another.
Chapter 1110: Slaughter
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ten-thousand Magi Palace Magi lined up in a square formation, and began incanting a spell in chorus. All these Magi were wearing wind roc feather cloaks.
Wind rock feather was the best wind generator in the world. Corresponding with the ancient ‘Wind Owner Spell’ and the powers of these Magi, fierce gusts of wind blew out of those gray-white wind rock feather cloaks in an unstoppable way.
The wind gusts soon combined into one, then transformed into hundreds of tornadoes, rising straight into the sky. Gray tornadoes roared round above the city and swept away the ink left by those inkfishes before death.
Occasionally, a tornado would move to the water surface before the city, then disappear abruptly. The ink whirled away by the disappeared tornado would splash down and cover the bodies of those silver, thunderbolt-like swordfishes. Those swordfishes were turned to look like crazy, black boars which were crazily darting to the city.
The ink on the city was wiped away. Without that annoying ink, Ji Hao could again see things far away.
Eyes sparkling with a clear light, Ji Hao glanced at those enormous water-kind spirit creatures a long distance away, who had been boosting up their spirit creature powers, using their children as weapons, and attacking the city. Abruptly, Ji Hao took two steps forward, stood by the altar with the Dragon Blood Drunk pill on it, and gave a thunderous shout towards the vast water.
“You shameless things! Even a fierce tiger will not eat its cubs! How can you let your children die for nothing? Does any of you has the courage to fight us in a decent way? If you win, you can take this dragon blood pill!”
Looking down from the air, one would see layers of waves spreading out from around the city in all directions, forming great walls. Tens of thousands of wave walls existed in this area by now, judging from which, millions and billions of water-kind spirit creatures had been arriving from the twelve water worlds!
Countless water-kind spirit creatures greedily stared at the city, drooling towards the dragon blood pill on the altar.
Ji Hao’s growl was like a thunder, and even stopped the heavy rain for a moment. Many enormous spirit creatures crowded in the frontal line heard Ji Hao. Soon, a beautiful mermaid mounted on a seahorse split a giant wave and walked to the city.
Silver flying fishes and cyan-blue inkfishes were swishing in the sky, while swordfishes were darting on the water surface. Within the dazzling silver and cyan-blue beams, a giant mermaid with a blue hair, wearing all kinds of ocean jewels, slowly approached, and smiled sweetly at Ji Hao.
“If I’m right, you’re Marquis Yao, aren’t you? You’re one of the top 100 in Lord Gong Gong’s list of ‘must kill’!”
The mermaid chuckled and continued, “You’re right, even a fierce tiger won’t eat its cubs. Among water-kind, the ones with low fertilities, such our mermaid family, dragon whale family and tiger sharp family, we do cherish our children. We can’t bear letting them suffer any harm.”
“But these flying fishes, inkfishes, swordfishes…They can lay hundreds of thousands of eggs at one time…And they’re all so stupid. We use them as weapons to weaken your defense. It’s their destiny!”
While smiling, the mermaid crooked her finger towards Ji Hao, and said, “Marquis Yao, if you want a real battle, come to me…All spirit creatures know that sky foxes from Qing Qiu Mountain are the prettiest among all terrestrial creatures, while we, mermaids, are the most beautiful ones in the water! Marquis Yao, as long as you’re daring enough to come over, I will definitely turn your steel spear into a little soft pond loach!”
Ji Hao’s mouth corner twitched intensely. Turning around, he looked at Hao Tao’s ink-dark face, and asked in a deep voice, “Is that true?”
Hao Tao snorted heavily, then showed the whites of his eyes in speechlessness.
Ji Hao shook his head, abruptly pointed his finger out towards the mermaid, and growled, “Kill!”
On the city wall, Yi Di suddenly stood up and pulled open the thunder running bow, putting a ‘wolf tooth’ arrow on the string. After a shrill swish, the arrow flew out.
The mermaid quivered slightly. When Yi Di showed up, she had already reached her hand backward to grab the red coral shield and shield herself against the arrow. But Yi Di moved way too fast, such that by the time the mermaid’s fingertips touched the shield, the arrow had already penetrated her head.
The mermaid had a strong body, which had been cultivated severely for hundreds of years. However, this strong body of her still failed to block the powerful arrow released by the thunder running bow. The ‘wolf tooth’ arrow slightly quaked inside the mermaid’s head and burst with thousands of sharp streams of power, blowing the mermaid’s head into pieces.
“My baby!”
The mermaid fell right on the spot. Immediately after that, furious roars came from everywhere. Next, those raging roars gradually became angry curses, while hundreds of oddly shaped large water-kind spirit creatures popped out from the watery, screaming restlessly for the dead mermaid like a group of ruttish monkey.
Every one of these large water-kind spirit creatures believed that he was the only true love of the mermaid, the real boyfriend of hers.
But hundreds of large water-kind spirit creatures had been shouting exactly the same thing. These spirit creatures were straightforward and simple-minded; they might be hit by the anger, yet this didn’t mean that they were all brainless. Cursing each other for a short while, these spirit creatures realized the truth simultaneously.
In the city, human warriors laughed out wildly, with their bellies buried in their hands. What a great show! That mermaid was quite talented, but how could all these water-kind spirit creatures be fooled so easily?
“Kill!” Hundreds of enraged water-kind spirit creatures growled out together. In the air, those flying fishes and inkfishes flew even faster than before; the numbers of these two kinds of fishes had suddenly risen largely. On the water surface, the number of those darting swordfishes doubled.
A loud bumping noise came from a distance, as water-tank-sized sea turtles popped out from the water, and lined up orderly, circling the city up from all directions. Their shells connected and covered the water surface for thousands of miles.
Treading on the shells of these sea turtles were countless purely dark sea crabs. Each sea crab was at least three meters wide. These sea crabs madly waved their pincers and rushed to the city, as easily as walking on an open road.
These crabs were finally no longer pure cannon fodder, as Magus-King-level ones had emerged amongst them. Nearly a hundred-meter-long sea crabs swayed their large heavy bodies, approaching the city while spraying bubbles.
“Shoot!”
Ji Hao raised his right arm high and swung down fiercely.
Hundreds of thousands of ‘volcano collapse’ arrows screamed out from the top of the city wall and watchtowers, covering the sea crab army around the city.
Muffled booms were louder than any other sound, including the smashing noises caused by those flying fishes and inkfishes against the wall. It sounded truly like tens of thousands of volcanos vented simultaneously. The terrifying series of boom even vibrated the sky and the earth, while raging flames covered the water surface in thousands of miles.
The sea crabs were burned red in the ocean of flame, then turned into puffs of ashes, drifting in the sky.
Sea turtles were grilled, and before they could dive back down into the water, they were all burned into ashes as well.
Only those enormously shaped sea crabs were still struggling on the water surface, but not for long. ‘Wolf tooth’ arrows screamed over at lightning speed and accurately pierced into their most vital body parts, taking their lives right away.
Waves of water-kind spirit creatures flooded over towards the city, as waves of ‘volcano collapse’ arrows were released.
A raging fire surrounded the city. Within the fire, numerous water-kind spirit creatures screamed, cried, and then turned into puffing ashes and smoke.
Chapter 1111: Enormous Spirit Creatures Strike the City
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The aroma of the dragon blood pill grew stronger and stronger. Among the water-kind crowd, all the powerful spirit creatures and ordinary aquatic creatures had been driven crazy. At first, those spirit creatures could still control those ordinarily aquatic creatures to attack the city in order, but by the end, those creatures could no longer restrain their instinctual energies. They neglected the orders gave by those spirit creatures, followed their own hearts, and surged up to the city.
The boundless water surface disappeared, covered by the backs of countless water-kind creatures. At first glance, one could see nothing but screaming and struggling water-kind creatures, crazily rushing to the city with all their strengths, for nothing but getting closer to the dragon blood pill.
Some fierce creatures, such as tiger sharks, water boas, and crocodiles, were pushed and squeezed by the other water-kind creatures, and were enraged. They widely opened their jaws and bit whatever was near their mouths. The others showed no sign of fear and fought back as hard as possible. Millions of relatively weaker water-kind creatures were slaughtered by their own kind.
‘Volcano collapse’ arrows descended from the sky one after another. With a twisted beauty, the roaring flame spread out. Wherever the fire reached, water-kind creatures were burned into ashes, and the water was boiled, cooking more water-kind creatures.
Eastern Wasteland archers in the city had caused severe damage to the water-kind army, but the number of those water-kind creatures was way too huge, and those archers could never kill all of them. Under the heavy storm of arrow, millions of water-kind spirit creatures still managed to reach the wooden city wall.
These water-kind creatures layered up, and raised the water level slowly, climbing up over each others’ body. Gradually, they nearly reached the top of the city wall.
Large groups of heavily armored human warriors took the place of those Eastern Wasteland archers and stood in the frontal line. They gripped shining long blades in their hands, boosted up their strengths and hacked those water-kind creatures near the city wall.
The blades used by these warriors were all great pieces, Ji Hao’s product. These blades were originated from the pair of ‘white tiger tusk blade’ that belonged to White Tiger Clan. The original pair was naturally shaped from a pair of tusks of an ancient white tiger. The longest pair of tusks fell into a cave after the tiger died, was nourished by natural powers for millions of years, and eventually became a pair of blades.
Not to mention how sharp the pair of blades was, it could release a natural killing power which could drill straight into the body of a living creature through even a tiny wound on a finger, and severely damage the soul of this creature.
In battles, the pair of blades could absorb the killing power suffused in the battlefields, and transform it into a strong forcefield, called the ‘evil white tiger forcefield’. Three-thousand-meters around the holder of the pair of blades was the coverage of the ‘evil white tiger forcefield’. Within this area, all enemies would be affected, and be weakened by at least thirty percent.
If the enemies were not powerful enough, or not with strong willpower, the ‘evil white tiger forcefield’ would downgrade their battle effectivenesses to less than ten percent!
At the moment, hundreds of thousands of artificial pairs of white tiger tusk blades were pulled out. A nearly tangible ‘evil white tiger forcefield’ instantly covered the entire area. Water-kind spirit creatures near the top of the city wall paused suddenly. These crazy water-kind spirit creatures had their brains frozen immediately, that made them shake intensely in fear and dare not to move.
Earlier, billions of weak water-kind creatures bumped on the city wall and died. The death power and negative energies generated by those dead creatures transformed into visible dark mist streams, and were absorbed by those artificial white tiger tusk blades. Meanwhile, the ‘evil white tiger forcefield’ grew stronger and stronger, heavier and heavier. Under the effect of the forcefield, those water-kind spirit creatures were slowed down, turning stiffer and stiffer.
Crescent-shaped blade light flashed across the city wall. Human warriors wielded the blades, crazily hacking on the frozen water-kind creatures, which couldn’t even move anymore.
Those warriors injected their thriving power into their blades. Hundred-meters long, sharp light beams dazzled from the blade edges. The light beams were generated by the natural metal power, and were extremely sharp. Sea turtle shells, boa scales, crocodile skins, nothing could survive that sharp blade light.
Blood with different colored splashed out. Giant numbers of water-kind creatures were killed by the city wall. Their corpses sank into the water, or were simply swallowed by water-kind creatures which rushed up from behind.
Under the storm, loud puffing noises could be heard clearly, as those sharp white tiger tusk blades had been cutting into the bodies of those water-kind creatures. Together, neatly and easily, hundreds of thousands of human warriors wielded their blades at the same speed and killed countless water-kind spirit creatures by the city wall.
In the dark night, under the heavy rain, countless flying fishes swished over like arrows, bumping against these human warriors’ bodies.
The Pan Gu Defense magic formation glowed with a faint light, which covered these human warriors. Against these warriors’ bodies, those flying fishes shattered into pieces, but not a single warrior was wounded; not even a hair of them was harmed.
“This is the best battle I’ve ever fought in all these years!” Abruptly, a middle-aged commander wielded his blades and growled, “Boys, mind where your blades land! These big things are all delicious meat!”
While shouting, this commander beheaded a hundred of meters long boa, grabbed the twitching body, and threw it straight back into the city.
All human warriors laughed out loud. Hearing that commander, they started to carefully land their blades, in case they accidentally ruined the delicious parts of these water-kind creatures.
Resonant steam-whistle-like sounds came from the water surface, following which, a five-hundred-meters long shark rose into the sky. In the air, the shark’s body speedily shrunk, and turned into a thirty-meter-tall muscular man within three breaths.
Carrying a mottled bronze chain with both his hands, this shark man shattered thousands of fist-sized raindrops and landed heavily before the entrance of the board path, which was left especially by Ji Hao in the northern gate of the city, for these powerful spirit creatures.
The three-hundred-meters wide, hundreds of miles long path was perfectly clean, without a stain of blood.
The Dragon Blood Drunk pill was at the end of the path, and so was Ji Hao. With an encouraging and praising smile, Ji Hao nodded quickly to that shark man.
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao!” The shark man swung his arms and wielded the bronze chain, creating a cyan halo which was roaring and spinning above his head, while he marched towards Ji Hao with big steps. “I want this treasure, and your head! Lord Gong Gong promised us, the East Sea, North Sea, South Sea and West Sea, whoever can cut off your head,will be able to select an area and be the king!”
The path was nearly a hundred and fifty miles long, but it only took the shark man two breaths to rush up to Ji Hao. Along with a fierce gust of wind, the bronze chain roared down to Ji Hao’s head.
Ji Hao glanced at the shark man. He made the Big Dipper step, and nimbly dodged the heavy chain like a fish. Next, he pulled out the Taiji divine sword with his right hand, and left a clear beam of light in the air, piercing to the shark man’s heart along his left arm.
The shark man howled in pain as Ji Hao’s sword penetrated his heart. Yu Yu’s sword art was added with the move of sky-opening, and before the shark man had a clear vision of the sword, he was killed right on spot.
Ji Hao kicked the shark man’s corpse into the city. The corpse expanded speedily, and soon transformed back into the original shape.
Hundreds of Magi cast a magic together, holding that giant shark in the air. Large groups of human warriors excitedly picked up knives and quickly surrounded the shark’s corpse, cutting fleshy slices of meat off.
Raging roars burst from the water surface once again. In a row, seven to eight powerful water-kind spirit creatures failed to restrain their greediness, transformed into muscular men, and rushed into the path.
Chapter 1112: Make A Profit in Troubled Situation
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In the northwestern side of the city on the water, high up in the air, a thousands of meters high, floating mountain was wrapped in a dense cloud.
The purely black floating mountain looked like a shaking reflection in the water. Indescribably, it seemed not even real. The hundreds of meters tall, cone-shaped mountain had been spinning ceaselessly like a reversed whirlpool.
A beautiful small castle stood on the mountain. The dark castle looked like a proud black swan. The five-hundred meters tall tower in the castle was like the long and slim neck of the black swan.
Yemo Luoye stood on top of the tower, with a human-head-sized crystal ball floating above her ten slender fingers. Lights and shadows sparkled in the crystal ball, showing Yemo Luoye every detail that happened down on the water surface between the water-kind army and Ji Hao’s city.
Yemo Shayi silently stood behind Yemo Luoye, wearing a dragon scale half-body armor, with a heavy sword tied around his waist. His narrowed eyes were fixed on the crystal ball.
A dim light flashed across the crystal ball. Suddenly, the images showing in the crystal ball switched. In the crystal ball, Yemo Shanye stood on a starry void spirit turtle’s head, shouting and yelling, as she had just killed a senior-level water-kind spirit creature herself, with a specially designed crossbow.
After blowing up the head of that large eel, Yemo Shanye laughed happily out and had a high five with Man Man. Then, she gritted her teeth, pulled open the crossbow, and put on another sharp arrow, aimed at the water-kind army, pulling the trigger once again.
Yemo Luoye silently watched Yemo Shanye, watched her chuckling and giggling happily with Man Man.
“Prince Yemo Shanye, I have never seen her like this.” A long while later, Yemo Shayi lowered his eyelids and smiled.
“She is a noble of the Dark Sun. She is representing the dignity of the Dark Sun. Look at her crazy face, is she even worth the blessings of the great Dark Sun?” Yemo Luoye threw away the crystal ball and let it float in the air. Then, she weakly fell backward and landed on a black jade rocking chair.
“Your Highness, do you need me to bring Princess Yemo Shanye back?” Yemo Shayi rubbed the hilt of his sword and lowered his head, looking at Yemo Luoye as he said, “She’s too close to that boy with a bow, and this is not good.”
Yemo Luoye threw a sideway glance at Yemo Shayi, then flicked her finger. Following her moves, a misty, dark, man-shaped silhouette drifted down from the top of the tower, who politely put a cold glass of fruit wine in Yemo Luoye’s hand.
Taking a sip of the wine, which had a slightly dark color, Yemo Luoye narrowed her eyes and pondered for a while. Then, she abruptly chuckled and said, “Why should we bring her back? Although this is going to harm the honor of our Yemo Family…Since she’s not happy about the engagement I arranged for her, she can do whatever she wants.”
Putting the glass on an arm of the chair, Yemo Luoye looked at Yemo Shayi and continued blandly, “When she was born, the power of the great Dark Sun arrived through the immeasurable time and space to give her the blessing in this world…She possesses the unprecedented, perfect talent… tens, even hundreds of times better than mine…”
Yemo Shayi sighed, then slightly bowed to Yemo Luoye and said, “I understand, Your Highness. We shall let Princess Yemo Shanye pursue her own happiness! Even though that boy is only a lowly barbarian.”
Yemo Luoye carelessly looked at the wine glass. Her white and tender finger gently stroked across the surface of the crystal glass, causing a faintly audible, silvery noise. Meanwhile, she said in a low voice, “We can’t indulge her too much though…Send people to keep an eye on her. Let her be happy for a while. If she truly decides to be together with that barbarian…Kill that bloody human boy.”
Yemo Shayi smiled. Warmly, he looked at Yemo Luoye, while gently tinkling the hilt of his sword with a finger, and said with an extra warm tone, “Your Highness, you’re too much like your father…Truly alike. Only under your lead can the Yemo Family grow stronger and stronger.”
Hearing the word ‘father’, Yemo Luoye’s face turned dark immediately. She picked up the glass and emptied it.
With a few drops of wine remained in it, the glass was thrown away violently by Yemo Luoye, slicing those dark clouds broken, and falling to the boundless water surface down below. The glistening glass descended from the sky and cracked against the head of a giant blue-circle octopus.
A faint black halo spread out speedily towards all directions, which covered a hundred-miles wide area within a blink of an eye.
A terrifying corrosive force flashed across the area, and next, all water-kind spirit creatures within this area disappeared, without leaving a trace.
The water-kind army had already been driven completely crazy by the aroma of the dragon blood pill. Countless more water-kind creatures kept marching to the city, and soon filled up this empty area. None of those powerful spirit creatures in the frontal line discovered anything wrong with this area.
Meanwhile, a drop of crystalline red blood appeared on Yemo Luoye’s forefinger. This blood drop was the purest life-force essence of the millions of water-kind creatures she killed just now. By absorbing this drop entirely, an ordinary man would directly become a peak-level Magus King!
“Sweet, fragrant!” Yemo Luoye grinned. She slightly opened her mouth and sent this sweet drop of blood, which contained a thriving life-force, into her lips. Then, a charming pinkness appeared on Yemo Luoye’s beautiful face.
“Devour everything, absorb everything, the supreme law of the Dark Sun.” Yemo Luoye closed her eyes and sensed the warmness spreading inside her body, while saying gently, “Send out our Dark Sun warriors. Do not disturb those lowly and stupid water-kind creatures… and don’t let those bloody human beings see them either.”
“Countless water-kind creatures are waiting for them to hunt, with tons of spirit blood for them to absorb. Tell them, I wish that before this bloody flood ends, all my Dark Sun warriors can at least promote themselves to one level higher.”
“When the flood fades, the other eleven bastards, Dishi Cha, or Yemo Tian who blamed he younger brother of mine… No matter what they have been planning, as long as my warriors are stronger than theirs, I will not lose!”
Yemo Luoye stood up and leaned a half of her body out of the tower, looking down at the water-kind army as she smiled in satisfaction and said, “What a perfect hunting ground! It showed up especially for our Dark Sun warriors. Even better, human beings have caught all their attention, and we only need to slaughter them, as many as we like.”
Yemo Shayi politely bowed to Yemo Luoye and said in a deep voice, “This is all because of your sagaciousness, Your Highness.”
Yemo Luoye shrugged, then smiled carelessly and responded, “My sagaciousness? I’d rather believe that this is a blessing from the great Dark Sun…Send out our warriors, but tell them that I’ll take fifty percent of all their harvests. This is the rule of the Dark Sun!”
Yemo Shayi smilingly nodded, then transformed into a dark shadow, and disappeared.
Silently, groups of strong and muscular Dark Sun Jia Clan warriors showed up around the water-kind army. Hiding in the darkness, these Jia Clan warriors quietly drilled into the water-kind army like ghosts.
Chapter 1113: Descendants of Water Apes
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Gasping for air, Ji Hao threw a muscular man, which was transformed from a giant whale, out. Then, he breathed quickly and took a few steps backward, with sweat streaming down his back.
The whale man popped out his glowing-red eyes and howled loudly while leaping straight up, carrying a huge coral stick and smashing down to Ji Hao’s head. The water-tank-thick coral stick sparkled with a faint blue light. Ji Hao laughed out wildly, wielded his arms, and rushed up.
Bare fists bumped against the coral stick, and Ji Hao’s body was bent instantly. He sensed a strong pressure coming down from above, which nearly put him down on the ground. But eventually, Ji Hao managed to steady his body. He took a deep breath, then put forth his strength through his arms, and sent the whale man flying once again.
No one should underestimate these water-kind spirit creatures. Indeed, it was extremely difficult for ordinary creatures to become spirit creatures, yet once they reached a certain level of cultivation and transformed into human shapes, their physical strengths could even suppress same-level Divine Magi. After all, their real bodies were thousands, even tens of thousands of times huger than the bodies of human beings.
Among the alliance of human clans, only warriors from Longbo Country and Kuafu Family were qualified to fight these enormous spirit creatures with pure physical strengths. Warriors from these two clans were gigantic, and their physical strengths were at the level of the dragon-kind. In terms of physical strength, these warriors were the best of best among the entire humankind.
A spirit seahorse bumped in Ji Hao, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. This creature had a three-meters long sharp horn on his head, and on that cyan-blue sharp horn, a watery light had been sparkling. In addition to that, large flakes of ice crystals had been hovering around the horn.
Ji Hao laughed out loud, grabbed the horn, showed his teeth and burst with a thunderous roar. Dragging the horn, Ji Hao lifted up the hundred-meters long seahorse and swung above his head twice, then violently smashed it on the ground.
A thunder-like boom was generated, which even vibrated the entire city. The poor seahorse had all of his bones broken into bits, and blood squeezed out of his mouth. For a long while, this spirit creature wouldn’t be able to make any move at all.
“Marquis Yao!” Standing on the city wall, Yi Di raised his bow and shouted out loud. By now, Yi Di had already become a loyal follower of Ji Hao. Seeing Ji Hao easily defeat these strong enormous spirit creatures, Yi Di was thrilled in excitement, that even his fine hairs had stood straight up.
“Marquis Yao!”
Countless human warriors raised their weapons and shields and clanged the hilts of their weapons against their shields, while shouting Ji Hao’s name.
Many people witnessed Ji Hao defeating quite a few giant spirit creatures with pure physical strength, wildly and violently. Muscles thudded against muscles, bodies bumped against bodies. All this had been declaring an obvious power and strangeness.
Stomping his foot on the seahorse’s head, Ji Hao raised his arms high and growled out to the tens of large spirit creatures, who had been staring at him stunned by the entrance of the path. “Come on! Keep it going! You stupid things! Come one by one if you dare. Let’s find out who can eventually defeat me!”
Pointing at the altar behind him, Ji Hao continued with a cold voice, “This pill is not so useful to us, but to you scaled creatures, this is a genuine treasure! This can turn you into true dragons! Real dragons! Hehe, if you can ever become real dragons, no matter how much you improve by then, you will surely have higher status among your kind, won’t you?”
Those water-kind creatures stared at Ji Hao with red eyes. They gasped loudly and quickly. Finally, one of them gave a roar, and following that, they marched together to Ji Hao.
Ji Hao laughed resonantly out to respond. Kicking the large seahorse out, he flashed back to the altar and yelled, “Haha, you don’t do it together! Your Master Ji Hao is not silly. Who would want to fight so many of you all at once?”
Tao Sha burst with thunderous laughter. He wielded the Taotie tooth and put forth his strength through his arms. The Taotie tooth transformed into numerous silver chains which darted out. Behind him, Taotie clan warriors activated their artificial Taotie tooth chains. Three-hundred silver chains transformed into a giant web and swished up, sealing the entire path. The tens of spirit creatures screamed in panic while the silver web descended straight to their heads. All of sudden, countless sharp silver tusks shot out from the chains.
The chains tightened suddenly, and those silver tusks all sank into those spirit creatures’ bodies, causing a series of puffing noise. A strong sense of greediness surged out through the chains. Those spirit creatures trembled intensely as their blood was drawn out by those chains. Visibly, the silver chain quickly turned light blood-red.
Heavy footsteps could then be heard. Three spirit shrimps, two spirit turtles, eight spirit giant sharks, twelve spirit whales, and five enormous spirit crabs transformed into human shapes one after another, then rushed into the path with big steps. They released a strong spirit creature power. Large raindrops and fierce wind hovered around them, as these water-kind spirit creatures cast their magics and dashed towards the altar ferociously.
Behind the walls on both sides of the path, all embattling human warriors stepped away, pushing up two lines of well-prepared heavy weapons. Extra large arrows locked on these marching spirit creatures.
Those spirit creatures roared deeply. They raised all kinds of shields made from corals, turtle shells, clamshells, rocks, and covered their own bodies, continuing to dash to Ji Hao.
“Fire!” A commander thunderously gave the order. Hundreds of heavy crossbows boomed simultaneously, and hundreds of large arrows swished out. These arrows were pure metal, thickly covered in small spell symbols.
The shields held in the hands of over ten spirit creatures were shattered immediately by these large arrows. They howled in pain and fell to the ground. Numerous water-tank-sized holes were left in their bodies. The rest spirit creatures kept rushing; around them, the roaring winds rolled up large clouds of blood mist.
Ji Hao’s eye corners suddenly twitched. He opened his erect eye and released a stream of clear light which shone to tens of miles away and illuminated the entire path.
Behind these ferocious spirit creatures, out there in the storm, a faintly sensible silhouette followed. That ‘thing’ had also been speedily approaching the altar. If Ji Hao didn’t sense the danger, he wouldn’t discover that silhouette either.
Once Ji Hao’s erect eye shone, everyone else saw that faint silhouette.
Hao Tao growled out loud, “Impressive! Hehe, great water-running magic!”
That ‘thing’ glanced back at the trace left by itself, then flashed to beside the altar, reaching out its claw towards the dragon blood pill.
Ji Hao gave a bright roar. He straightened his right forefinger and middle finger, then wielded his arm as if it were a sharp sword. Once again, he combined Yu Yu’s sword art with the move of sky-opening, and generated an incredibly sharp sword intent that tore apart the curtain of rain, stabbing to that ‘thing’.
The hazy silhouette suddenly turned clearer and showed its real face. That was a ‘handsome-looking’ water ape, covered entirely in long silver fur.
Ji Hao’s fingertips swished across the air. The fierce sword intent nearly brushed against the ape’s temple.
“Are You Wuzhi Qi’s descendant?” asked Ji Hao loudly.
The water ape screamed shrilly, as its claws almost touched the dragon blood pill.
However, before the ape could grab the pill down from the altar, from the rain curtain aside, a giant, round-shaped man abruptly dashed out and slapped his both hands heavily on the ape’s back, leaving two dark-green streams of mist in the air.
Chapter 1114: The Power of the Forbidden Magic
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Wuzhi Qi was proud. He was from the first generation of living creatures in the world, and he believed that except for himself, no one else deserved his forename. Therefore, all Wuzhi Qi’s offsprings took ‘Yuan’ as their last name. This good-looking one who broke into Ji Hao’s water city for the dragon blood pill, was the youngest son of Wuzhi Qi, named Yuan Li.
Yuan Li’s mother was a super talented human Maguspriest, a real master of water magics. When she was dedicated to Wuzhi Qi as an offering, she was already a Divine Maguspriest. Afterwards, she was pregnant for twelve years before she had Yuan Li. Yuan Li was nourished by all kinds of essence water power back when he was still in his mother’s womb, and once he was born, he showed his amazing talents in no time.
The one who dashed out of the city to attack Yuan Li was no one else but Yu Mu.
Yu Mu had already merged his own body with all kinds of magic poisons at the current stage of his cultivation. Hands coiled in dense green smoke, Yu Mu slapped heavily on Yuan Li’s back. Yu Mu was indeed a chubby one, yet he was as nimble as a bird. Yuan Li didn’t manage to react timely, and as a result, Yu Mu’s hands landed loudly on his back.
“Ah!” Yuan Li burst with a raging growl as the aggressive poison reached straight to his internal organs. He could no longer feel his body parts which got affected by the magic poison. Yuan Li’s beautiful silver long fur turned dark green speedily. Even the air he breathed out was faint green now.
“Yu Mu, capture him alive!” Ji Hao quickly took back his sword. Just now, he released his sword intent and nearly killed Yuan Li, which even startled himself. Now, seeing Yuan Li suffering Yu Mu’s magic poison, Ji Hao hurriedly told the latter to not kill him, as he didn’t want Yuan Li to die in this place.
Yu Mu paused slightly, then crooked his chubby fingers and took back a big half of the toxic smoke, which was about to drill into Yuan Li’s body. But right in the next moment, Yuan Li bent his upper body reversely, as if his waist were broken, while he swung a large, dark iron stick down fiercely.
Even Ji Hao didn’t see where Yuan Li got that stick from. Yu Mu was focused on taking back the toxic smoke, and hadn’t been preparing for any attack. Consequently, the iron stick whipped right on Yu Mu’s shoulder and generated a loud bang. Yu Mu screamed out loud as he was sent flying away. He rolled to seven to eight miles away along the path like a giant meatball.
“Piss off! Bloody fatso!” A muscular whale man rushed up from behind and threw a violent kick to Yu Mu.
Yu Mu suffered a strike launched by Yuan Li, which had already infuriated him. All of a sudden, dense colorful smoke blasted out from his body. Black, purple, blue, green, yellow, all kinds of toxic smokes rolled out, and covered hundreds of meters in radius.
A few spirit creatures who survived those large arrows now trembled. They didn’t know how much toxic smoke they inhaled, but despite their great cultivations, their skins started changing colors, as well as their eyeballs. Meanwhile, their blood veins swelled in a weird way.
“You stupid things!” Yuan Li turned back and glanced at those poisoned spirit creatures, then looked at Ji Hao, grinned and said, “Nothing but some magic poison, how can those ever harm your Master Yuan Li?”
Ji Hao paused slightly. He was reaching his hand to Yuan Li, but hearing him, he stopped, looking at Yuan Li with a faint smile. He wanted to know how this ape would deal with Yu Mu’s magic poisons.
One had to mention that Yu Mu’s magic poisons were nothing ordinary. Many of his poisons came from Pan Xi world instead of native Pan Gu world creatures. All rare types of magic poisons were mixed together, generating unexpected changes. Even those experienced master Magi in Magi Palace were troubled by Yu Mu’s magic poisons.
Yuan Li proudly and coldly chuckled. Suddenly, he leaped forward along with a loud sizzling noise, after which, he sloughed like a cicada. A dried ‘ape shell’ was left behind, while the real Yuan Li showed up tens of meters away, with his body covered in shining silver fur, without a trace left by the toxic smoke.
The toxic green smoke lingered on the ‘shell’, and within a second, the thin ‘shell’ was corroded into a strand of smoke along with a sizzling noise.
“A phantom created with the extremely negative power, faked my death!” Yuan Li proudly roared towards the sky, then threw a sideway glance at Ji Hao and said, “You won’t understand even if I tell you…Silly mortal people, you will never understand!”
Ji Hao’s eye corners twitched quickly. The secret magic Yuan Li cast just now leaked a slight trace of extremely negative power. Obviously, he kept the extremely negative power inside his body all year long, transforming it into a ‘fake body’ which could die instead of him. Once his real body suffered a difficult injury, his would immediately activate the ‘fake body’, and transfer all injuries to it. Thus, his real body could remain unharmed.
This was a smart, high-grade magic. He did not simply use natural powers. Instead, he had already laid a finger on the natural law. And, magics with the natural law involved were no longer ordinary magics; those were forbidden magics.
These so-called ‘forbidden magics’ could be interpreted as ‘magics that were forbidden by nature’.
“You’re even more talented than your father!” Ji Hao smilingly looked at Yuan Li. His body shone with a faint silver light as he flashed straight to Yuan Li like a ghost, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. “Your father has pushed his water power to an extreme level; he is only a breath away from the great Dao of water. But you, you are directly using the extremely negative power…Impressive, truly impressive!”
Yuan Li stared at Ji Hao as if he were a true devil. He saw Ji Hao’s face, heard Ji Hao’s voice, but he could not sense Ji Hao. That was an extremely strange feeling. In Yuan Li’s eyes, Ji Hao was like reflections in the water, shaking, fuzzy, seeming to not even belong to this world.
He moved, as his silver fur glowed with a beautiful, pearl-like luster. He dashed straight to the altar, also leaving a few afterimages behind. Reaching his claws to the dragon blood pill, Yuan Li yelled, “What’re you talking about? That old monkey? Do you know him? How do you know which level he is at?”
Ji Hao wielded his broad sleeves. Surrounded by a strong extremely negative power, he blocked Yuan Li’s way, as airily as a butterfly.
No matter how hard Yuan Li tried to dodge or how many afterimages he created, Ji Hao’s silhouette always drifted right before his face, and had his way blocked.
While smiling, Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li and said, “Your father and I are friends. The flood is merciless, so it’s better for you to stay and work for me. Otherwise, if anything happens to you, if someone took you, peeled you and ate your brain, how am I supposed to explain that to your father?”
Yuan Li’s ape face twisted badly. He had already tried his best, yet, he failed to get rid of Ji Hao.
Finally, he realized that the power surrounded Ji Hao was the same extremely negative power he had been using. That was the most mysterious, immeasurable power in the world. One could find it in nowhere, but it existed everywhere.
However, Ji Hao’s extremely negative power was stronger than his. Therefore, Ji Hao moved faster than he did, and was harder to catch.
“If you’re a decent man, defeat me! Then, we can negotiate anything!” Yuan Li paused for a short while, then shouted out loud.
“Alright!” Hearing Yuan Li, Ji Hao laughed out immediately. A silver light flashed across his right hand, as he suddenly pointed at Yuan Li and shouted, “Freeze!”
This was a small forbidden magic he learned from Priest Xuan Du. He transformed the extremely negative power into a strong yet invisible seal called ‘freeze’. This was the very first time for Ji Hao to actually use this magic. Abruptly, Yuan Li paused, standing in a strange posture, without being able to move even his eyelids.
Chapter 1115: Defeat
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Yuan Li popped out his pair of eyes and stared straight at Ji Hao. He couldn’t believe this.
By now, the only moveable body parts of his was his pair of eyes. Except for those eyes, he felt that even his soul had been soaked in sticky mud, and his mind had been turning slower and slower.
Baring his upper body, Heng Xing rushed out of the city. He straightened a mace and whipped it heavily on Yuan Li’s back. Followed by a muffled thud, Yuan Li was knocked to the ground while vomiting blood.
Dropped the mace, Heng Xing pulled out a magic rope made from a boa tendon mixed with essence magic crystals, then tied Yuan Li up neatly and quickly. While doing that, he sneakily, evilly, and heavily punched Yuan Li’s ribs, thighs, lower bellies, and the other not so vital yet extremely painful body areas hundreds of times.
“You bloody monkey…Do you remember me? I am Heng Xing! Back then in the North Sea, for a dragon blood fire coral fruit, you pulled off all my scales! I almost died in pain!”
Thud! Heng Xing gave Yuan Li an elbow strike right on his rib. Henggong fishes had stunning physical strength. Yuan Li might be much better than Heng Xing in terms of using magic, but facing the pure violence, Yuan Li had his blood squeezed out of his mouth, ear and nose. He was nearly swooning with pain.
“This time, you are in my hands!” Heng Xing maliciously grinned to Yuan Li and said, “Strange though… You’re Wuzhi Qi’s son, and your mother is a powerful human Maguspriest. What do you want this dragon blood pill for? You don’t want to change your bloodline and become a dragon, do you?”
Yuan Li was frozen by Ji Hao; he couldn’t move, and couldn’t even talk by now.
Heng Xing smilingly sat on Yuan Li’s back, then slapped his head over and over again.
Ji Hao gave a sideway glance at Heng Xing. Seeing Yuan Li bullied by Heng Xing and almost crying out, Ji Hao waved his hand and removed the seal on him.
A silver light flashed across Yuan Li’s body. All of a sudden, he burst with a raging roar, then leaned his head forward. His neck was pulled to seven to eight foot long as he turned straight back and bit on Heng Xing’s face.
Heng Xing’s skin was even stronger than iron boards, but Yuan Li bit him with solid hatred and anger. Yuan Li’s shining teeth sank deep into Heng Xing’s face, even causing puncture wounds.
Heng Xing howled in pain, raised his fists and launched a crazy wave of punches to Yuan Li’s ribs. However, Yuan Li was enabled to move again, and was as nimble as a fish in water. He flashed across the air and freed himself from the boa tendon rope once countless spell symbols began sparkling on the rope. As fast as a gust of wind, he leaped up and mounted on Heng Xing’s shoulder.
Heng Xing’s heavy punches didn’t hit the target, but he punched too hard, which nearly made him fall to the ground.
Yuan Li roared out brightly. His silver fur waved like water as he raised both his fists high and smashed madly to Heng Xing’s head. Loud and muffled bongs could be heard without an end. Yuan Li’s fists were covered in a thick and white layer of ice, like a pair of bowl-sized ice balls. The pair of ice balls smashed fiercely on Heng Xing’s head, releasing a strong frigid mist that quickly generated a thick layer of ice on Heng Xing’s skin, sealed his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears.
Heng Xing was thrown into a panic. Without being able to see, he swung his pair of muscular arms to Yuan Li, who was sitting on his shoulder.
Yuan Li twisted his body, but still did not loosen his tightly gnashed teeth. He put forth his strength through his extra long neck, nimbly swung his body off Heng Xing’s shoulder and easily dodged the heavy punches.
Poor Heng Xing, the two full-strength punches landed on his own temples, and shattered the thick layer of ice on his head. Showing the whites of his eyes, Heng Xing cursed something pretty dirty, then swayed and softly fainted on the ground, unable to move anymore.
“Such an idiot! Wanna catch me? In your dreams!” Yuan Li scornfully sneered, then glanced at Ji Hao with a hint of fear. He shook his body, transformed into a bright silver light, and dazzled to the altar.
The silver light extended for a hundred meters. From the light, two claws thrust out swiftly towards the dragon blood pill.
“Still on it? I’m right here, so it won’t be easy for you to take this treasure!” Ji Hao moved instantly, also transforming into a silver light, and followed closely after Yuan Li. Two streams of silver light clashed against each other, tore each other, and tried to stop each other. Soon, a giant silver swirl was created that spun around the altar hundreds of times.
Through this tangled fight, Yuan Li was pushed further and further away from the altar.
Ji Hao laughed out loud and released his spirit power which covered Yuan Li’s body like a large web. He already discovered the fact that Yuan Li was indeed talented, and had grasped a trace of the great Dao of extremely negative power. <oreover, with the not-so-rich extremely negative power in this world, Yuan Li had cultivated himself well; he even set foot in the door of ‘forbidden magics’.
What a pity! Same as Wuzhi Qi, Yuan Li was self-educated, without anyone to guide him. Otherwise, with his great gifts, he would be much more powerful.
"Take these!" Ji Hao burst with a thunderous growl. From the dazzling silver light, he launched a series of punches.
Yuan Li was startled by Ji Hao’s thunder-like growl. Subconsciously, he opened his eyes and looked at Ji Hao’s fists.
Ji Hao had been using the extremely negative power, but all of a sudden, blinding bright light burst from his fists. Yuan Li felt like a sun had suddenly appeared before his face. He screamed out as his eyes were almost blinded by the golden light. He closed his eyes instinctively and let two streams of tears flow out.
Ji Hao laughed wildly out once again. Transforming back into a silver light, he swished forward, grabbed Yuan Li’s neck and carried him up, smashing him back down on the ground.
Followed by a loud thud, Yuan Li landed on the ground, then bounced back up for tens of meters. A mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth. When he landed on the ground once again, he couldn’t move anymore. Ji Hao squatted beside him, pressed a hand on his back, with another hand patted on his head. He laughed, "Do you admit defeat? If you do, follow my lead. I will even find you a powerful Shifu to guide you."
Yuan Li paused slightly as Ji Hao carried on, "If you don’t admit defeat and are not willing to follow me, I will peel you right now, make your skin into a shirtless coat! This beautiful silver fur of yours will look pretty good on me."
Yuan Li remained silent for a short while. Sensing the mountain-heavy hand pressed on his back, he weakly patted the ground and said, "I admit defeat, I do…But, you have to give me this dragon blood pill! I promised someone!"
Ji Hao chuckled, dragged Yuan Li up from the ground and said, "Good, I will surely give you the pill after all this has ended! But, I need a favor from you right now!"
Pausing slightly, Ji Hao continued in a cold tone, "Tell your families and friends who have surrounded the city to stay away… Don’t come to die! Otherwise, don’t blame me for having no mercy!"
While saying the words ‘having no mercy’, Ji Hao pulled out the Taiji divine sword and swung it. Four arc-shaped beams cut four gigantic spirit creatures, which were rushing up to him, into eight pieces.
Chapter 1116: Silver Flood Dragon
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Beside the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, a Chaos power stream drifted out, transformed into a rope, and tied around Yuan Li’s waist. A few elderly-looking Maguspriest sat aside as they narrowed their angled eyes, staring at Yuan Li with gloomy looks.
Ji Hao’s order was clear. If Yuan Li tried to do anything unwanted, or showed any sign of escaping, these Maguspriests could kill him immediately. These few Maguspriests were masters of magic spells. They had implanted lethal magics inside Yuan Li’s body, which could be triggered with a single thought of any of them.
Yuan Li sat on the ground weakly, looking around sulkily.
Those surrounding barracks had no attraction to him. Soon, he put all of his attention on the Pan Gu bell. He didn’t know about the bell, but the prehistorical sense of power coming from it attracted him.
“Great treasure, truly great treasure. Even my father, ah, even that old monkey doesn’t have such great treasures!” Yuan Li fixed his eyes on the bell and murmured to himself, “I’m defeated, I admit it. Following his lead, reasonably…With the current situation, the winner is not determined yet…I will follow Marquis Yao, and good for me, I can probably witness the death of those damnable brothers of mine!”
Loud footsteps came. Heng Xing walked over with a large booze vat carried in his hand. Pouring some booze into his mouth, he looked at Yuan Li from the corners of his eyes and sneered, “What? You have hateful brothers too? Hehe, do you know my only condition for following Marquis Yao’s lead? He has to take out all my brothers. Do you want me to forward the same condition to Marquis Yao for you?”
Yuan Li paused, proudly turned around, and snorted coldly.
Heng Xing carelessly laughed, sat next to Yuan Li, and thrust the booze vat into his hands as he said, “I saw you beaten up by Marquis Yao and obediently follow him. To be honest, I am thrilled! Finally, someone can keep me company. Haha, let’s see who will be the next unlucky one!”
Yuan Li’s face as dark as hell. He snorted unpleasantly, then picked up the booze vat and filled his stomach with the booze.
“Oi!” Heng Xing abruptly raised his elbow and heavily struck on Yuan Li’s rib, intentionally or not, and nearly sent him flying away. Yuan Li’s face twisted in pain, and he couldn’t even catch his breath for a while. “Why on earth did you try to snatch the dragon blood pill? Hehe, Marquis Yao promised me that when this war is over, I’ll get a share of the dragon blood pill!” chuckled Heng Xing.
Yuan Li paused slightly, then suddenly leaped up, pointed at the altar, and screamed, “Go tell Marquis Yao that if he sees a silver flood dragon, don’t harm a scale of hers! Otherwise, I’d rather kill myself than follow his lead!”
“Eh?!” Heng Xing widely opened his mouth in shock. Staring at Yuan Li with a complicated look, he murmured, “For a woman? You’re a water monkey, but how come you fell in love with a flood dragon? What a low taste! My dream is marrying a pure-blood dragon girl! But you, you had your eyes on a flood dragon.”
From all directions, millions of water-kind spirit creatures crazily rushed to the city on the water.
Ji Hao boosted up his power. Under his control, a strong gale sent the aroma of the Dragon Blood Drunk pill further away, attracting more and more water-kind spirit creatures.
Enormous water-kind spirit creatures roared ferociously and raised sky-high waves, that smashed to the city. Countless water-kind creatures screamed shrilly, and launched the strongest attacks to the city by risking their lives. Blood and shredded corpses covered the water surface, only to be swirled away by the gale and waves.
Thousands of over ten miles long water boas slowly moved underwater. Their cold and emotionless, golden eyes were fixed on the city. The leader of these boas was a six-meter-long golden boa, who had his upper body transformed into a human shape as a pretty handsome young man, with a cold, dark look.
The young man gently wagged his boa tail, laughed in a vicious tone, and said with crossed his arms over his chest, “Snow, we don’t know if Yuan Li is still alive. Those human beings have set traps so obviously. Yet, he stupidly rushed in.”
Flipping his nine-colored long hair, the young man swiftly moved to a, meters long silver flood dragon, lovingly looked at her and said with a gentle voice, “That magic pill, I don’t know what it is, but I can feel it too. It’s highly beneficial to our kind, especially us, as boas and flood dragons.”
“As long as you promise to not talk to Yuan Li again, and be with nobody else but me, I will go get that pill…And, you can have thirty percent!” The young man drummed his own chest and continued confidently, “See, how nice am I to you? Even for such a treasure, I am willing to share thirty percent with you!”
The silver flood dragon was less than three meters long, yet was stunningly beautiful. Her silver scales were covered in natural patterns, while her tiny pair of horns were actually translucent. The pair of light blue horns sparkled with a cold light, flowing down through her smooth, shiny silver scales, which made her look as beautiful as a dream.
Ordinary flood dragons had three claws, but this flood dragon had five, just like pure-blood dragons.
Pure-blood dragons’ horns were like deer horns, while this flood dragon’s horns were sharp. Except for that, this small silver flood dragon was just like a pure-blood, noble dragon. The sense of power released from her body was especially strong, elegant, prehistorical and respectable.
Hearing the young man, the flood dragon snorted coldly, then responded with a silvery voice, “Xiang Liu Junior, you are stingy. Yuan Li promised to give me that entire treasure, while you only want to give me thirty percent! You’re just like that old Xiang Liu, stingy, miserly, snaky…”
While yelling, the silver flood split the water and dashed to the city like a bolt of lightning, leaving a faint stream of light behind.
“I don’t want to be with you. Don’t you ever come to me again! I’m going to find Yuan Li. What is that little monkey doing?” The silver flood dragon called Snow swam away angrily, leaving Xiang Liu Junior behind, paused with a dark face.
After a long while, Xiang Liu Junior abruptly cursed out, “Yuan Li, you bloody monkey! Ever since we were little, you wanted everything I had…Back then, I couldn’t win…But, how can I now lose to a girl?”
“You two, go and find a chance to kill Yuan Li!” Turning around, Xiang Liu Junior yelled to his people.
Two hundred-miles-long, dark, poisonous boas squirmed their bodies and gasped deeply. They slowly transformed into two fifteen-meters tall strong men, with skins thickly covered in dark scale-shaped patterns. Treading on turbid waves, these two men roared loud, marching to the city.
Xiang Liu Junior curled his tail up, pondered for a short while, then waved his hand forward.
“We’re helping them…Shrink your bodies. Look at your enormous tails, are you trying to allow those human beings to shoot you into sifters more conveniently?”
Behind him, thousands of enormous boas let out their fork tongues and hissed to respond. Their giant bodies twisted and quickly shrunk to tens of meters long. Following Xiang Liu Junior, this group of boas slowly approached the city.
Chapter 1117: Being Captured
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The vast water was dark. The heavy rain stirred up waves of ripples on the water surface.
Man Man and Shaosi still squatted on the head of a spirit turtle, shooting surrounding water-kind spirit creatures with crossbows.
Millions of water-kind spirit creatures soaked in water had all their attentions drawn by the dragon blood pill. They ignored the attacks launched by human warriors from forts and watchtowers on those giant turtles’ heads, surged to the city with all their strengths, even though that might cost their lives.
From time to time, those starry void spirit turtles roared deeply and rumblingly, raised their tremendous feet, and stomped back down. They vibrated the earth and flattened all water-kind creatures around them. Occasionally, these turtles would pick some ‘seafood’ that suited their tastes, put in their mouths and chew. Every time that happened, torrents of blood would gush down from these turtles’ mouths.
Thunderous roars could be heard. In front of Man Man and Shaosi, a large area of water suddenly rose.
A miles wide horseshoe crab split the wave, treading on the water surface. Under his belly, hundreds of tiny claws had been waving, while his ten-miles-long, sharp and thorn-like tail swung swiftly across the air, coming down towards their heads, even bringing up a fierce gale.
A thunderbolt descended from the sky and struck on the head of this powerful spirit creature. Electric bolts sizzled on his thick shell. Along with those sizzling electric bolts, the spirit creature’s tail thorn struck on a spirit turtle’s long neck and generated a loud boom. Following the boom, the over ten-miles long tail thorn broke entirely. The horseshoe crab screamed in pain, but not even a scratch was left on the turtle’s neck.
“Eh? I don’t know what Ji Hao did, but this magic screen is indeed strong!” Standing on the turtle’s head, Man Man picked up her Taotie tooth and swung it in the air. Immediately, tens of silver chains darted out and penetrated the bodies of hundreds of water-kind spirit creatures.
Man Man then put forth her mighty strength through her tender arms. The Taotie tooth vibrated intensely and tore all those water-kind spirit creatures apart, then threw them back into the water, along with a heavy rain of blood.
The horseshoe crab who had his tail thorn broken roared furiously out. Vivid blue blood flew out from his broken tail, emitting a cooling, refreshing aroma. Shaosi looked at the horseshoe crab, smiled and said, “Man Man, catch this big one. His blood is a perfect material for hemostatic medicines.”
Man Man blinked her eyes. Next, she raised her arms and swung the Taotie teeth upward. The Taotie tooth immediately split up and turned into hundreds of arm-thick silver chains, which wove into a giant web and flew towards that horseshoe crab at lightning speed.
A deep dragon roar came from underwater. Followed by a sharp silver beam, Snow darted out of the water from beside the struggling horseshoe crab. Seeing the Taotie tooth web swishing down from the sky, she opened her mouth and released a cloud of blue, frigid mist.
The translucent cloud of cold mist bumped into the Taotie tooth, along with countless glistening ice crystals. The ice instantly froze the Taotie tooth. A bone-piercing cold power reached Man Man’s hands through the Taotie tooth, and within a blink of an eye, a thin layer of ice froze Man Man’s hands and the chain together.
“Is this an…Ice dragon?” Man Man shouted while her body began burning. A purple flame wrapped her entirely up, which quickly melted the ice on her hands, generating hot steam.
Man Man curiously looked at Snow. This small flood dragon was breathtakingly beautiful, and even made Man Man’s eyes shone. “Five claws, dragon scales, such a strong cold power…But, your horns…Can flood dragons have five claws?” murmured Man Man.
Snow stared at Man Man fiercely with her watery eyes. She lowered her head and glanced at that struggling horseshoe crab, then flipped her faintly glowing tail, sending tens of sizzling frigid lightning bolts to Man Man and Shaosi.
“So rude!” Yemo Shanye angrily looked at Snow. She understood now that the flood dragon was avenging for the horseshoe crab. “But he attacked us first! We did nothing! Do you think you can defeat so many of us?” Yemo Shanye raised her head. Her erect eye suddenly opened and sent out a scary sphere of dark light. All of a sudden, all frigid lightning bolts flashed across the air and darted into the dark whirlpool, deep inside Yemo Shanye’s erect eye.
The power of those cold lightning bolts was devoured and transformed. Yemo Shanye raised her right forefinger and gently drew an arc in the air. Following her move, a dark lightning bolt silently tore apart the sky, striking at Snow like Death’s scythe.
Snow popped out her eyes once again. She sensed the terrifying power coming along the dark lightning bolt. That dark lightning bolt was not only a summation of the series of cold lightning bolts she released just now, it also had an unstoppable power that seemed to destroy everything it touched.
That was a dark power which existed for nothing but destroying. On sensing that dark power contained in the dark lightning, Snow had am impulsion to smash her own head on the horseshoe crab’s back down below. That dark lightning bolt would actually make living creatures want to die.
“Monster!” Snow cursed clearly, “A non-humankind monster…Have you human beings degenerated enough to collude with the non-humankind?”
Following Snow’s voice, tens of meters thick water walls suddenly rose from the water surface thunderously, while foams rolled on top of those water walls. Snow opened her mouth and let out a strong wave of cold power, freezing all water walls instantly.
Those ice walls were thickly covered in dragon-scale-shaped patterns, glowing brightly in the air. Yemo Shanye’s dark lightning bolt shattered thirty-nine ice walls in a row, and eventually faded on the fortieth ice wall!
Man Man rested her hands on her hips and angrily yelled at Snow, “Who is a non-humankind monster? Yemo Shanye’s our friend! She’s not the same as those awful monsters…Ah! Run!”
Everyone else was confused. ‘Run?’ Who did Man Man tell to run?
Shaosi raised her hands and pushed out, sending out waves of space ripples. She created a small space which separated Man Man, Yemo Shanye, and herself from the outside world. Snow was left outside, looking at Man Man with a slight confusion, but chuckled and said, “Don’t you try to fool me. I’ve played enough tricks like this when I was three-hundred-year old…”
A heavily armored, over fifteen-meter-tall Jia Clan warrior silently showed up from behind Snow. The Jia Clan warrior was surrounded in a strong dark power, which was dark enough to destroy the world. He reached out his left hand and grabbed Snow. Before she could even struggle, the Jia Clan warrior flicked his finger on the back of her head and knocked her out.
“This is not an ordinary flood dragon, this is an ancient Chi! Female…Many noble lords will love this kind of a slave, and they will definitely give a sweet price for her!” The Jia Clan warrior smirked evilly, then laughed out loudly triumphantly. “Those idiots, what good can they find out there? True valuable things are all in here!”
Yemo Shanye stared at this strong Jia Clan warrior in shock, who obviously came from the Dark Sun. She trembled slightly, then decisively took a step forward, pointed at that warrior, and yelled, “With the name of the Dark Sun, I command you to put her down!”
The Jia Clan warrior took a complicated glance at Yemo Shanye, then politely bowed to her and disappeared all of a sudden with Snow.
Chapter 1118: Face the Queen
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Once the Jia Clan warrior took Snow away, a clear stream of light came over from the city. Ji Hao carried Yuan Li in his hand and came to Man Man and Shaosi. Looking at where the Jia Clan warrior disappeared, Ji Hao’s face was badly darkened.
Yuan Li popped out his eyes in both shock and fury. His ape face was twisted awfully while he screamed hysterically, thudding his fists heavily on Ji Hao’s body. “Snow is kidnaped! If anything happens to her, I will kill you all!”
Ji Hao grabbed Yuan Li’s neck with his left hand while threw a punch straight to his belly with the right hand, making his eyes bulge from his eye sockets and blood spurt out from his mouth corners. For quite a while, Yuan Li couldn’t move, and could neither say a word.
Throwing Yuan Li to the ground, Ji Hao cast the ‘freeze’ magic to him for seven to eight times, then lowered his head, looked at him, and sneered, “This is a battlefield, little monkey. You came to a battlefield, so you should be preparing for being killed, chopped and captured alive.”
Looking at Yuan Li, who was disabled from moving, Ji Hao continued in that cold voice of his, “I and those non-humankind beings, we’re not your father, and we don’t have the responsibility to protect the girl you like for you…Even your real father won’t do that. Do you think that Wuzhi Qi would start a fight for you only because of a young flood dragon?”
Yuan Li’s face had been changing color. He wanted to say something, but he couldn’t even move his tongue.
From the front, a water column rose into the sky. Treading on the water column, Xiang Liu Junior rushed out of the water, with a bright grin on his face and a spear in his hands. Pointing at Yuan Li, he laughed out loud, “Yuan Li, you pathetic monkey! Snow worried about you, so she left the troop and got herself captured by the non-humankind! You are such a loser! Do you think you deserve that lovely girl?”
Xiang Liu Junior flicked his long boa tail. Following his move, a fierce thunderbolt descended from the sky and struck a group of lower-grade water-kind creatures which exploded, killing thousands; the explosion range covered miles of area.
“I’m not like you, loser. I’m going to rescue Snow myself! I will let her know that I, Xiang Liu Junior, is a real man, and only I am good enough for her!” Xiang Liu Junior threw a disgusted glance at Yuan li, then curled up his long tail and continued proudly, “Don’t you think it would look too strange if a monkey and a flood dragon got together?”
Xiang Liu Junior swished his long tail across the air, showing it off. Then, with that proud look of his, he said, “No matter how you look at us, I, Xiang Liu Junior and Snow, the beautiful flood dragon, will make a lovely couple, won’t we?”
Laughing aloud, Xiang Liu Junior raised a giant wave and roared away, chasing the Jia Clan warrior into the darkness. While mounting on the wave and rushing wildly, he let out his fork tongue, shaking his head, trying to grasp the smell of Snow in the air.
Yuan Li was so anxious that even his eyeballs had turned red, but he couldn’t move at all.
Ji Hao lowered his head and said blandly, “Ah, so you have a rival in love, don’t you?” Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued, “A monkey with a flood dragon held in his arms would indeed look strange, still much better than a Xiang Liu snake, who is soft, slippery. Monkeys look like our human beings at least.”
Conveniently deactivating the ‘freeze’ magic for Yuan Li, Ji Hao carried on with a deep voice, “If you are willing to swear to…”
Before Ji Hao finished, Yuan Li bit his finger broken, drew a twisted spell symbol in the air with his spirit blood, then said, “I swear with my soul that as long as you can save Snow, I, Yuan Li, and all warriors under my command, will follow marquis Yao, always be loyal to him, and follow every word he says, from this moment on! If I ever betray Marquis Yao, my soul will perish, my body will die, and I will never have another chance to live again!”
A beam of blood-red light flashed across the spell symbol and drilled into Yuan Li’s forehead, while another beam of blood-red light flew to Ji Hao.
Ji Hao grasped the beam and extended his strong spirit power in it. It was indeed a powerful vow, effective only on spirit creatures. Ji Hao left a seal in the blood-red beam, then put it away.
“Man Man, Shaosi, you go back to the city. This place is not safe enough!” Ji Hao said to Man Man and Shaosi, then grabbed Yuan Li, transformed into a clear beam of light, and rose into the sky while murmuring, “So strange. Why would a Jia Clan warrior show up in this place? They’re getting involved in the battle between the water-kind and us… for what?”
Yemo Shanye opened her mouth. She wanted to tell Ji Hao that a secret Dark sun magic allowed Dark Sun people to absorb the spirit blood of powerful spirit creatures to accelerate their own cultivations. But before she could say a word, Ji Hao had already darted away with Yuan Li.
Shaosi took Man Man’s hand, then put another hand on Yemo Shanye’s shoulder, and flashed across the air, heading straight back to the city. Once they left, giant waves roared in the front, from which, tens of mountain-sized spirit lobsters wielded their enormous pincers and popped out. They swung their long and heavy pincers, then struck on starry void spirit turtles bodies, causing muffled booms.
Three spirit turtles shook their bodies. They were protected by the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, and weren’t harmed. However, they were forced backward by the strong force delivered by those giant lobster pincers, and raised large waves around them.
The strongest ones among the water-kind army could no longer resist the aroma of the dragon blood pill, and had made their moves.
With Yuan Li carried in his hand, Ji Hao flashed across the air and surpassed Xiang Liu Junior right away, leaving him far behind. That Jia Clan warrior was powerful; he flew at lightning speed, yet, Ji Hao found him.
Ji Hao opened his erect eye and released a clear stream of light which locked on the Jia Clan warrior’s sturdy body. The golden bridge was fully activated, allowing Ji Hao to flash again across the air and reach behind the Jia Clan warrior.
“Hand her over!” Ji Hao dropped Yuan Li and let him tread on a cloud. Meanwhile, Ji Hao raised his two fists and punched the Jia Clan warrior’s back along with a muffled swishing noise. Ji Hao put forth all of his strength for this strike. He did not only use all of his physical strength, but he also activated the fifth turn of the cultivation method with nine turns, lit up all inner spirit stars inside his body and generated an overwhelming power. He even grew over three meters tall suddenly.
His fists roared down like shooting stars and cracked the space.
The Jia Clan warrior laughed. He abruptly turned around and conveniently thrust Snow forward as he said, “Go ahead, kill her!”
Both Snow and Yuan Li screamed shrilly out; especially Yuan Li, he almost blacked out.
Ji Hao let out a muffled hum. Hurriedly, he opened his palms and turned that violent force into a soft, restrained sword intent. His ten fingers sparkled with sharp sword light, flashed across the sky and tore the air, avoiding Snow as they reached the Jia Clan warrior’s vital body parts.
A dark light screen descended from the air and split the sky into two, like a black wall.
Ji Hao’s sword power struck fiercely on the light screen, causing a long-lasting series of sizzling noise. Ten large slashes were left on the light screen, but the Jia Clan warrior had a chance to breathe. With Snow, the Jia Clan warrior swiftly stepped back for over ten miles.
Yemo Luoye descended slowly from the sky and trod on a sphere of dark mist. Yemo Shayi followed closely behind her, with his right hand rested on the hilt of his sword.
“Do you want this young flood dragon back? Hehe, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you kidnapped my little sister. Her name is Yemo Shanye. Do you think that you should also give her back to me?”
Chapter 1119: A Sun and Moon Strike
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Kidnap?
Ji Hao looked at Yemo Luoye in confusion. “Why did you say that? Yemo Shanye ran away from home to escape an arranged marriage, didn’t she? I took her in, and that is the only thing I’ve done to her…I was doing something good. She was like a poor kitty on the street, with no one to depend on. No one cared about her at all, so I kindly took her in.”
Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi’s face both turned extremely dark.
‘With no one to depend on? No one cares about her at all?’ Why were Ji Hao’s words so unpleasant to hear?
“If Yemo Shanye wants to leave Yao Mountain territory, she can leave at any time!” Ji Hao smiled warmly, “But she told me that she has an evil sister. So…”
“Shut up!” Yemo Luoye shouted while her eyes shone wth a dark light. From around her, rapidly flowing streams of dark smoke emerged, swishing around her like a tornado. What surprised Ji Hao more were fist-sized dark roses which slowly bloomed in the smoke.
Whatever Yemo Luoye was doing, and whether it was powerful or not, Ji Hao would like to give her full marks for merely this beautiful sound-light effect.
“You’re ashamed to anger, aren’t you?” Ji Hao grinned, “I haven’t talked too much to her, but I can tell that she has a pure heart. She is naturally kind, sensitive to everyone and everything…It seems that… you don’t love her at all.”
Yemo Luoye’s face turned darker and darker. She stared straight at Ji Hao and breathed loudly. Ji Hao’s words were like a dagger, tearing apart some secret wounds deep inside his heart. The wounds were bleeding, bringing her a twitching pain. Indeed, Yemo Luoye had some hidden evil intentions against Yemo Shanye. But, she always believed that except for Yemo Shayi and herself, no one else knew about those evil intentions she had.
“Do you want this little girl back?” Yemo Luoye quickly switched the topic and tried to take back the power of initiative.
She pointed at Snow, who was grabbed in the Jia Clan warrior’s hand over ten miles away. Abruptly, Yemo Luoye’s dark face turned pink and glowing. A gale roared across and fluttered her ankle-long, shiny hair, added with her long silk dress and those hovering blooming dark roses. At this very moment, Yemo Luoye burst with a stunning beauty, which made Yuan Li swallow saliva.
“Eh…Little monkey, your girlfriend is right over there. You haven’t saved her yet, but are you already thinking about someone else?” Ji Hao ignored Yemo Luoye. Instead, he naughtily joked at Yuan Li.
Yuan Li squeezed an embarrassed smile out of his face, which was covered in long silver fur. He turned his eyes away from Yemo Luoye, but his ape face was blushed immediately. Even though that face was covered in fur, it still blushed quite obviously.
Yemo Luoye’s smile faded right away. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, staring at Ji Hao in anger.
What did Ji Hao say…This bloody mix-blood monkey, how on earth could this ugly creature think about Yemo Luoye? Who did Ji Hao think she was? She was an Emperor in power, one of the noblest twelve among the entire Yu Dynasty. But what was Yuan Li?
“Marquis Yao…Ji Hao!” said Yemo Luoye through her gritted teeth. While sneering, she continued, “Do you want this little girl or not? One more useless word and I’ll pull off her head!”
The last half of that sentence was said to the Jia Clan warrior.
That Jia Clan warrior laughed viciously, then raised two fingers and pinched Snow’s head. He nodded to Ji Hao and laughed, “Kid, with a slight move of my fingers, ‘pop’, this pretty girl’ s head would be gone!”
Yuan Li trembled instantly and leaped up from the cloud he trod on.
“No!” screamed Yuan Li.
Yuan Li leaped straight to hundreds of meters away, seeming about to attack Yemo Luoye.
Yemo Luoye stayed motionless, while Yemo Shayi suddenly made a step forward, raised his left hand, and slapped down at Yuan Li’s chest while leaving a stream of black smoke in the air. Followed by a muffled bang, Yemo Shayi’s palm heavily landed on Yuan Li’s chest. Yuan Li screamed and let out a sharp stream of blood, then flashed away. A dried ‘shell’ of his fell off from his body, while his real body darted back to Ji Hao along with a silver beam, tremblingly.
Before Yuan Li could say anything, his look changed once again. Roaring resonantly, his long silver fur shone with a blinding silver light. His half-foot long silver fur straightened up. What came next was a thunderous boom. Yuan Li’s silver fur shattered one after another, while a silver beam of light dazzled out from his eyes, ears, nose and mouth, reaching nearly a hundred meters away and transformed into Yuan Li’s body.
“Impressive!” Blood flowed out from Yuan Li’s mouth, ears and nostrils as he stared at Yemo Shayi with a lingering fear and said, “You killed me twice in a row!”
“Not bad!” Yemo Shayi threw a slow glance at Yuan Li and responded, “You survived a palm strike of mine…You are surprisingly strong!”
Yuan Li blinked his eyes, glancing at Ji Hao over and over again. That palm strike launched by Yemo Shayi contained an indescribable, terrifying power. When Yuan Li was hit by Yemo Shayi’s palm, he felt that his soul was suddenly sealed in an airproof coffin, and countless fierce ghosts had been approaching him, trying to tear his soul into a thousand bits.
Yuan Li had been cultivating himself with the extremely negative power, which allowed him to effectively absorb all kinds of negative energy. Otherwise, he would have sunken into a despairing darkness already, forever and ever.
Yemo Shayi was way too powerful. Yuan Li understood that he could never defeat him on his own. Therefore, he now planted his hope on Ji Hao. He blinked his eyes and looked pitiably at Ji Hao, seeming to even rush up and hug his lap.
Glancing at Yuan Li, Ji Hao clapped his hands, smilingly looked at Yemo Luoye, and said, “Alright, no more small talk. Name your price. I want the little flood dragon. What should I do so you can release her?”
Pausing slightly, Ji Hao’s voice suddenly turned cold as he continued, “Say something honest and doable. If you dare to demand an exorbitant price…I will walk right away. You can keep the little flood dragon or kill her. Someone will surely take revenge for her!”
As he sneered, Ji Hao pointed at Yuan Li and said, “By the way, his father is Wuzhi Qi. The flood is rampant now, and the water-kind is unstoppable. You Dark Sun people don’t want to offend the water-kind for nothing, do you?”
Yemo Luoye narrowed her eyes and looked at Yuan Li a bit surprisedly. “Is Wuzhi Qi truly your father? A war is going on between the humankind and the water-kind…Why are you with human beings?” asked Yemo Luoye, “But indeed, at this time, I don’t want to offend anyone like Wuzhi Qi, that old monster.”
Clapping her hands gently, Yemo Luoye smiled rather sweetly. She even looked radiant with a smile when looking at Ji Hao. “So, what about this? Marquis Yao Ji Hao, this is Yemo Shayi, an old slave of mine. If you can take a strike of his without dying, I will release this little girl. Who do you think?”
While chuckling, Yemo Luoye continued with a gentle, soft tone, “Yemo Shayi is at the stage of Sun and Moon. As for the Sun and Moon stage, it roughly equals your level of Supreme Magus. Both Sun and Moon stage beings and your Supreme Magi can control the power of the natural law, more or less.”
“You take a strike of his, then you can take the little girl and leave…Do you dare to do that?”
Chapter 1120: Strict Rules
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Take a Supreme-level strike for the girl Yuan Li loved?
Ji Hao looked at Yemo Luoye in a complicated way, while silently counting his defensive treasures.
As for Yuan Li, he stared at Ji Hao with sparkling watery eyes, just like an abandoned puppy. At this moment, once Ji Hao agreed to take the challenge, Yuan Li believed that he could serve Ji Hao like a slave for the rest of his life. From time to time, he quickly turned around, glanced at Snow, who was grabbed in the Jia Clan warrior’s hand. Every time he looked at her, his ape face would show a stronger bitterness.
Snow was squished in the Jia Clan warrior’s hand and couldn’t talk. She had also been pitiably looking at Yuan Li. Her sky-blue eyes were filled with tears, which were dripping down constantly. Every thumb-sized drops of tear would immediately become a blue ice bead once after it left Snow’s eyes, and the Jia Clan warrior carefully collected all tear beads with a jade bottle.
The tears of ancient Chi contained pure and strong cold power, along with magical and thriving life-force. To some severely wounded, dying living creatures, this tear could be a life-saving miracle cure.
Within a short span of time, the Jia Clan warrior collected hundred of tear beads, that put a large grin on his face. He couldn’t even close his mouth from that grin.
“Yuan Li, give me a reason. Why will I confront a Supreme-level powerful being for saving this silly little flood dragon?” Ji Hao turned around, looked at Yuan Li, and asked seriously.
Yuan Li took a deep breath. His look turned especially serious.
“I am Wuzhi Qi’s son, but my Amma is a human Maguspriest. When I was little, I didn’t have the great strength that some of my brothers had. They were mothered by strong spirit creatures after all. Until I was a hundred years old, my brothers and sisters bullied me every single day. Only Snow was nice to me, and always cured me with her tears.”
“I can’t live without Snow…If she dies, I die. If you can kindly save her, you will own my life! I will serve you until the end of this life; I will also serve you in my next life, if I have one!”
Ji Hao saw determinedness in Yuan Li’s eyes.
“You were bullied by your brothers and sisters until you were a hundred years old…What happened after that?”
Yuan Li raised his head, proudly looked at Ji Hao, and said, “When I turned a hundred years old, I discovered the great extremely negative power. Although this type of natural power is not easy to find in this world, more or less, I can gather some to strengthen my body and soul. After my hundredth birthday, I was able to beat up every single one of my brothers and sisters, and from then on, I could bully them as much as I liked.”
“Extremely negative power, hah!” Ji Hao grinningly looked at Yuan Li, said, “Good, good, good!”
Waving his broad sleeve, Ji Hao took two steps forward, nodded to Yemo Shayi, and said, “Old man, come on, I can take a strike from you and it’s no big deal. Do it now, then release the little girl!”
Yemo Shayi’s face turned dark. A dense shadow emerged from around him; it seemed that he had merged himself with the darkness. The sense of power released from his body faded, and even ceased to exist. But in the meanwhile, that power from him seemed to transform into an invisible whirlpool, speedily devouring the surrounding dark power.
“Slow down!” Yemo Shayi prepared to launch the strike, but Yemo Luoye abruptly stopped him, “We haven’t set down the rules. What’s the rush?”
“What rules?!” Yuan Li leaped straight up and pointed at Yemo Luoye, seeming about to curse out.
Ji Hao straightened his forefinger and stopped Yuan Li from meaninglessly cursing, then looked at Yemo Luoye and asked, “What rules?”
Yemo Luoye smilingly looked at Ji Hao and turned around her palm. A black transparent crystal ball slowly emerged upon her palm, which released a light screen and showed the images of Ji Hao fighting against a few senior ministers under Gong Gong’s command, staying perfectly moveless under the protection of the Pan Gu bell.
“You have a weapon, which is called a natural supreme treasure in this world, but to our Yu Clan people, it’s an ‘eternal divine weapon’. An eternal-level weapon can only be harmed by an eternal-level power.”
Yemo Luoye continued in a soft voice, “Higher than the stage of Sun and Moon is the stage Beyond Redemption, and then the stage of Immortality. The stage of Eternality comes after the stage of Immortality. I don’t think Yemo Shayi can break an eternal divine weapon and truly harm you.”
Ji Hao’s face twitched. Looking at Yemo Luoye, he smiled coldly, and responded, “So?”
Yemo Luoye kept that relaxed smile on her face. Conveniently, she picked up a dark rose from the air, put it to under her nose, sniffed and said, “So, no defensive treasures. You can only take this strike from Yemo Shayi with your body.”
A crafty and taunting look flashed across Yemo Luoye’s eyes, as her erect eye slowly opened. Staring at Ji Hao with all three eyes, she continued word by word, “For you human warriors, the higher level you reached, the stronger bodies you have. I’d like to know how strong is your body.”
Yemo Luoye’s face was now filled with a strong intent of killing. Looking at that face, Ji Hao gave a fake grin, and said, “Well, if you’d like to find out how strong I am, hehe…”
Yemo Luoye quickly interrupted Ji Hao’s joke and said, “If you dare to say anything that I don’t want to hear, I will order my warrior to pull that little flood-dragon’s head down from her neck…She has a beautiful head. I can stuff it and put it in my bedroom. I think it will become a pretty nice collection.”
Ji Hao stopped talking. He crossed his arms over his chest, narrowed his eyes, and looked at Yemo Luoye, then glanced at Yemo Shayi, who seemed to be well-prepared. Finally, he said, “It doesn’t seem cost-effective to me. After all, I get nothing in return but this little flood dragon by taking a strike of a supreme-level powerful being with my bare body…How about this, you let this old man give me three strikes in a row, and promise me something more?”
Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi both paused, while Yuan Li was dumbfounded aside.
How confident was he? Or, how silly and daring was he to say something like that? Surviving one strike of Yemo Shayi would already be a miracle, but Ji Hao asked for three?
Yemo Luoye, Yemo Shayi and Yuan Li released their spirit power simultaneously and scanned across Ji Hao’s body. It was Ji Hao indeed. The sense of power released from him belonged to a Divine Magus. He had grown inner spirit stars in his body, but he hadn’t drawn a natural star into his body, which meant he was still a Divine Magus.
The difference between a Divine Magus and a Supreme Magus was as huge as the difference between an infant and a Divine Magus.
Ji Hao could already be counted as fearless for agreeing to take one strike from Yemo Shayi, but he now asked for a raise!
“What do you want?” Yemo Luoye chuckled. Her eyes curved like a pair of crescents. “No matter what you want, as long as you can take three strikes from Yemo Shayi with your bare body, I will give it to you!” She said.
Ji Hao raised his forefinger and said, “First, I want a hundred thousand elite Dark Sun warriors, including ten Battle Kings, ten-thousand high-level warriors.”
Yemo luoye’s face twitched intensely. But, glancing at Yemo Shayi, she chuckled again, said, “Alright!”
She honestly didn’t believe that Ji Hao could survive.
Ji Hao straightened his middle finger and continued, “Second, I want three-thousand, three-thousand-meters-tall Dark Sun Divine Towers, within three days.”
Without hesitating, Yemo Luoye nodded.
Ji Hao straightened his ring finger and carried on, “Third, if I survive three strikes from this old man, you shall give this useless old man to me to serve as a guard of mine. He’ll be useless to you anyway, even if you keep him.”
Once Ji Hao finished the sentence, Yemo Luoye’s pretty face blushed in rage. Her eyeballs nearly popped out of her eye sockets.
Chapter 1121: Make The Bet
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Yemo Shayi moved. He waved his finger and released a glistening, sharp and dark air stream which darted out silently, wriggling fiercely towards Ji Hao’s waist like a snake.
Ji Hao laughed out loud. Fully activating the Taiji cloak, he thought that he had to teach Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi a lesson.
The Taiji cloak released a wave of clear, sparkling water mist. Lotus-petal-shaped flakes of light swirled out of Ji Hao’s body and bloomed in the air like a giant lotus. Around this three-thousand-meters-wide lotus, two hazy streams of light hovered like a pair of fishes, end-to-end, disturbing the natural powers in this area.
The dark airstream released by Yemo Shayi bumped on the spreading, petal-like clear light. The light was torn apart, yet more streams of clear light grew out ceaselessly. The dark airstream melted gradually in the clear light, disappearing hundreds of meters away from Ji Hao.
“This!” Yemo Shayi paused in shock.
He had only used a slight little bit of his power, but after all, that was strike launched by a Sun and Moon stage powerful being, which contained the devouring and destroying power that originated from the great Dark Sun. Devouring and destroying, the top-grade, strongest types of power in the original world of Yu Clan… Even the great Dao of time and space couldn’t withstand these two types of power.
Undoubtedly, Ji Hao hadn’t reached the stage of Sun and Moon. Just now, the power vibration released from his body was still at the level of Divine Magus, which equaled the stage of Void in the Yu Clan’s power system.
The strike launched by Yemo Shayi contained the power of natural laws, yet, it was neutralized. The only explanation for this was that Ji Hao’s cloak was way too powerful. The cloak was definitely an eternal-level divine weapon. Even in the original world of Yu Clan people, an eternal-level divine weapon was good enough to serve as the most precious treasure of a top-grade family, and only core members of the family had the chance to keep that treasure.
Yemo Shayi gritted his teeth and looked at Yemo Luoye.
Just now, he angrily launched a strike, because Ji Hao was actually daring enough to cast greedy eyes on him. Ji Hao saw him as a wager! He was a Sun and Moon stage powerful being, and for people at his level, even back in their original world, they were seen as decent people from the upper class.
Nominally, Yemo Shayi was Yemo Luoye’s slave, but this was only for avoiding the supervisory control that came from the Holy Realm back in their original world. He had served Yemo Family for tens of thousands of years; in this family, he was as important as those core elders.
But Ji Hao saw him as a wager, so how could he not be furious about that?
However, witnessing the magical power of Ji Hao’s Taiji cloak, Yemo Shayi was tempted. It was just like back then when he was young, and he looked into the window of the bathroom of a female eldership in Yemo Family for the very first time, and saw the body of a woman. He sensed the same, uncontrollable impulsion as he had sensed at that time.
He wanted the Taiji cloak so much, at all costs. He believed that with his power and that cloak, he would be able to defeat all elders from the other eleven families in power.
“I also have a nice sword!” Ji Hao pulled out the Taiji divine sword and conveniently swung towards Yemo Shayi.
Yemo Shayi raised a dragon-skull-like shield. Neither he nor Ji Hao cast any magic; instead, the sword and the shield clanged not too heavily.
Puff! The shield was cut into two like a piece of pork cut by a sharp knife.
The dragon-skull shield was cut open by Ji Hao’s sword, and the cutting edge was perfectly smooth, like a mirror.
“This is a half-immortal-level shield made from the skull of the first devil dragon in the world, and ninety-eight types of rare materials, by Yemo Family ancestors.” Yemo Shayi looked at Ji Hao’s Taiji divine sword passionately and said. Subconsciously, he patted his right hand on the hilt of his sword and continued, “I am good at using sword as well, and I especially fancy heavy swords that require two hands to hold, just like this one of yours.”
“I also have a good mirror!” Ji Hao sent up a clear mist from his head. The Taiji Universe mirror quietly floated upon the mist. All of a sudden, a cold beam of light flashed across the mirror, dazzling onto Yemo Shayi.
Yemo Shayi burst with a resonant laugh while he threw a heavy punch to the light.
The light wrapped up Yemo Shayi’s fist. Yemo Shayi’s look changed immediately, as his fist had weirdly popped out from behind him from three inches away, and thudded violently on his back.
Following the muffled thud, Yemo Shayi punched his own dragon-skin tight armor into pieces. Countless dragon scales were shattered, while Yemo Shayi staggered two steps forwards, with his face turning pale and a thin stream of blood flowing out from his mouth corner.
“This mirror of mine has many functions, but I usually use it to send away all kinds of attacks.” Ji Hao smilingly looked at Yemo Shayi and said, “Facing this mirror, all enemies have to be extra careful when fighting against me, because every attack they launch may go to themselves.”
Yemo Shayi’s eyes turned glowing red. With an extreme greediness, he stared at Ji Hao. Abruptly, he turned around and looked at Yemo Luoye, then nodded heavily and said, “If I can’t kill him with three strikes, I, a useless old man, will serve him.”
Yemo Luoye had also been staring at Ji Hao passionately. She didn’t think that Ji Hao actually has so many enteral-level divine weapons. She had also noticed that the invincible Pan Gu bell wasn’t with Ji Hao. She clearly saw the bell had become the core of the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, and was protecting the entire city.
“Add that bell of yours, and I can accept all your conditions.” Yemo Luoye’s voice had even changed a little, “But you can’t use any treasure to protect you. You have to take the three strikes from Yemo Shayi with your body, your very own strength.”
“Yemo Shayi is not allowed to use any weapons or tools either. Same as me, he also has to launch the three strikes with his own power.” Ji Hao instantly brought forward supplementary terms, “And, I have to increase the price… I have to! A Sun and Moon stage man is not worth four eternal-level divine weapons.”
Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi reminded Ji Hao about the differences between the stage of Sun and Moon and the stage of Eternity, and Ji Hao had no reason to waste this information.
Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi glanced at each other, then remained silent for a while. Afterwards, Yemo Luoye responded, “But you have to remember, you take the bet because of that little flood dragon…Therefore, you can’t make us offer you things equally valuable as the four pieces of yours. It’s not possible.”
“I’ll raise it. First, a hundred battle kings and thirty-thousand generals can be included in the hundred-thousand elite warriors. As for the rest seventy-thousand, they will all be high-grade ones.”
“Second, in addition to the three-thousand Dark Sun divine towers, you will also get a hundred metal floating forts. You should know about the value of those forts.”
“Third, if Yemo Shayi fails to kill you with three strikes, he will become your slave, permanently. He will make a great Dark Sun vow for that. Besides, all Yemo Shayi’s families, including his five half-Sun-and-Moon stage sons, seventy-seven battle-king-level grandsons, two-thousand, five-hundred and seventy-two general-level family members, and all private troops, and slaves he had, will all become yours!”
Ji Hao and Yemo Luoye ran a detailed discussion. Soon, they finalized this vicious agreement perfectly, after which both gave their spirit blood and made an oath for it.
Chapter 1122: A Strike of Devouring
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
A dark floating mountain slowly descended from the sky. Tens of dark beams darted out from the mountain and drew a small-scale teleporting magic formation in midair.
Strong warriors walked out of the magic formation. Those were heavily armored Dark Sun warriors, with their eyes fixed on Ji Hao and Yuan Li in an unfriendly manner. But when these warriors turned to Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi, they all became incomparably respectful.
If Ji Hao survived three strikes from Yemo Shayi, these warriors would be lost to Ji Hao.
Yemo Luoye took her warriors to this hunting ground. Those water-kind creatures had been crazily attacking Ji Hao’s city. To Yemo Luoye and her warriors, this was a great opportunity for them to hunt powerful water-kind spirit creatures, take the spirit blood and to nourish themselves. Tens of millions of Dark Sun warriors were now in this area. Surely, it was rather easy for Yemo Luoye to gather hundred-thousand warriors for the bet.
A while later, a group of elegant Yu Clan people in luxurious long robes walked out of the teleportation magic formation. Male, female, young ones, old ones, they politely bowed to Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi. These were Yemo Shayi’s families. Same as those warriors, who arrived earlier, these Yu Clan people also came for the bet.
“A hundred floating forts and three-thousand Dark Sun divine towers will be sent to you in half a month at the latest.” Yemo Luoye sat on a black throne and fiddled with a dark rose in her hands. She looked at Ji Hao and said blandly, “After all, we need time to ship those forts and towers to here from Liang Zhu City. You don’t need to have any doubt, as we have much more in stock.”
“I should have asked more!” Ji Hao grinned to Yemo Luoye, then handed the Taiji divine sword to Yuan Li.
Yuan Li held the sword with both arms and felt that even his body was softened. He was Wuzhi Qi’s son indeed, but his mother was a human Maguspriest. Therefore, among Wuzhi Qi’s countless children, Yuan Li wasn’t valued too much. When did he ever touch a supreme treasure like this? And this treasure had now become a wager for saving Snow. For his request of saving Snow, Ji Hao was even going to take three strikes from a Supreme-level powerful being with his bare body, which was life-risking indeed.
Yuan Li trembled intensively. He gazed at Ji Hao’s back and fell in a daze. Silently, he made a decision — If Ji Hao were killed by Yemo Shayi today, then, he would have one goal and one only for the rest of his life, grow strong, take revenge for Ji Hao, and slaughter every last member of the Dark Sun.
All Dark Sun warriors who knew about the bet, had now been greedily looking at the Taiji divine sword. They all knew how strong the dragon skull shield of Yemo Shayi was, but the Taiji divine sword easily cut the shield into two; that was a genuine divine sword!
Ji Hao took off his Taiji cloak, folded it neatly, and handed it to Yuan Li as well.
Afterward, Ji Hao gently pushed the fifteen-meters tall Taiji Universe mirror to Yuan Li, and let the mirror release a stream of clear light, shielding the latter.
Too many powerful non-humankind beings were on the scene, especially those battle kings, who could easily punch Yuan Li into a meat pie. Ji Hao didn’t want any accident to happen to Yuan Li, as he had just sworn to be loyal to him.
Twisting his joints, Ji Hao took a few steps forward, nodded to Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi and said, “I’m ready, let’s begin!”
Yemo Shayi gave a cold smile. Waves of shadow spread out from his body. Gradually he merged with the dark shadows. Yemo Luoye carefully looked at Ji Hao from up to toe. A while later, she abruptly pointed at Ji Hao’s dragon-skin tight armor and laughed, “As we agreed, you can not use any defensive tool. This dragon-skin tight armor has a decent defensive power. I think you should take it off!”
Ji Hao’s mouth corner twitched. This dragon-skin tight armor of his was indeed a nice piece, but its defensive power was merely as great as three heavy tower shields. Facing a powerful being like Yemo Shayi, this tight armor could even be counted as fragile.
Ji Hao did not wear this armor to protect himself. Instead, he wore it because the armor contained a faint dragon power that could cast away all kinds of poisonous bugs and the other annoying little things. Ji Hao had the Taiji cloak and the Pan Gu bell. Therefore, he had never been counting on the armor to protect him.
“Eh…What a woman!”
Ji Hao took off the armor and threw it to Yuan Li. He also took off his boots, pants, and socks. At last, nothing but a tight leather pair of shorts was left on Ji Hao’s body. Stretching his limbs, he looked at Yemo Luoye and sneered, “Do you want me to take off this last piece too? I’m telling you, this treasure is called ‘pre-world pure sun shorts’. It has an unimaginably great defensive power, and the reproduction of our humankind is counting on it! Do you want me to rip it off?”
Yemo Luoye showed the whites of his eyes and didn’t respond.
All Dark Sun warriors made a step forward, attempting to teach a lesson to this rude human being who disrespected their emperor.
Yemo Shayi gave a deep roar and stopped them. “Enough! Ji Hao, are you ready? I admire your courage, but I still think that you’re foolish! You can never survive this. I will give you some more time to prepare, and this, is my respect for you.”
Ji Hao smiled, then cast a complicated glance at Yemo Shayi, who had already merged completely with the darkness. Then, he took a long and deep breath.
Ji Hao’s chest raised high. Following his long breath, all natural powers in an area ten-thousand miles in radius around him surged to him and transformed into strong gales, roaring into his body. A million inner spirit stars began shining inside Ji Hao’s body. Meanwhile, a clear sphere of light which contained both the extremely positive power and the extremely negative power emerged in his body, lighting up every meridian, every acupoint, and every slight corner of his body.
The great power of his was boosted up, flowing in streams inside his body. Soon, the streams merged into torrents, and filled every inch of his body.
Following a series of creaking noise, Ji Hao grew taller and taller, and soon reached fifteen meters. He silently activated the fifth turn of the cultivation method with nine turns. His skin, muscles, and bones glowed simultaneously; his skin turned smooth and transparent, like jade. Through the transparent skin of his, his golden and shining internal organs and bones were clearly visible.
Ji Hao then let out a long breath. In his spiritual space, inside the great red sun, a silver silhouette and a golden silhouette merged simultaneously. Meanwhile, a magnificent sun power burst from the red sun, quickly merging with Ji Hao’s meridians to help boosting his power.
Creak! Ji Hao grew three meters taller again.
His blood surged like fierce dragons, and his heart beat like a drum. Over and over again, his colorless Chaos blood flushed across every inch of his body. All of a sudden, Ji Hao sensed a wild power exploding from his body. He could no longer control his body. Roaring towards the sky, Ji Hao grew by another six meters!
In shock, Yemo Shayi watched Ji Hao’s body changing strangely. He gritted his teeth and burst with a bright growl, “Marquis Yao Ji Hao, for the first strike, I will be using thirty percent of my power. And I will use the power of devouring!”
In the air, a three-hundred-meters wide dark swirl emerged which swallowed Ji Hao up.
Chapter 1123: The Great Dao of Taiji
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The surrounding area was all dark. Both the time and space had disappeared.
Ji Hao drifted in the world of darkness. From all directions, sharp strands of power had been dragging his body, pulling every muscle, every meridian, and each bone of his.
Those power strands were small, yet especially sharp. Ji Hao felt like being filled up by an army of ants, and each ant had gripped a tiny part of Ji Hao’s body in its mouthpart. These ants were tearing his body together; they wanted to tear him into the tiniest pieces.
Every strand of power was thin and sharp, yet extremely strong.
Ji Hao felt like being eating by countless ants. However, every single one of these ants was as powerful as a peak-level Divine Magus. They bit on Ji Hao’s body, shaking their heads hard, and crazily tearing him, cutting him, and attempting to crush and devour every slight bit of his spirit blood and life-force.
Ji Hao tightened his sturdy body, every muscle and tendon of his. He raised his head high, and roared out with a rumbling and hoarse voice, “Not enough! Not enough!”
His smooth, glowing, jade-like skin was tightened as well. Steel-bar-like blood veins bulged under his skin. Inside those veins, his blood was surging, causing thunder-like noises. The colorless Chaos blood which contained a tremendous power flew to every corner of Ji Hao’s body. Gradually, thin steam rose from Ji Hao’s skin.
Ji Hao’s physical strength had gone far beyond the limits of Divine Magi. That strong army of ants failed to move Ji Hao’s body; except for causing him a piercing pain and making him very uncomfortable, those powerful ants didn’t manage to pull a hair off.
Power streams bumped into each other inside Ji Hao’s body, causing a loud sizzling noise. The extremely negative power and extremely positive had been changing states constantly inside his body; sometimes they merged, sometimes they clashed against each other, then mixed with the mysterious power contained in Ji Hao’s blood. Weak electric bolts sizzled across Ji Hao’s skin.
Three-feet-thick, turbid mist covered his body completely. From the mist, countless thin Chaos lightning bolts darted out and struck him. Every thin lightning bolt would leave a brightly sparkling spell symbol on his skin.
These spell symbols were anciently styled; every single spell symbol represented a part of the most original Dao which only existed when Pan Gu created this world. As more and more spell symbols were left on his skin, Ji Hao’s body began shrinking. Meanwhile, his physical power began growing. When his body shrank by an inch, his physical strength improved by ten percent; when his body shrank by a foot, his physical strength doubled!
Ji Hao couldn’t tell how long it had been; probably a moment, probably centuries. His body shrank by three feet, and had become nearly transparent. Countless faintly visible Chaos power streams had been rapidly flowing inside his body.
Buzz! All of a sudden, Ji Hao broke through the fifth turn of the cultivation method with nine turns. He even skipped the sixth turn and directly stepped into the seventh turn. His boosting physical strength immediately crushed all his bones, but as a blood-red beam flashed across his entire body, all broken bones recovered, many times stronger than before.
“Pure physical strength, do you feel it?” The mysterious man gradually showed up in Ji Hao’s spiritual space. With a complicated emotion, he sighed and said, “As long as your physical strength is extremely great…”
Pausing slightly, the mysterious man continued, “But of course, only physical strength is not enough. The skills of using it are important as well. Especially all kinds of magics and other abilities, those are important too.”
Ji Hao didn’t have the time to listen to the mysterious man. Those sharp strands of power had still been trying to tear his body like billions of mad ants. But once those ants realized that they couldn’t do any actual harm to Ji Hao, they started drilling into his body. Those sharp power strands instantly moved into his body, gathered between his chest and stomach, and concentrated into a tiny spot, millions of times smaller than the point of a needle.
A terrifying devouring power burst from this tiny spot. Ji Hao felt that it wasn’t just a dark spot; instead, it was a black hole, a greedily powerful black hole. His blood and life-force were agitated, surging towards this black hole.
Ji Hao had never suffered such a great pain, which made him howl out loud.
At the moment, all the others saw the dark swirl that Yemo Shayi released rotate around Ji Hao for seven to eight minutes, then merge in Ji Hao’s body, leaving a tiny dark light spot sparkling between Ji Hao’s chest and stomach at last.
Ji Hao forced his body tight and activated all his power. Slowly, he made the posture of everything-grow to control his spirit blood and stop it from flowing into that dark hole.
However, the dark hole created by Yemo Shayi contained the power of the great Dao of devouring which belonged to the original world of Yu Clan people. Yemo Shayi was a Sun and Moon stage powerful being, and could perfectly control the power of the great Dao of devouring. Ji Hao could never fight the most powerful Dao of a world with merely his physical strength.
Puff! Ji Hao’s muscles suddenly withered and left his transparent skin wrapped around his bones.
Yemo Shayi slowly clapped his hands and said to Yemo Luoye blandly, “Your Highness, it’s going to be over. What a shame, he overestimated himself. He can’t even take thirty percent of my power!”
Yemo Luoye chuckled. She narrowed her eyes, and quickly fixed those eyes on the three supreme treasures held in Yuan Li’s hands, “So, Yemo Shayi, that mirror suits me very much, and that cloak…I like that cloak too. The sword is yours.”
Yemo Shayi paused slightly. He also wanted the Taiji cloak.
However, he could never want anything that Yemo Luoye wanted. Elegantly and politely, he bowed to Yemo Luoye, then nodded smilingly.
Ji Hao failed to control his spirit blood and life-force. His spirit blood and life-force surged into that black hole like a flood. Within a blink of an eye, he was nearly drained. As fast as he could, Ji Hao instinctively activated the extremely negative power and extremely positive power inside him and transformed into a Taiji diagram that trapped the black hole in it.
The pain faded, and the spirit blood flew back.
The misty Taiji diagram rotated around the black hole ceaselessly. Priest Dachi once taught Ji Hao about the great Dao of Taiji. At this moment, every single world Priest Dachi said to Ji Hao resounded in Ji Hao’s primordial spirit one after another. Ji Hao realized that he had never gained such a clear understanding of the great Dao of Taiji.
The extremely negative power and extremely positive power flushed Ji Hao’s body. Once again, Ji Hao made the posture of everything-grow and slowly moved his body.
A warm and clear layer of light surrounded Ji Hao. The great Dao of Taiji was of a much higher grade than the Dao of destroying. The clear light rapidly absorbed all the power contained in the dark hole. Ji Hao’s muscles swelled again. In addition to that, a mysterious sense of power spread out from his body.
Chapter 1124: A Destroying Strike
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao felt extremely delighted and pleased.
The great Dao of Taiji was like a millstone, crushing the black hole created by Yemo Shayi bit by bit, slowly taking back Ji Hao’s spirit blood and life-force. In the meanwhile, it had also been extracting slight traces of magical power from that tiny black hole.
This dark, deep, lifeless power merged with Ji Hao’s body. Wherever it reached, Ji Hao felt his body was smashed billions of times with a giant hammer by a giant divine God. Some relatively weaker parts of his body had been getting destroyed and recovering over and over again; like forging iron, these body parts grew stronger and stronger.
Ji Hao’s body glowed brighter and brighter, while releasing a thriving life-force. Clear waves of light spread out slowly from his body, illuminating the surrounding area thousand miles in radius.
What surprised Ji Hao even more was that the power which came from the black hole had been slowly merging with Ji Hao’s Dao of Taiji. That dark power contained a strange, mysterious sense of Dao. Somehow, it was perfecting the Dao of Taiji that Ji Hao learned from Priest Dachi.
“The Dao of devouring from Pan Yu world? The purpose of devouring is destruction, and the opposite of destruction is creation. Taiji can be seen as the medium of Yin and Yang. If you go deeper…you can see it as life, as death, as both destruction and creation, as all unities of opposites.”
“This little guy is so lucky!” The mysterious man murmured in Ji Hao’s spiritual space, then closed his eyes, silently sensing the Dao of devouring that was forcibly extracted from the black hole in Ji Hao’s body. That was the most powerful Dao from the original world of Yu Clan people. Even a shadowy understanding of it might deliver a great benefit.
Yemo Luoye didn’t know what happened to Ji Hao’s body, but seeing those magical changes going on, even a slightly smarter boar would know that Ji Hao didn’t suffer any actual harm.
Yemo Luoye was picturing herself with the Taiji cloak and the Taiji Universe mirror. Seeing that Ji Hao was unharmed, she furiously stomped her foot against the ground and shouted at Yemo Shayi, “Dear Monseigneur Yemo Shayi, if you cannot free yourself from the fake dignity of our Yu Clan nobles and kill Marquis Yao with all your power, I’ll lose nothing but some insignificant honor, while you…are going to lose your entire family!”
Yemo Shayi’s face blushed. He had a confident, carefree look earlier, yet suddenly, he popped out his eyes and stared at Ji Hao fiercely.
“Your Highness, it is my mistake. I thought he won’t be able to take thirty percent of my power. This time, I will use…Ninety percent of my power!” said Yemo Shayi with a strong intent of killing, “Ninety percent of my power, I’ve never…”
Suddenly, Yemo Shayi paused in the midair.
A dim dark sun silently emerged above his head, and in the middle of that dark sun, a blur erect eye coldly and expressionlessly glanced at Yemo Shayi. The eye and the sun disappeared soon, after which, Yemo Shayi turned back to Ji Hao and looked at him in shock. He couldn’t believe his own eyes.
“How can it be…?This lowly barbarian, this weak human being, he is looting…looting the honor of the great Dark Sun! He has already taken a trace of the Dao of devouring that belonged to the great Dark Sun! How could he?”
“Great Dark Sun, you must be joking with your loyal slave!” Yemo Shayi growled out, even a bit hysterically, “You must be! Such a lowly, ignorant, stupid barbaric being, how can he ever…”
“I am using hundred percent of my power!” Yemo Shayi screamed out madly, “Hundred percent, all my power! Damn it, damn it! No one can stain the glory of the great Dark Sun! No one! Not even a little bit! No!”
Yemo Luoye had her mouth opened widely, her three eyes popped out, staring at the air above Yemo Shayi’s head in a soul-deep shock.
Just now, if she were right, the Dark Sun’s spirit had traveled across the immeasurable Chaos and given Yemo Shayi a ‘supreme instruction’. Was that even real?
Back in the original world of Yu Clan people, the three suns and nine moons took turns to illuminate the world, brightly and eternally. In the past countless centuries, the spirits of the three suns and nine moons hardly woke up. The last time the Dark Sun spirit descended was when Yemo Luoye was born; the Dark Sun spirit gifted her with the perfect talent.
But this time, the Dark Sun spirit didn’t come with a blessing. Instead, it came to lay blame on Yemo Shayi.
The Dark Sun spirit crossed the immeasurable Chaos and showed up in this world in such a blur and dim state, but still, it laid blame on Yemo Shayi. What did Yemo Shayi do? And what had Ji Hao done to activate and enrage the Dark Sun spirit, make it come all the way to Pan Gu world despite the huge consumption of energy?
“Old man, I’m waiting for you!” Ji Hao slowly moved his arms, silently recalling the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish that the mysterious man taught him.
The four moves were separated and independent. Before, by simply making the four moves together, Ji Hao had launched combined moves of these four moves. But at this very moment, Ji Hao’s body was suffused by the power of the great Dao of Taiji. The natural and harmonious Dao of Taiji connected the four moves like a clear, refreshing stream, just like a golden line that strung four pearls together and turned them into a beautiful necklace. Under the effect of the great Dao of Taiji, the for moves seemed to even be merging perfectly.
As the four moves were merging together, in Ji Hao’s primordial spirit, the faintly visible, sparkling silhouette of an axe emerged silently.
The mysterious man raised his head and looked at that axe silhouette, frowned and pondered for a while. He wielded his hand and twisted the axe silhouette, turning it into a sword silhouette that looked exactly like the Taiji divine sword.
A dark and violent power burst out from Yemo Shayi’s body.
Immediately, countless thin space cracks appeared around him, while a completely emotionless power, that seemed to exist for nothing but breaking and destroying, gathered inside Yemo Shayi’s body. That power was seemed evil and special. Its only purpose of existence was destroying everything in the universe; it had even been trying to destroy itself for good.
“What a crazy dog!” Ji Hao quickly made his own judgment towards this destroying power that came from Yemo Shayi. That was an unreasoning power, just like a crazy dog; no one could ever talk any sense into the head of a crazy dog.
“Hundred percent of my power!” Yemo Shayi looked at Ji Hao with his teeth gritted tight. “I was scolded by the great Dark Sun because of you! And you are going to pay for it!”
Roaring in fury, Yemo Shayi’s body twisted weirdly. His muscles and bones began flowing like liquid under the effect of the destroying power. He became tall and slim; gradually, he turned into an oddly shaped machete.
The purely dark machete was lusterless. Without making any noise, the machete lunged forward, seeming slow. Then, it hacked fiercely down towards the middle of Ji Hao’s head.
Chapter 1125: Leg and Leg
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Breaking everything, cutting everything, destroying everything, then assimilating all tangible and intangible things and turning everything into destroying power… After that, continuing breaking, cutting and destroying…
The machete transformed from Yemo Shayi’s body hacked straight down. A wild and violent power intruded into ji Hao’s head, roaring in his spiritual space while releasing the power of destruction that belonged to the Dark Sun.
If this Dark Sun destroying power released by Yemo Shayi struck any divine God in Pan Gu world, no matter how strong the body was or how healthy the soul was, nourished by his or her spirit blood, it should be destroyed immediately.
Ji Hao was different. As a Magus, he still lingered at the level of Divine Magi. However, guided by Priest Dachi himself, Ji Hao planted his seed of Dao and grew a rudiment of Dao. The great red sun was his rudiment of Dao. In another words, in terms of primordial spirit, and as a Qi cultivator, Ji Hao and already stepped into the level of Supreme Magus.
In terms of power level, Ji Hao was equal to Yemo Shayi!
In terms of level of great Dao, Ji Hao was equal to Yemo Shayi!
The great Dao of destroying was cruel and violent, yet Ji Hao’s great Dao of Taiji was no weaker than it.
The great red sun floated in the middle of Ji Hao’s spiritual space and shone with a splendid red light, illuminating the entire area. Inside the red sun, a golden silhouette was as clear as a real man, while the silver silhouette was dim and hazy, like a misty shadow.
All of a sudden, the golden silhouette and the silver silhouette transformed into two nimbly swimming fishes, moving around the silhouette of the long and sharp sword in the middle of the red sun while chasing each other’s tail. The sword silhouette turned clearer and clearer, and the power vibration released from it grew stronger and stronger, sharper and sharper.
Countless dark light beams crazily bumped into the red sun, tearing it like thousands of piranhas trying to tear the red sun into pieces. But inside the red sun, the golden fish and the silverfish slowly moved like a pair of flowing light streams, generating soft yet strong airstreams. No matter how hard those dark beams tried to harm the red sun, nothing ever happened.
The mysterious man sat under the red sun with crossed legs. He raised his head, silently looking at those dark beams which had been rampantly attacking the red sun.
“The Dao of destruction from Pan Yu World…A world lets its will of destroying become the highest Dao. It’s not hard to imagine how miserable the nature of this world is. No wonder creatures from that world have been crazily expanding, conquering, and looting.The great Dao of nature is in the hearts of those creatures. No wonder those Yu Clan, Jia Clan and Xiu Clan beings all have such a strong desire for invasion.”
The mysterious man locked his hands together in a strange, complicated way, and gently put the pair of hands before his heart. Afterwards, a weak yet magical power vibration started spreading out from his body; the power vibration even had a color of light gray. High up, those dark beams generated by the Dao of destruction were slowly covered by the flowing gray light streams. Meanwhile, the mysterious man began to look deep into the Dao of destruction.
“Things you learned from the others might help you overcome your own shortcomings…The little guy is right!” The mysterious man laughed abruptly, “If I had this awareness back then, how could I ever end up like this? But I still have a chance, still have a chance, no despair, no despair!”
In Ji Hao’s spiritual space, the golden silhouette and the silver silhouette were two rudiments of Dao generated by the great Dao of Yang and great Dao of Yin. At the moment, the two rudiments of Dao had transformed into two swimming fishes, representing the two parts of Taiji, moving and circulating inexhaustibly, fending Ji Hao’s primordial spirit against the power of destruction. Outside, Ji Hao’s left hand had been swiftly drawing circles in the air, releasing waves of clear light, layer by layer, shielding himself against the dark machete.
Tens of thousands of circles were drawn by Ji Hao within a second.
A strong friction force was caused between Ji Hao’s hand and the air, along with a shrill noise. His left hand moved way too fast, such that a raging fire had been started in that hand. The great Dao of Taiji was supposed to be natural and free, yet Ji Hao made it as intense as iron-forging.
The machete hacked down. Water-like clear streams of light coiled around the machete, and were cut broken, only to be followed up by more light streams. After a wave of clear light was shredded, the machete would be slowed a bit, and a faint layer of dark mist on the surface would be dispelled.
The machete got closer and closer to Ji Hao’s head… nine meters, six meters, three meters…
Ji Hao’s left hand moved faster and faster, and the shrill noise caused by him got sharper and sharper. His hand was even burning as it left shreds of afterimages in the air. Inside the circles of light he created, the space was crushed, and waves of Chaos power were generated. Assimilated by the clear light, the Chaos power slowly transformed into streams of extremely negative and extremely positive power which wrapped around Ji Hao’s hand.
The fire burning on his hand turned hazy. It was not the essence sun fire, neither was it the extremely negative fire; it had the features of both essence sun fire and the extremely negative fire. The light circles created by Ji Hao became thinner and thinner, softer and softer, yet stronger and stronger, airy, dim and hazy. Many of those Jia Clan warriors who had been watching from the side nearly passed out only because they took a quick glance at those light circles Ji Hao created.
The machete came to Ji Hao’s head inch by inch, while the light circles surged up like waves.
This might sound like a pretty long story, but in fact, it all happened within a single moment. Within this moment, the machete crushed countless light circles and almost touched Ji Hao’s scalp.
Ji Hao wielded his right fist and launched a punch. All his physical strength and power gathered for this punch. Earlier, he broke into the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns, and by now, his fully activated physical strength was sixty-four times greater than before. The strength was put forth, and the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, and everything-perish were made.
Followed by a sizzling noise, Ji Hao hummed in pain. His tightened fist loosened without him being able to help it. He straightened his five fingers.
A weird transformation happened to his body, same as what had happened to Yemo Shayi’s body. From his shoulder to his fingertips, the hazy silhouette of a sword covered his arm. That arm began squirming, and in the very next moment, his arm became a heavy long sword.
A prehistorical power burst from Ji Hao’s sword arm. Ji Hao roared resoundingly while wielding his right arm with all of his power, then fiercely clanged against Yemo Shayi’s machete body, leaving a sharp sword light in the air that sliced the space broken.
Yemo Luoye clenched her fists and laughed in a slightly hoarse voice, “Done!”
Yuan Li screamed out loud, “Marquis Yao! You! You take it like that! You! You…” But suddenly, Yuan Li remembered that the deal Ji Hao made with the non-humankind was to take three strikes from Yemo Shayi with his bare body! Whole three strikes!
Yuan Li lowered his head, shaking his head helplessly and sadly. Abruptly, he cursed out loud, “Xiang Liu Junior, you have so many people with you, yet you let someone kidnap Snow! You! You should die!”
Ji Hao’s arm clashed violently against Yemo Shayi’s body and generated a glass-cracking sound. Ji Hao quivered. Treading on the air, he took whole ten-thousand steps backward in a row. While drawing back, he was vomiting blood. Soon, his skin chapped and let streams of blood gush out.
Yemo Shayi transformed back to his original shape. Silently, he stood where Ji Hao was, confusingly looking at Ji Hao.
“You…A Divine Magus…but as powerful as a Supreme Magus?” Yemo Shayi shook his head in confusion and murmured, “When did such a freak emerge amongst the humankind? Human beings are always weaker than they should be. Not a single man had his power going beyond his level!”
Puff! All of a sudden, deep wounds appeared in Yemo Shayi’s chest, lower belly and both sides of his ribs. Then, the blood sprayed out like a fountain.
Chapter 1126: The Secret Dark Sun Magic
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao’s blood flew rapidly out of his body like rivers.
That blood was purely dark. All life-force contained in that blood was destroyed. Instead, a strong sense of death filled it. Ji Hao’s extraordinarily strong body cast that waste blood out of his body while replacing it with the new Chaos blood produced by his heart. The new Chaos blood soon reached to every tiny corner of Ji Hao’s body.
He was indeed severely wounded, but not as bad as he looked like.
The vigorous life-force spread in his body, flowing in every meridian of his. Ji Hao breathed deeply. His broken skin fell off from his body piece by piece, then turned into ashes, drifting away.
A new, jade-smooth skin had been growing rapidly on his body. Ji Hao raised his arm and gently touched his face with his fingers. The new skin on his finger tinkled against the new skin on his face, sounding as beautiful as a small jade bell.
Yemo Shayi had also been gasping quickly for air. The four bone-deep wounds on his body brought him a mighty pain.
Yemo Shayi didn’t have the thriving life-force that Ji Hao had. He showed his teeth in pain, looking at Ji Hao while carefully taking out a black crystal bottle and pouring the sticky ointment into his mouth. The ointment emitted a nice aroma.
The devouring and destroying power was tossing inside his body, but neither of these two types of power could do any good to his wounds. Fortunately, the ointment he swallowed provided him with a strong life-force that nourished his body and healed his wounds speedily.
Normally, the Dark Sun power would gift Yemo Shayi with an incomparably great power which allowed him to fight light a killing machine. However, the Dark Sun power was crazy, negative; for powerful beings like Yemo Shayi, nothing too bad would happen if they remained unhurt, but once they were injured and the destroying power and devouring power lost balance in their bodies, they would suffer miserably like a nightmare.
Yemo Shayi was lucky that he prepared top-grade magic medicines for himself every single day. The medicine saved him from the pain, healed the wounds, and allowed him to breathe and slowly restrain the agitated power inside him.
“You!” Yemo Shayi stared at Ji Hao, still confused.
He used all of his power for the strike he launched just now. He activated the destroying power that belonged to the Dark Sun, and put forth all of his strength to attack Ji Hao. He thought Ji Hao would be killed easily, just like all those old enemies he killed.
But Ji Hao gave him a strange feeling. At first, Ji Hao felt like a mechanical spring, soft yet strong. The strike he launched with his full power was weakened by those light circles Ji Hao created by at least sixty percent. As for the rest forty percent, Ji Hao took it all without dodging.
The bump that happened between Ji Hao and Yemo Shayi reminded him of something that happened in his childhood, when he bumped against a giant rock. The rock broke his head, and made him shed blood and gave him pain. Just now, the counterattack he suffered from Ji Hao also gave him an unbearable pain.
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao, even if not for the wager, I have to kill you!” Yemo Shayi looked at Ji Hao with a dark face, “You’re only a Divine Magus, but you survived the strike I launched with all of my power. You…You are damned!”
All of Ji Hao’s injuries had recovered by now. The destroying power that had drilled into his body, had already been absorbed completely by his great Dao of Taiji.
At the moment, Ji Hao’s body was filled with strength. He never felt better or stronger than now. Gasping deeply, he stretched his body as hard as he needed. A clear series of popping noise was squeezed out of his body.
“Come on! Enough of the talking! Come on!” Ji Hao crooked his finger towards Yemo Shayi and said straightforwardly, “You’ve already used all of your power for the last strike. I’d like to see what else you can do. Burn your spirit blood? Burn your soul? No, I will not allow you to burn your soul! Because according to the agreement, you are now a wager, and you don’t have to right to damage a wager!”
Yemo Shayi’s face turned even darker, and neither did Yemo Luoye had a pleased look.
As Ji Hao said, Yemo Shayi was now a wager. Before the winner was determined, if Yemo Shayi harmed his own soul and spirit on purpose, he could be seen as maliciously damaging a wager…If that truly happened, Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi would be punished by their blood oath they made immediately!
“You…You’re so sly!” Yemo Luoye now felt that Ji Hao had set a trap for Yemo Shayi and herself intentionally.
She angrily looked at Ji Hao and gritted her teeth while pondering, trying to find a way to twist the situation.
Ji Hao innocently spread his hands. He didn’t think about that when he made an agreement earlier, but the agreement had been made indeed. This meant that as a wager, Yemo Shayi couldn’t even think about burning his soul or spirit blood to improve his power.
“I don’t need to burn my spirit blood or my soul!” Yemo Shayi looked at Ji Hao with that dark face, “I only need to bring the power which is gifted by the great, supreme Dark Sun, to this world. With that power, I can destroy you both in the body and the soul!”
Snorting coldly, Yemo Shayi ripped off his own torn clothes, only leaving a pair of shorts on him. His face was slightly wrinkled, which made him look like an old man, but his body was even stronger and muscular than an eighteen-year-old human being. His muscles were tight, with clear lines; on the edges of his muscles, dark patterns were faintly visible.
Slowly raising both his arms, Yemo Shayi said in a deep voice, “Take this last strike from me. Great Dark Sun, I beg you to descend! Devour everything, destroy everything, embrace all living creatures, and bring all back to nihility. The great Dark Sun, please, hear my prayers, send your power to this wild, primitive world.”
A dark sphere of light emerged from above Yemo Shayi’s head and spread gradually. A three-hundred-meters wide dark sun rose from the dark light and spun slowly, releasing thin stands of dark mist, swirling in all directions.
A strong suction force came from the dark sun which wrapped Ji Hao up, dragging him into it.
Countless black light streams had been rotating inside the dark sun. Gradually, those light streams wove into a giant, erect dark eye, and this nearly a hundred meters long eye opened slowly. That erect eye was filled with uncountable, sharp tusks, layer upon layer.
The dark tusks clanged against each other, rubbed each other, and created large, dark, fire sparkles. Each sparkle had a hazy yet strong black spell symbol inside.
This was the true face of the Dark Sun, from the original world of Yu Clan people.
A black sun, like a black hole, could devour anything. In the middle of the dark sun, was an eye of destruction; everything devoured by the sun would be tear apart, ground by the tusks of destruction, until it was chewed and turned into nothing.
When the Dark Sun appeared in Pan Gu world, countless seven-colored clouds rolled over in the air. Thunders rumbled and purple-golden thunderbolts sizzled in the clouds, being faintly visible.
Yemo Shayi transformed into a black beam and merged with the Dark Sun. As a black light flashed across the air, the Dark Sun reached Ji Hao’s face and swallowed him up.
Chapter 1127: Dark Sun Inheritance
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao was swallowed by the Dark Sun.
A terrifying power came from all directions, which was as heavy as mountains, disabling Ji Hao from moving.
Under this mountain-heavy power, the sharp and strong devouring power had also been tearing Ji Hao’s body. Ji Hao’s body was like a soft dough, slowly changing shape under the effects of these two types of powers.
Ji Hao focused on his body, sending all of his spirit power and life-force into the red sun. He activated the Taiji power inside his body, following the great Dao of Taiji and neutralizing the devouring power and destroying power that had been trying to destroy his body.
Nevertheless, the Dark Sun had been releasing an indescribably terrifying power, under the effect of which, Ji Hao felt that his body, his soul, and every part of his body had been slowly melting. He felt like he was merging with the boundless darkness, falling into the eternal destruction and nihility.
In his spiritual space, the mysterious man abruptly chuckled aloud, “I carefully read the agreement you made just now…According to the agreement, you cannot defend yourself with any weapon, but they didn’t mention that I can’t help you.”
Ji Hao paused, then laughed bitterly as he mentioned, “A clear indication has been given about that too. I have to take three strikes from Yemo Shayi with my bare body, and no one else can help me.”
The mysterious man grinned confidently and said, “I’m no one different. I live in your spiritual space, that means I’m a part of you. How can I be anyone else?”
Ji Hao paused again. The mysterious man had always been serious and mysterious, so Ji Hao never thought that he’d ever say something so naughty. A short while later, Ji Hao gave a bitter smile and said, “Old man, you’re sly now!”
The mysterious man sighed slowly as he said, “If I could be so ‘sly’ back then, how would I end up like this?”
Sighing again, the mysterious man reached out his right hand slowly, and drew a beautiful arc in the air. Then, he pointed heavily on Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit and said, “Careful, follow my move, and let’s see what this Dark Sun truly is…Let’s find out the real situation of the mother world of these non-humankind beings.”
Yemo Shayi brought the Dark Sun to Pan Gu world. To other people, this was definitely a despairing killing move, but in the mysterious man’s eyes, Yemo Shayi had taken the initiative to open a small window, while the power of the Dark Sun created a straight path outside this window. By joining hands with Ji Hao, the mysterious man believed that they would be able to see a few things through this window.
The great pressure that Ji Hao had been suffering was suddenly gone. The pressure still existed, yet it could no longer affect him.
The Dark Sun had still been trying to devour and crush Ji Hao’s body, grind his soul, his body, and everything with those tusks of destruction. However, those tusks of destruction couldn’t cause any harm to Ji Hao anymore, because at the moment, to a certain degree, his body had already been assimilated by the Dark Sun.
Ji Hao saw a vast land.
The land seemed to be a bit barren, covered in grasses, with medium-sized trees scattered on it. Under those trees were some short, strange plants, which contained some natural powers. Those plants should be a special type of magical herb of this world.
A gentle, warm gust of wind blew slowly across the sky, pushing the clouds forward. Occasionally, raindrops would fall from these clouds.
This world was just like an exhausted man who had his life-force drained, but had swallowed up a great amount of replenishing medicine at once. Under the effect of the medicine, this man now looked energetic again, yet deep inside, he was still weak.
A strong natural will had been keeping this world running. With all supplemental energies coming from the outside, this world had been keeping its balance; it wouldn’t die of exhaustion, but neither would it become a rich, fertile place.
Everything was just fine, just fine.
The sky was bright, with a black sun shining. The sun was black, but its light illuminated the world.
The world was suffused by the cold and evil power of the Dark Sun, and the senses of destroying and devouring. Under the pressure created by the Dark Sun, all living creatures in the world became weak, except for the ones in the north.
In the north, in a series of magnificent cities on a broad plain area, palaces and mansions were built with black rocks. Countless non-humankind people in black outfits had been dancing and singing in happiness. They walked into temples, towards altars, kneeled, and kowtowed to the Dark Sun in the sky. A year in this world was divided into twelve months, and a month here was three times longer than a Pan Gu world month.
In this world, three suns and nine moons took turns to rule this world.
Each year, every sun and every moon had the chance to shine in the sky for a whole month. The current month belonged to the Dark Sun. In this month, the world was filled with the original power of the Dark Sun, and the people worshipping the Dark Sun would gain great benefits in this month.
For Dark Sun people, in this month, which was ruled by the Dark Sun, even newborns would be much more talented than the ones who were born in the other eleven months.
Yemo Shayi was born on the day when the Dark Sun reached the highest point in the sky, and the Dark Sun power was the strongest in a year.
In Ji Hao’s sight, Yemo Shayi was still a newborn. Ji Hao saw Yemo Shayi’s mother wrapping him up with a black cloth, putting him on a roughly built altar. Placed around Yemo Shayi were a few ‘magic crystals’, which seemed to be of low quality.
High up in the air, the Dark Sun sparkled slightly. Next, tens of thousands of different sized dark light streams poured down from the Dark Sun and landed on the ground.
Two thin streams of dark light shone on Yemo Shayi’s body. Two incomplete, tiny spell symbols were wrapped in the two light streams. Those spell symbols were fragments of the natural laws of destruction and devouring; each fragment was about one ten-millionth of the original natural law.
Yemo Shayi was gifted with the fragments of the natural laws. Without a doubt, he was a chosen one.
With the powers of the two fragments, Yemo Shayi cultivated himself severely, ever since he was a little kid. Very soon, he showed his extraordinary talent.
Yemo Shayi was born in a small family. One day, his family offended a top-grade powerful being. As a result, his entire family was enslaved. Yemo Shayi followed an ancestor of Yemo Family, a low-grade noble of an impoverished family, and joined the expeditionary army, luckily coming to Pan Gu world.
From his birth, everything Yemo Shayi experienced was replayed before the eyes of Ji Hao and the mysterious man.
Everything he went through, everything he learned, even including the powers of natural laws contained in the two fragments he was gifted with… Yemo Shayi gradually completed the two fragments of natural laws with arduous cultivation, and finally stepped into the stage of Sun and Moon. Ji Hao and the mysterious man witnessed the entire process.
“I see… The Dark Sun power under his control is weaker than one-thousandth of the true Dark Sun!”
Ji Hao attained a clear understanding of Yemo Shayi’s power.
By now, he could also control the Dark Sun power as much as Yemo Shayi could.
Chapter 1128: Shayi Fails
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Yemo Shayi, compared with my uncle Dachi, your Dao is so much weaker!”
In Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit, other than the golden and silver Taiji diagram which was transformed from the golden silhouette and the silver silhouette, a circle of dark light was abruptly added. The sharp and dark light was even darker than a night, and seemed to devour everything like a black hole. From that endless darkness, a strange sense of destroying power released quietly, which could even bring people a soul-level fear.
Strands of black mist drifted out from Ji Hao’s body. His three eyes were pure and flawless, like crystals, but now, each of them was added with a mysterious dark circle. Ji Hao smilingly raised his right arm. Once, again, his right arm transformed into a long sharp sword, which looked exactly like the Taiji Divine sword.
On the edge of the long sword, a stream of dark mist was faintly visible. Gradually, the dark mist was restrained and compressed into a translucent, crystal-like edge, attached to the sword edge.
The mysterious man laughed out loud, “You should fight these top-grade powerful non-humankind beings more. With my help, you might steal the powers of all their three suns and nine moons!”
Ji Hao laughed as well. Meanwhile, the mysterious man stood up in Ji Hao’s spiritual space and slowly made the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish, one after another. The mysterious man’s moves were smooth and natural; clearly, he had also combined the great Dao of Taiji with these four moves, and united the four moves, just like Ji Hao did earlier.
Compared with the combined move Ji Hao created himself, the mysterious one’s combined move was simple and unsophisticated. It seemed to be much plainer than Ji Hao’s move, but it pointed directly at the core of some kind of original power, being natural and effective.
Ji Hao took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and focused on the mysterious man’s move. Every bone, every inch of muscle and meridian of his began moving slightly, along with the mysterious man’s moves.
As Ji Hao’s moves got more and more similar to the mysterious man’s moves, another soaring improvement of physical strength happened in him. His bones, muscles and internal organs were all nourished by the colorless Chaos blood created by his heart. Gradually, a prehistorical sense of Chaos power was generated from his body.
A Taiji diagram emerged from behind the mysterious man’s body as well, black and white, clear and turbid. The outline of the Taiji diagram behind him was especially distinct. However, as the mysterious man moved faster and faster while making the four moves, the Taiji diagram behind him gradually turned hazy and colorless, almost the same as Ji Hao’s colorless Chaos blood.
“What is the end of Taiji? Taiji…Infinite? Chaos? Eternality?” The mysterious man murmured to himself, “Dachi, Qing Wei, Yu Yu, their Dao…Interesting… Are they trying to combine their individual Dao and recreate the great Dao of nature of Pan Gu world?”
The mysterious man murmured with a very low voice, without letting Ji Hao hear him. He led Ji Hao’s moves with his own movements, and allowed his body to evolve, reaching a perfect state.
Ji Hao’s physical strength, soul power and the density of his spirit blood had all been raising at a crazy rate.
A body of the dragon-kind, a soul of the phoenix-kind, a bloodline of the humankind…The Chaos power that came from Ji Hao’s body grew stronger and stronger. His physical strength, soul power and the density of his spirit blood were still raising ceaselessly.
Soon, Ji Hao reached the limitation of his current level, as no more space was left for him to continue improving. He was like a giant stove with all of the fuel consumed up. Abruptly, the mysterious man raised his right hand and swung it down. His move seemed to be gentle, yet it was as heavy as a hundred mountains.
A clear straight line appeared in front of the mysterious man. In Ji Hao’s spiritual space, thunder rumbled and lightning dazzled, while strong streams of Chaos power were generated, being absorbed by Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit, which had already consumed a mighty amount of energy.
Ji Hao sighed slightly. He raised his right arm, which had already merged with the natural laws of devouring and destruction, and swung it forward.
The sense of power released from his body was now exactly the same as the sense of power that came from the real Dark Sun. Therefore, the Dark Sun wasn’t vigilant towards Ji Hao at all, neither did it do anything to protect itself. Consequently, the Dark Sun was cut into two by Ji Hao easily.
The Dark Sun hanging in the air split up and sent puffs of dark mist up into the higher sky, swirled away by the purple-golden thunderbolts inside those seven-colored clouds in the sky, without leaving a trace. Strands of natural reward power descended from the sky, merging with Ji Hao’s body. Ji Hao’s body was drained, with no spare energy left inside. But, absorbing the natural reward, a nearly inexhaustible power started to be generated from his body.
“The three strikes have been taken. Yemo Shayi, take one strike from me!”Ji Hao smiled calmly. He tore apart the Dark Sun and showed up above Yemo Shayi’s head. Looking at Yemo Shayi’s trembling face, Ji Hao suddenly felt interested. He clenched his right fist, launched the ‘soft’ combined move towards Yemo Shayi’s back.
“Stop it!” Yemo Luoye immediately stood up from the dark throne and screamed out hysterically.
Yemo Shayi brought the Dark Sun to Pan Gu world from the mother world of Yu Clan, but the distance between Pan Gu world and that world was way too large. As a consequence, the Dark Sun did descend to Pan Gu world, and Yemo Shayi had used up all of his power.
Facing Ji Hao’s ‘gentle’ punch, Yemo Shayi didn’t even have the power to dodge.
Yemo Luoye screamed shrilly while flicking her fingers. From her left forefinger, a dark gemstone ring flew out. The thumb-sized gemstone flashed across the air, swished to behind Yemo Shayi, then suddenly expanded and transformed into a black crystal shield with seventeen edges, shielding Yemo Shayi against Ji Hao’s fist.
This was the ‘black hole crystal shield’, the strongest defensive treasure possessed by Yemo Luoye; it was a half Beyond-Redemption-stage weapon.
The stage of Beyond Redemption was higher than the stage of Sun and Moon, which equaled the level of Supreme Magus. Although the crystal shield was only a half Beyond-Redemption-stage piece, its defensive power was bloodcurdling. Not even a Supreme Magus could cause any harm to it.
Ji Hao narrowed his eye, while his fist landed on the crystal shield.
Followed a muffled thud, Ji Hao’s fist broke. Tens of slashes extended to his shoulder, and the blood splashed out like blooming flowers.
But soon, that blood flew back into those wounds and all wounds healed speedily. Ji Hao showed an unreasonably great self-healing ability, that was far beyond the limit of peak-level Divine Magi. He put his fist against the crystal shield and forcibly pressed it down by three inches.
The crystal shield remained unharmed, but pushed by Ji Hao, it bumped on Yemo Shayi’s back.
The three-feet-long shield bumped on Yemo Shayi’s back like a large rock. Yemo Shayi opened his mouth in pain, and his eyeballs almost popped out from his face. His bones were crushed by the crystal. The liquid flowing out of his mouth was not pure blood; instead, it was a mixture of blood and mashed internal organs.
A paunch launched by Ji Hao with his last bit of remaining strength almost killed Yemo Shayi right on the spot.
“I, I lost!” Yemo Shayi howled out loud, then fell down from midair.
Ji Hao grabbed an ankle of Yemo Shayi, carried him in his hands, then lifted him up!
Chapter 1129: Yemo Tian Arrives
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“From now on, you’re my slave, and so are all your families.”
Ji Hao took out a life-saving magic pill which was concocted by Priest Dachi himself, and threw it into Yemo Shayi’s mouth. A light-golden mist with a nice aroma came out from every single pore of his. The light-golden mist drifted around Yemo Shayi’s body, eventually condensed into a giant lotus, and wrapped him up.
“So, you can’t die. You have to stay alive!” Ji Hao surrounded Yemo Shayi with his spirit power. His amazingly strong spirit power even made Yemo Shayi’s face twitch intensely.
If Ji Hao released all of his spirit power before the game started, Yemo Shayi would never recklessly agree to make a bet with him. Ji Hao was indeed only a Divine Magus, yet his spirit power was mighty, even stronger than Yemo Shanyi’s spirit power.
Could a Divine Magus have such a strong soul?
Laughing bitterly, Yemo Shayi sensed all his wounds recovering completely within a couple of breaths. Then, he slowly stood up. With an extremely bitter look, Yemo Shayi bowed deeply to Yemo Luoye and said, “Your Highness, I’m afraid that I cannot continue serving you anymore. Please, take care!”
Straightening his body, Yemo Shayi abruptly made a long and sharp whistle.
Following the whistle, Yemo Shayi’s children, grandchildren, wives and all the other relatives and his warriors and private slaves swooshed immediately behind Yemo Shayi and lined up orderly. These people fled away from Yemo Luoye so fast, as if Yemo Luoye was a scary poisonous snake, and they couldn’t wait to sneak away from her.
Ji Hao laughed out loud.
Yemo Luoye was infuriated; she nearly failed to steady her own body. Glaring at Yemo Shayi, she yelled, “Yemo Shayi, what do you think I might do to your families?”
Yemo Shayi spread his hands, honestly looked at Yemo Luoye, and responded, “Your Highness, I have watched you grow up every since you were a baby. I’ve handled many things for you, so I deeply understand your nature.”
As he smiled, Yemo Shayi continued, “More importantly, I deeply understand what we, Yu Clan nobles, are. Can you promise that you never had the impulsion to order your warriors to kill all my families when I lost?”
Yemo Shaye shut her mouth tight. Her eyes sparkled with a dim light as she cast a complicated glance at those Yu Clan people who had lined up behind Yemo Shayi and Ji Hao.
They were all Yemo Shayi’s direct relatives. Not to mention those general-level and battle-king level warriors, among Yemo Shayi’s children, five were a breath away from the stage of Sun and Moon. In other words, five of Yemo Shayi’s children were nearly as powerful as Supreme Magi.
Yemo Shayi was a master of assassination. He was skillful, and could perfectly hide himself and kill the target without making even the slightest noise. Guided by him, every single one of his offsprings was a top-grade assassinate, also a sharp dagger held in Yemo Luoye’s hands.
She lost such a strong force to Ji Hao for completely nothing. To be honest, Yemo Luoye’s heart was almost broken. If she had the right people to do it, she would truly choose to destroy Yemo Shayi’s family instead of giving all those people to Ji Hao without harming them.
“From now on, Ji will be your forename!” Ji Hao smilingly nodded to Yemo Shayi and said, “Your old names are way too long. Ji Shayi, I think it’s a good name. But, it’ll be fine if you don’t want to change your names. Follow my lead, and your lives won’t be worse than your old lives in Liang Zhu City.”
Pausing briefly, Ji Hao grinned to Yemo Shayi and continued, “You see, Di Yantuo and the others from Di Family are living happily under my lead.”
Yemo Shayi’s sparkled dimply. He gave a complicated glance at Ji Hao, then kneeled in midair towards him. Behind him, all his families glanced at each other, then looked at Yemo Shayi, who had an ink-like face. Thinking of that cruel agreement made by Yemo Luoye, Yemo Shayi, and Ji Hao, all these people kneeled as well, one after another.
All of Yemo Shayi’s families bit their fingers broken, drew a few lines of strange and complicated spell symbols near their erect eyes, and made a blood oath with their souls. They all thus swore to pledge their loyalties to Ji Hao and his offsprings forever and ever.
Once they made the new blood oath to Ji Hao, streams of dark smoke rose from these people, straight into the sky. That was the old blood oath they made to Yemo Luoye and her ancestors. Because of the agreement made by Ji Hao and Yemo Luoye, they were now lost to Ji Hao as slaves. Naturally, the blood oath they made to Yemo Family was gone.
Ji Hao shed a drop of spirit blood which transformed into tens of thousands of tiny spell symbols and darted out, gently merging with the erect eyes of Yemo Shayi and his families. Ji Hao activated those spell symbols with a blood oath spell and planted the spell symbol deeply inside the souls of Yemo Shayi and his families. Thus, the lives of these Yu Clan people are now controlled by Ji Hao, and because of that, they had officially become Ji Hao’s loyal slaves.
Ji Hao smilingly nodded to Yemo Shayi and his families, then wielded his hand. Following his move, the Taiji Divine sword and Taiji cloak, which were held in Yuan Li’s hands, and the Taiji Universe mirror, which floated behind Yuan Li, all transformed into bright light streams and flew back to Ji Hao.
The Taiji cloak landed on Ji Hao’s body like a clear stream of water. A strong gust of wind blew across, that rustled Ji Hao’s broad sleeves. Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, grinned, and looked at Yemo Luoye, whose facial expression had turned back to normal, “Your Highness, those warriors you promised me, now it’s their turn to make the oath to me.”
Yemo Luoye slightly quivered, but she calmed herself down immediately and gave a sweet smile.
“Marquis Yao, I believe that this bet is just a secret between you and me…You won’t tell everyone in Liang Zhu City about it, will you?”
Yemo Shayi stood behind Ji Hao and murmured, “Dear Master, Yu Clan nobles value their honors very much. If you tell anyone about this, Yemo Luoye would be put in an awfully passive position. But as long as you don’t say it out, even if the other nobles find out about this, Yemo Luoye could still pretend that nothing has ever happened.”
Smiling weirdly, Yemo Shayi continued with a low voice, “This is the ‘silence rule’ of Yu Clan nobles. The things you didn’t witness never happened; the things never stated by any party didn’t happen…Even if everyone knows about this, as long as you stay silent, Yemo Luoye’s honor wouldn’t be harmed at all.”
Ji Hao smiled and nodded. Such a hypocritical species!
He looked at Yemo Luoye and smiled, “I’m surely not a long-tongued person. Please, don’t worry about that…Hmm, I can’t wait to collect my prizes. Please, let those powerful Jia Clan warriors and their families take an oath of fealty to me!”
Ji Hao grinned brightly and continued, “I am just in need of strong warriors!”
Yemo Luoye threw a glance at the water city which was attacked by countless water-kind creatures a long distance away, then her face turned dark again. Indeed, Ji Hao could really use some strong elite forces, and she had given Ji Hao a great gift just in time.
From the air, a high-pitched voice came, “Yemo Luoye, my dear sister, beautiful sister, you are such a humiliation of Yemo Family.”
Chapter 1130: The Sadness of Snow
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In the higher sky, a relatively small sized Kun Peng bird transformed into a large fish, drifted in the dark clouds. When the Kun Peng bird transformed into its fish shape, it looked like a whale and sounded like a dragon. Wherever it reached, countless whirlwinds had been roaring, shredding the clouds in the sky.
Yemo Tian was wearing a long robe that belonged to an ancient divine emperor, which looked very strange on him. He was also wearing a golden hat that was embossed with nine dragons. He was holding an exquisitely crafted jade board, which was used by an ancient heavenly God in the divine court, and had a series of jade accessories tied around his waist. With all those brightly glowing accessories, he proudly stood on the head of that Kun Peng bird, looking down at everyone else.
Yemo Luoye’s look slightly changed, then that pretty face of her was immediately filled with a warm smile.
“Yemo Tian, my dear young brother. I sent you to bring your little sister home, but where have you been these days?”
Yemo Luoye smiled warmly and sweetly; that smile seemed to come straight from her soul, and made her look like a gentle and caring girl who was truly worried about her brother.
“B*tch, I’m so tired of your show since many years ago.”
Yemo Tian was rather straightforward. He squatted, pressed his left hand on the bird’s head, then cursed out loud while pointing his right forefinger at Yemo Luoye, “You bloody b*tch! If you didn’t have the few old dogs around you, I would have stabbed you in the back and killed you long ago! Or, I would drug you and sell you to those jerks who have been drooling over you for years, such as Fan Hai, Dishi Yanluo…”
Hearing these awful words, Yemo Luoye could no longer pretend to be not angry. Her face turned cold and dark instantly, showing the stateliness that belonged to the Emperor in power of the Dark Sun. She raised her head, looked at Yemo Tian, and said coldly, “You colluded with Dishi Cha, what are you going to do? You colluded with Gong Gong too. You don’t think that they can help you to replace me, do you?”
Yemo Tian smilingly shook his head, clicked his tongue and responded, “What a brainless woman with big boobs. If we didn’t share the same mother, I would want you too, and I wouldn’t be able to help myself. You’re pretty enough, at least.”
While smirking, Yemo Tian continued in that strange tone, “Well, women, brains are useless to you anyway. Large bosoms and pretty faces, those are all you need, and those all make up your value.”
Yemo Luoye clenched her fists. She wanted to say something to Yemo Tian, but Ji Hao was out of patience. He made a whistle, then said loudly, “Guys, if you want to review the warmth between a sister and a brother, you can always do that after you have fulfilled your promise, right? That little girl, yeah, that silver-scaled little thing, giver her back to me now!”
Ji Hao pointed at Snow, who was still gripped in the Jia Clan warrior’s hand, and shouted, “Release her now, then I’ll leave with my people. After that, you can love each other, and you can also kill each other, I wouldn’t care.”
Yuan Li hurriedly shouted, “Release her! Now! Release her! Oi! Your Emperor has sworn with her blood! How can you not release her? Do you want your Emperor to die with a perished soul?”
Ji Hao’s heart missed a beat. He swiftly threw a threatening glance at Yuan Li ‘This water monkey, does he even know how to talk? Under this circumstance, right in front of Yemo Tian, how could he say something like that?’ Thought Ji Hao.
Yemo Luoye instantly showed a deep panic on his face. She turned around immediately, yelled at that Jia Clan warrior, who had Snow holding in his hand, “Release her, now! Now! Just release her!”
A weird dim light flashed across Yemo Tian’s eyes. Slowly, he sighed and said, “I see. No wonder you’ve even lost an old dog of yours to someone else. Yemo Shayi, hehe, that’s one less old dog around you, am I right?”
The Jia Clan warrior made no response to Yemo Luoye’s order. Instead, he raised his head, looked at Yemo Tian.
Yemo Luoye’s look changed suddenly. She screamed shrilly, then suddenly transformed into a large black and bumped into that Jia Clan warrior, “You damned thing! You betrayed me? You chose to follow Yemo Tian, that b*stard?!”
Yemo Tian squatted on the Kun Peng bird’s head and carelessly waved his hand as he said, “Kill her!”
When Yemo Luoye was still around a mile away from that Jia Clan warrior, Ji Hao had already activated the golden bridge, transformed into a golden beam, and dazzled towards that Jia Clan warrior.
Ahead of Yemo Luoye, Ji Hao reached to that Jia Clan warrior, raised his right arm and hacked fiercely down towards him, leaving a slightly dark sword light in the air. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao growled resonantly, “Yemo Tian, I know you want to die, and you will!”
Yemo Tian slightly quivered. Subconsciously, he took out a fist-sized, diamond-shaped crystal piece, and gripped it in his hand.
Seeing Ji Hao didn’t come to him and rushed to the Jia Clan warrior instead, Yemo Tian laughed scornfully, “Wanna kill me? It’s not gonna be easy! Can you survive my destructive weapon? Soft, lowly barbarian, you can do no more than yelling and shouting!”
“Until…” Yemo Tian continued laughing with a vicious tone, “Till then, you will all beg to die. Everyone who has said awful things to me, everyone who has made me unhappy, everyone who disrespected me, you will all beg to die!”
That Jia Clan warrior stared at Ji Hao’s sword light in despair. Even Yemo Shayi’s Dark Sun magic was torn apart by Ji Hao, no to mention him, an ordinary Jia Clan warrior. He tried his best to draw back and struggled to dodge Ji Hao’s attack, but at the same time, he never slowed his hands down. When Ji Hao and Yemo Luoye launched attacks to him almost simultaneously, this Jia Clan warrior had put forth his strength through both hands.
A series of bone cracking noise was a loud and quick as the sound of popping corns, following which, Snow’s three-meter-long body was crushed by the Jia Clan warrior. Glistening blue blood splashed out. Snow screamed for the last time. From her head, a thumb-sized pearl bead flew out, darting towards Yuan Li along with a faint cold stream of mist.
“Ah? A dragon spirit pearl?”
Yemo Tian cheered out excitedly, “Interesting! Get it for me!”
Ji Hao roared resonantly. The sword light emitting from his arms dazzled suddenly and extended, hacking that Jia Clan warrior into two. Next, Ji Hao turned around and flew back to Yuan Li, leaving a clear stream of light in the air. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao shouted out loud, “Yemo Shayi! Protect the pearl!”
All of a sudden, a blood-red silhouette showed up beside Snow’s spirit pearl. That was Dishi Cha. He laughed maliciously while reaching his hand to the pearl.
Yemo Shayi also showed up beside the pearl, no later than Dishi Cha. The sword hung around his waist had already been pulled out of the sheath, sweeping at Dishi Cha along with a dim and heavy stream of light.
Dishi Cha sighed deeply. He had just stepped into the stage of Sun and Moon, and could not yet rival old powerful beings like Yemo Shayi. Helplessly, he quickly stepped back and dodged Yemo Shayi’s fierce attack.
Snow’s spirit pearl bumped into Yuan Li’s arms. Yuan Li held the pearl with both hands, and his eyes were instantly red-rimmed. Heartbreakingly, he wailed with a hoarse voice.
At the same time, Yemo Luoye howled out loud too, as blood spurted out from all over her body.
“Retreat! Retreat! Except for the ones I promised to Marquis Yao, all Dark Sun warriors, protect me and retreat!”
Yemo Luoye screamed weakly, while transforming into a black beam with difficulty, and flying north.
Chapter 1131: A Fight Between the Monkey and the Snake
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Eh!” Yemo Tian frowned, then murmured discontentedly, “I thought she would die directly for breaking a vow!”
With a sullen face, Ji Hao raised his head, looked at Yemo Tian, and said, “She didn’t mean to unswear. Everything happened because of you. Therefore, she was just wounded badly, but did not die. However, you, Yemo Tian, you’re in trouble.”
The golden bridge flashed across the air and sent Ji Hao to Yemo Tian instantly. Ji Hao made the Big Dipper step as he raised the Taiji divine sword. The sword released a sharp sword light while thrusting towards Yemo Tian’s erect eye. When the sword light was still a few feet away from Yemo Tian, Ji Hao’s strong sword intent had already shredded Yemo Tian’s long hair.
Thin, long and bone-deep slashes started to appear on Yemo Tian’s face one after another. These wounds were caused by nothing else but Ji Hao’s sword intent that came straight from deep down his heart. The Dao of sword that Ji Hao learned was created by Yu Yu, and was the fiercest Dao in Pan Gu world.
All jade accessories tied around Yemo Tian’s waist burst with dazzling light. As these powerful defensive treasures cracked, the strange-styled divine emperor cloak glowed with a faint light as well. However, Ji Hao boosted up his power and that divine emperor cloak suddenly transformed into a five-colored cloud that rose straight into the air, abandoning Yemo Tian and flying back towards the heaven.
Only the rulers of the heaven could control a divine emperor robe like this, and the rulers of the heaven had to be admired by the world itself. The cloak Yemo Tian wore was taken directly from the treasury by Gong Gong himself. Now, the cloak sensed that Yemo Tian was under attack and left right away, without showing any intention to defend him.
Puff! Ji Hao’s amazingly sharp sword intent cut Yemo Tian’s entire face into pieces. Large streams of blood surged out through his shiny hair, splashed all over the sky.
Yemo Tian screamed in pain. His both legs were softened because of the great fear. He even forgot to trigger the diamond-shaped crystal in his hand — The thing contained in this crystal piece was his ultimate life-saving treasure, the destructive weapon!
The sword light dazzled to before Yemo Tian’s erect eye and seemed to penetrate that eye and puncture his head.
Kun Peng abruptly showed up beside Yemo Tian with a dark ice Ruyi gripped in his left hand and a dark short sword holding in his right hand, which was coiled by frigid power streams. From both sides, the two treasures blocked the Taiji divine sword.
“Marquis Yao, you’re too powerful and violent.” Kun Peng laughed with a creepy voice, “But it’s not so easy for you to kill someone right in front of me.”
Seeing Kun Peng show his face and shield Yemo Tian, Ji Hao turned around and walked straight away, without saying a word. Kun Peng, this old monster was even stronger than Yemo Shayi. With Ji Hao’s current power and the few supreme treasures he had, he could succeed in drawing level with Kun Peng at most, but it would be extremely difficult for him to attain an actual victory.
Therefore, Ji Hao didn’t want to waste any time on him. Instead, he walked straight away once he saw Kun Peng.
However, after Ji Hao made a few steps backward, the Taiji divine sword held in his hand, which had restrained the strong sword intent yet never took it back, suddenly swung down. A ten miles long sword light roared across the little Kun Peng bird’s neck, the one Yemo Tian was mounted on, which had transformed into its fish shape.
The sword light swirled across. This ten-miles long little Kun Peng bird screamed shrilly before its head was chopped off by Ji Hao’s sword. Blood poured down like a storm, instantly, and the bird’s body fell down speedily.
“Little Ruyi!” A minute ago, Kun Peng was laughing proudly, but now, he even lost his eyesight temporarily and nearly fell to the ground.
The little Kun Peng bird mounted by Yemo Tian was the youngest great-grandson of Kun Peng, the newest member of his family. Kun Peng loved him a lot.
This little Kun Peng bird called Little Ruyi by Kun Peng hadn’t been able to even transform into his bird shape from his fish shape, not to mention a human shape. Normally, he traveled around the world as a large whale, and because of he was a beloved great-grandson of Kun Peng, no one dared to offend him.
But Ji Hao was a brutal one. He failed to kill Yemo Tian, so he conveniently chopped little Ruyi.
Kun Peng’s heart twitched in pain. Looking at Little Ruyi’s falling corpse, he opened his mouth and let out a mouthful of blood. While trembling, he pointed at Ji Hao and howled hysterically and hoarsely, “Ji Hao! You killed Little Ruyi…I will destroy your Yao Mountain territory! I will…”
Hearing Kun Peng, Ji Hao felt speechless. He turned around, pointed at Kun Peng with his sword, and sneered, “Cut the crap. You want to kill every last one of my family anyway, don’t you? Why don’t you take an army to attack my Yao Mountain territory instead of yelling here then?
Seeing Kun Peng quickly calm back down, Ji Hao laughed out loud, “But, I bet you don’t have the guts to do it! Kun Peng, you always think too much. You must be afraid that a giant trap might be waiting for you in Yao Mountain territory!”
Sneering again, Ji Hao drummed his own chest and continued with a strong voice, “If you dare not to attack Yao Mountain territory, you can lead your army to me! But Kun Peng, can you make the call? Can you raise an army to attack me?”
Kun Pen opened his mouth while his wrinkled face blushed. Abruptly, he took a large step towards Ji Hao.
Yemo Tian screamed out immediately, “You’re going nowhere! Stay here and protect me, Kun Peng! Gong Gong told you to ensure my safety, and I’ve already been wounded seriously! If you ever dare to let me suffer any more harm, I will definitely make your offsprings pay for your mistake!”
Kun Peng quivered, threw a complicated glance at Ji Hao, then gritted his teeth and stepped back to Yemo Tian, his face covered in blood.
Yemo Tian also took a glance at Ji Hao with hatred. Wiping the sticky blood on his bald head, he silently flew up into the sky, quickly heading back to the heaven. It was way too dangerous out here. He would better wait until the flood consumed up all the life-force of the humankind, and softened the hard bones like Ji Hao, then come back down to take revenge.
Dishi Cha was confronting Yemo Shayi. Seeing Yemo Tian leave, he sneered, silently transformed into a blood-red beam, and flashed away.
At the moment, no one but Ji Hao, those warriors he won from Yemo Luoye, and Yuan Li, were left in midair. Yuan Li had been crying heartbreakingly with Snow’s spirit pearl held in his hands.
From behind him, a large wave rolled over. Xiang Liu Junior and thousands of strong water-kind spirit creatures in their human shapes raised the great wave and chased up.
While controlling the wave, Xiang Liu Junior yelled loudly, “Snow! Don’t be afraid! Your brother Xiang Liu Junior is here to save you! Haha! Yuan Li, that monkey is soft! But I’m not like him! I will certainly make you safe!”
Xiang Liu Junior gave a big grin and showed his large shiny teeth, while excitedly swaying his long boa tail in the wave.
Yuan Li suddenly burst with a shrill howl. He swiftly dove down from the air, flashed to before Xiang Liu Junior’s face. He pulled out a large iron stick from an unknown source, and smashed heavily on Xiang Liu Junior’s head.
Xiang Liu Junior never thought that Yuan Li would attack him so suddenly. Following a howl, Xiang Liu Junior’s teeth all shattered. Vomiting blood, he was sent a long distance away by Yuan Li.
Chapter 1132: Ice Flood Dragons
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao stood in midair as he watched Yuan Li bash Xiang Liu Junior away.
Tens of man-shaped spirit boas growled out loud in rage, pulled out their weapons and rushed up to Yuan Li. These spirit boas served the Xiang Liu Family, and Xiang Liu Junior was their young master.
Xiang Liu Family had always been fighting against Wuzhi Qi Family, openly or secretly. Back in the North Sea, conflicts often burst between these two families for resources and territories; undoubtedly, young members of these two families had many reasons to hate each other.
Yuan Li attacked Xiang Liu Junior suddenly, seeing which, those spirit boas immediately launched killing attacks against Yuan Li with glowing-red eyes, as if he had just killed their parents. All kinds of weapons smashed down towards Yuan Li’s vital body parts mercilessly.
Yuan Li roared resonantly, wielding the stick so swiftly that made it look even like a black tornado, and started an intense fight against those spirit boas. Metal clangs lingered in the air while blood splashed out of that black tornado from time to time.
Xiang Liu Junior wriggled out of the water while shaking. The few boa-men under his command hurriedly rushed over and attempted to hold him up, but all ended up being whipped away by his long tail. Xiang Liu Junior’s teeth were all shattered by Yuan Li with that black stick. Covering his mouth with both hands, Xiang Liu Junior mumblingly shouted, “Beat him to death! Kill this bloody water monkey! I’d like to know who else dares to fight me over Snow!”
Followed by a series of clangs, the weapons held in the hands of those boa-men were sent flying away. In the following moment, an iron stick flew into the sky, while a boa-man penetrated Yuan Li’s stomach with a long spear. Yuan Li was covered in wounds now, and his body was soft and powerless like an empty gunnysack.
The boa-man laughed viciously. He gripped the long spear with both hands and swung fiercely, sending Yuan Li’s body high up into the air. Next, the other few boa-men rushed up together, with their weapons aiming at Yuan Li’s vital body parts.
“Yemo Shayi, save him!” Seeing Yuan Li was seriously wounded and sent up into the sky, Ji Hao sneered.
Inside Yemo Shayi’s eyes, a dense black mist rose, spinning swiftly and transformed into bottomless dark whirlpools, that seemed to devour everything in the world. Yemo Shayi smirked coldly and flashed straight to Yuan Li, pulled out his sword with his left hand, and wielded it easily.
Yemo Shayi’s sword was extremely heavy, a typical two-handed sword. However, Yemo Shayi was as nimble and swift as a poisonous snake hiding in a grass wood. Every single sword move made by him could deliver a lethal attack to the enemy in the most impossible way.
The seven to eight boa-men had just stepped into the level of Divine Magi. They saw nothing but a dazzling light flash across the air before they sensed a piercing pain from their hearts, foreheads, and necks simultaneously. Afterward, they all lost their eyesights and fell unconscious.
Yemo Shayi’s sword turned purely black. Faintly, cheers rang out of his sword. Meanwhile, the bodies of those wounded boa-men began withering. A series of popping noise was started, followed which, all those boa-men were blown into ashes almost at the same moment.
Their spirit blood, even their souls, were devoured by Yemo Shayi’s sword. Visibly, blood-red gleams of light flew into Yemo Shayi’s body through the sword. Yemo Shayi took a deep breath. Suddenly, he straightened up his body, and even his wrinkles faded a little bit, that made him look ten years younger.
“So full!” Yemo Shayi carried Yuan Li, who was now covered in blood, with his right hand, then elegantly bowed to Xiang Liu Junior and the other boa-men as he said, “Thank you for the meal, that was very delicious!”
Xiang Liu Junior’s golden pupils immediately shrank to the size of a needlepoint. In both shock and fear, he started at Yemo Shayi and growled out hoarsely, “This…Old man, you, you, you should go find our ancestors. You, how can you slaughter young people like that? Aren’t you ashamed?”
Yemo Shayi was a Supreme-level powerful being!
Xiang Liu Junior almost cried out. He didn’t have too many Divine-Magus-level warriors under his command, and he had to depend on those Divine-level warriors to kill human beings to achieve his goals and scramble for power in Xiang Liu Family.
But all of a sudden, Yemo Shayi killed seven to eight of those Divine-level warriors he had, which meant half of his top-grade force had evaporated!
Divine-level spirit creatures were not like those weak water-kind spirit creatures, who were basically canon folders. Every divine-level spirit creature had to cultivate itself severely for thousands, even tens of thousands of years. The death of any divine-level spirit creature would be a major damage to his or her clan.
How could they encounter a Supreme-level old freak? These old monsters should never step into the fights between young people! Not to mention the fact that Yemo Shayi was a Yu Clan man, and had absolutely nothing to do with Yuan Li, a water monkey!
The other boa-men were frightened by Yemo Shayi’s brutal style. They hurriedly stepped back to Xiang Liu Junior, surrounded him and shielded him. A few of their brothers had died, which didn’t matter. But, if Xiang Liu Junior were killed, they would all die, and that was what really mattered.
“Dear Master!” Yemo Shayi bowed deeply to Ji Hao.
“Give him this!” Ji Hao threw a magic pill to Yemo Shayi, then pointed at Yuan Li.
Yemo Shayi forcibly opened Yuan Li’s mouth and put the pill in. Yuan Li coughed intensely, and abruptly let out a stream of blood, then stood back up immediately. He pointed at Xiang Liu Junior and yelled crazily out.
“Xiang Liu Junior! You b*stard! Useless thing! How could you let someone take Snow?! You, you, you…”
Tears flowed out from his red eyes as Yuan Li screamed hoarsely, “You always say that your army is a hundred times stronger than my troop, so you forced Snow to stay with you. But, how could you let someone take her? You b*stard! You rubbish!”
Xiang Liu Junior activated his spirit creature power. Long tusks had already grown out from his jaws.
Hearing Yuan Li, Xiang Liu Junior’s eyes sparkled with a dim, weird light. He surely wouldn’t tell Yuan Li that he wanted to play ‘the hero rescued the beauty’, and on purpose let someone take Snow, because that was the only way for him to chase up and save her!
With a dark face, Xiang Liu Junior said in a cold voice, “Who took Snow? Where is he? I’ll behead him myself! No one can hurt my Snow right before my face! Whoever dares to touch a hair of Snow, I will crush his entire family!”
Ji Hao clicked his tongue. He could almost read Xiang Liu Junior’s mind, ‘Childish boy, you messed it up this time. The little flood dragon called Snow is already crumbled by a Jia Clan warrior, with nothing but a spirit pearl remaining.’ thought Ji Hao.
In a good way, as long as Snow’s spirit pearl remained unharmed, her souls would be safe. If she could find a body to fit her soul, she could live again. What she would lose was nothing more than a part of the original soul.
In a bad way, where could she find a dragon body? And, she had to merge her spirit pearl with the new body within a short period of time. Otherwise, with the passage of time, the original soul contained in the spirit pearl would begin to fade. Then, not even Gods from the heaven could bring Snow back to life.
Xiang Liu Junior wanted to play ‘the hero saved the beauty’… And now, he had caused himself such trouble.
Ji Hao was silently criticizing Xiang Liu Junior. Unexpectedly, dense cold clouds rolled over from the north. Along with frigid gales, large flakes of snow drifted all over the sky. Faintly visible, within those dense cold clouds, a large group of enormous flood dragons approached speedily.
“The ice flood dragon family from the North Sea?” Ji Hao popped out his eyes in shock, “One of Gong Gong’s eight senior ministers is called Devil Flood Dragon King, and he seems to be the ruler of all ice flood dragons.” murmured Ji Hao.
Chapter 1133: The Flood Dragon King from the North Sea
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The cold clouds came closer and closer, as Ji Hao sensed an abrupt temperature drop. He didn’t only feel the coldness from the outside, he also sensed a strange, fierce chill from the inside, coming from the deepest area of his soul, which seemed to freeze his soul.
His body turned a little frigid, and his mind slowed down.
Ji Hao was shocked. He hurriedly activated his extremely negative power, which was the strongest negative power in the world. After he filled his body up with the extremely negative power, all the uncomfortable feelings faded instantly. However, Ji Hao noticed that all those non-humankind warriors he won from Yemo Luoye now had a thick layer of ice crystal covered on their armors.
“Draw back to a hundred miles away! Make battle formations! Prepare for the fight!” Ji Hao gave a deep shout while pointing at the water city.
A hundred thousand elite non-humankind warriors that Ji Hao won from Yemo Luoye, kneeled on one knee and saluted to Ji Hao. Then, they formed a battle formation, transformed into a dark shadow, and speedily moved backward.
Yemo Shayi waved his hands and told his families to retreat along with those warriors, while he stayed beside Ji Hao. Narrowing his eyes, he silently observing those dark-blue, glistening flood dragons, which were faintly visible in those cold clouds.
Ji Hao had also been looking at that army of flood dragon, curiously and vigilantly.
Gong Gong had eight senior ministers under his command. Among them, Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, Wuzhi Qi were the most famous ones, while Snake Xiu, Henggong fish and the other few mostly stayed in their nests back in North Sea all year round, cultivating themselves, and were less well-known.
However, among those eight senior ministers of Gong Gong, the most unknown one was definitely the Flood Dragon King from the North Sea. He was also the most mysterious one, with an inscrutable power.
Ji Hao had read from some secret records kept in the Magi Palace. Powerful human ancestors once said that the North Sea Flood Dragon King had nothing in common with ordinary flood dragons in Pan Gu world. The North Seal Flood Dragon King looked like a flood dragon, but in fact, he should be another magical type of creature; he might even not be a local creature of Pan Gu world.
The North Sea Flood Dragon King had rarely shown his power. Back in the golden age of the ancient heaven, when Gong Gong Family hadn’t become the dominator of the Northern Wasteland, he easily defeated the North Sea Dragon God, who was conferred by the heaven, and occupied the coldest ice sea area in the North Sea as his territory. As far as human beings knew, that was the only time he fought someone.
That dragon God he defeated was the seventh son of the Dragon Emperor at that time. The North Sea Dragon God had his pair of horns broken, and scales pulled off by the Flood Dragon King. He rushed back to his home in the East Sea, and cried to the Dragon Emperor. The Dragon Emperor was infuriated, so he took eight dragon kings and twenty-four dragon generals and marched to the North Sea, attempting to get justice back for his seventh son.
As for the result, there was none.
The Dragon Emperor marched straight to the North Sea, yet returned to the East Sea with his strong army and a low profile. The seventh dragon prince indignantly went to the heaven, resigned as the North Sea Dragon God, and took the position of the Ji Water God in the Midland. Then, he brought his people down from the heaven and built an underwater city in Ji Water. Afterward, he never mentioned about what happened back in the North Sea for the rest of his life.
The Flood Dragon King was powerful enough to rival the ancient dragon-kind, which had been swollen with arrogance. It was not hard to imagine how powerful he was, and how strong was the ice flood family under his lead.
At the moment, the ice flood family raised the cold clouds and rushed over furiously. This looked no good. Ji Hao silently activated the Taiji Cloak, the Taiji Universe Mirror and the golden bridge, preparing for everything that might happen.
A dragon roar could be heard. Following the roar, the cold clouds suddenly split up. Eight hundred-miles-long blue ice flood dragons with glistening, crystal-like scales, hovered in midair. They quickly transformed into eight strong and handsome men, wearing blue colored heavy armors.
These men shouted out resonantly. Along with their voices, the cold clouds shrunk, and transformed into a blue ice cloud that paved in the sky. Behind the eight men, whole three-thousand ice flood dragons raised their heads, each letting out a frigid airstream towards the sky. They also transformed into heavily armored warriors and lined up orderly.
From the ice cloud, large blue ice crystals darted up, and gathered speedily along with a shrill noise, becoming a mountain-like ice block. Within the crystal clear ice block, a blue flood dragon with five claws curled quietly in the middle.
Gasping deeply, the five-clawed blue flood dragon slowly opened his eyes. On his head, between the eight angular horns, a smooth, round-shaped blue crystal sparkled and released a frigid airstream. Next, a middle-aged man, who had blue hair and eyebrows and purely dark eyes, walked out of the ice block wearing a long white robe, flying straight to Ji Hao.
Yuan Li paused in shock. His ape face twisted badly as he tremblingly kneeled to the middle-aged man and said, “Uncle Flood Dragon!”
Xiang Liu Junior even screamed when he saw the middle-aged man. With a pale face, he kneeled to that man from a distance away and yelled, “Flood Dragon King, listen to me, I brought Snow out with good intent. She was so bored in the North Sea, so I brought her out to see the human world…”
The middle-aged man took a glance at Yuan Li, then his eyes shone as he gazed at Snow’s spirit pearl, which was held in Yuan Li’s hands.
He then turned around and expressionlessly shouted at Xiang Liu Junior, “See the human world? The human world is a vast water now, what’s the difference between here and the North Sea? What do you want her to see in here? Those corroded corpses of human beings and terrestrial animals?”
He reached his hand towards Xiang Liu Junior and continued word by word, “Since you convinced Snow to come to Midland…Where is Snow now?”
Xiang Liu Junior was frightened to death. Quivering and stuttering, he couldn’t say a word. He couldn’t tell that the Flood Dragon King that Snow was protected by his army, but because he wanted to play ‘the hero saved the beauty’, he let a non-humankind warrior take Snow on purpose, yet after that, he failed to save her. Instead, he started a fight against Yuan Li.
“Where is Snow? Where is she?” The Flood Dragon King continued expressionlessly, “If she is alive, I want to see her. If she is dead, I want to see her body. Where is she?”
Xiang Liu Junior’s face twitched intensely. With a hoarse voice, he responded, “No, she won’t die, she won’t die. Snow is just kidnapped by someone, but nothing will happen to her! Flood Dragon, listen to me, Snow…”
The Flood Dragon King took a long breath, then let it back out.
A white and misty gust of wind blew out from the Flood Dragon King’s mouth and froze all boa-men around Xiang Liu Junior. Following a series of creaking noise, the ice cracked. Thousands of boa men, including quite a few divine-level ones, all shattered into small pieces, floating on the water surface.
The bodies were shattered, and the souls perished. Those boa-men died immediately, without leaving a trace.
Xiang Liu Junior’s hundred-meter-long snake tail was frozen as well. Strands of cold mist were spreading to his man-shaped upper body.
The Flood Dragon King then continued with a frosty voice, “You said nothing will happen to her… So…what is this?!”
The Flood Dragon King crooked his finger. Following his move, the blue spirit pearl darted out from Yuan Li’s hands and flew into his hand, along with a dim light stream.
Chapter 1134: The Only Child
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Silver-cold strands of ice mist flew out from the Flood Dragon King’s fingers and transformed into a small cloud, that held Snow’s spirit pearl up.
Inside the blue spirit pearl, a tiny, light-silver flood dragon was faintly visible, crying with a slight voice. Hearing the tiny flood-dragon cry, the Flood Dragon King’s cold face was added with an intent of killing.
Ji Hao glanced at Xiang Liu Junior, who had a big half of his body frozen. He also thought of those boa-men, who were frozen by a breath of the Flood Dragon King, then shattered. Hurriedly, Ji Hao sent his spirit power backward, by using which, he ordered all Jia Clan warriors to draw back again, straight to the water city.
Through his spiritual power, he also told Shaosi and Hao Tao to let this non-humankind army into the city and accommodate them.
The Flood Dragon King turned around and emotionlessly glanced at Ji Hao. An especially strong and heavy, ice-berg-like spirit power came to Ji Hao and coiled around his body. It attempted to drill into his body and scan him.
Without hesitating, Ji Hao activated the nine dragons chariot that belonged to the East Emperor Taiyi. A splendid, violent golden-red light shone from his entire body. Touching the golden-red light, the Flood Dragon King’s spirit power immediately drew back like a startled shrimp.
The Flood Dragon King gritted his teeth and threw a threatening glance at Ji Hao, then snorted and said in a deep voice, “East Emperor Taiyi, that old bastard…Did he leave anything in this world? Did he die? Or did he fake his death and went away?”
Ji Hao paused briefly. Of course, East Emperor Taiyi had died. Wuzhi Qi witnessed Taiyi’s death, which was the reason why he found Taiyi’s nine dragons chariot and divine seal where Taiyi died. But what did the Flood Dragon mean? Could anyone ever deceive Wuzhi Qi? Was there anything that no one in the world knows?
Smiling faintly, Ji Hao cupped his hands to the Flood Dragon King, then stood aside quietly.
He wanted to see the end of this. He wanted to know what the Flood Dragon King would do to Xiang Liu Junior and Yuan Li. The ice flood dragon family from the North Sea, added with Wuzhi Qi Family and Xiang Liu Family, that was a small half of Gong Gong’s main force. If an internal conflict burst between these three families, that would be wonderful to the humankind.
Ji Hao even wanted to tell everyone in the world about this, ‘Oi, come over and have a look! Xiang Liu’s stupid boy got the North Sea Flood Dragon King’s daughter killed! Look, look at her! The Flood Dragon King’s daughter died so miserably with disgrace, what a tragedy!’ That was what Ji Hao would like to tell the whole world.
Making and spreading rumors, creating troubles, these things were evil and immoral. But for the humankind… Ji Hao silently sighed heavily. For the future of the humankind, sometimes, one had to do some evil and immoral things.
In the spirit pearl, Snow’s soul told the Flood Dragon King about everything she had been through. The Flood Dragon King glanced at Ji Hao one again, then looked at Xiang Liu Junior, then turned to Yuan Li at last.
“Little monkey, you’re a good boy. You knew that you were not powerful enough, so you tried to convince Snow to stay in the North Sea instead of coming to Midland…Snow has a friend like you, it’s good.” The Flood Dragon King nodded to Yuan Li. An extremely faint warmth was added to his speaking tone.
Afterward, the Flood Dragon King looked at Ji Hao and said, “Marquis Yao…Ji Hao? You’re a good person, I owe you one. I don’t care what relationship you have with Yuan Li, you risked your life and faced a Sun and Moon Stage non-humankind being for Snow. I’ll remember what you have done for Snow.”
Turning slowly around, the Flood Dragon stared at Xiang Liu Junior and continued in a frigid tone, “Now, seriously, Xiang Liu Junior, I isolated myself to focus on getting through a major natural trial, and you took that as an opportunity. You took Snow to Midland, yet you failed to protect her. Now, she has lost her body, and only a weak soul of hers remains. Can you explain?”
Xiang Liu Junior opened his mouth, but still couldn’t say a word.
His long tail was frozen, and the ice power had been extending to his upper body. The bone-piercing coldness had drilled into his internal organs, which made him tremble ceaselessly. Moreover, an even fiercer coldness was coming from his soul. Deep down, he clearly understood that he had caused a giant trouble for himself and the entire Xiang Liu Family.
“Uncle…” Xiang Liu Junior struggled to explain.
“You think you can call me uncle?” The Flood Dragon King flicked his finger and sent a cold beam of light to Xiang Liu Junior. Right in the next moment, the foot-long tip of Xiang Liu Junior’s tail was shattered.
His lower body was sealed in ice, therefore, he didn’t sense any pain. But watching a part of his body shattered, exposing his bones, muscles, blood veins, and tendons, Xiang Liu Junior was scared to death. Large drops of tears suddenly gushed out of his eyes sockets, but instantly froze into ice beads.
“I am a rare creature in this world. Since the beginning of the world, I have been alone. These ice flood dragons were ordinary flood dragons in the North Sea. I gifted them with a drop of my spirit blood and allowed them to become ice flood dragons, but their bloodline power is no better than ten-thousandth of mine.”
“It has been countless centuries. I have many wives, but only Snow’s mother, as the only Chi in the world, was pregnant for me for a million years, then gave birth to Snow, my only child.”
The Flood Dragon King still sounded cold as ice, completely emotionless. Therefore, Ji Hao couldn’t tell for sure that if he were as calm as he sounded like, or actually as raging as an erupting volcano.
But, he wouldn’t have a good mood, would he?
Since the prehistorical era, Snow was the only child he ever had…Nevertheless, because of Xiang Liu Junior, Snow had now lost her body. The Flood Dragon King should be infuriated.
Coughing sightly, Ji Hao said in a calming voice, “As a man, don’t promise anyone anything if you’re not capable enough to fulfill your promises. See, you messed it up, didn’t you? Snow was such a lovely girl!”
A strong coldness instantly rose from Flood Dragon King’s eyes. He slowly nodded, and responded with a deep voice, “Indeed, she was such a lovely girl. I spoiled her too much. Her mother died when she was little. No one else in the ice flood dragon family could ever restrain her. Therefore, when I wasn’t there, she was easily tempted, left the North Sea and came here… to die!”
Xiang Liu Junior weakly screamed, “Flood Dragon King, I, I, I meant well! I…”
The Flood Dragon King stared at Xiang Liu Junior, and remained emotionless as he said, “You meant well? Xiang Liu Junior, I should have eaten you back then when you visited Snow for the first time.”
Sighing slightly, the Flood Dragon King raised his right hand and launched a palm attack to Xiang Liu Junior from a long distance away.
“You die. Then, I’ll go find the old Xiang Liu bastard, and let him explain to me!”
Chapter 1135: Flood Dragons and Snakes
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
A cold beam of light flashed across the sky. Wrapped in the light beam was a fist-sized, sharp ice flake, darting towards Xiang Liu Junior’s head.
Xiang Liu Junior screamed out loud. He had been suppressed by the Flood Dragon King the whole time, but at this life-and-death moment, he suddenly overcame the great fear he had towards the Flood Dragon King and showed his real face.
Following the sizzling noise, a one-hundred-mile long, slim Xiang Liu snake showed up. The Xiang Liu snake had one tail and nine different colored heads. After Xiang Liu Junior showed his real face, a dark-blue head of his swung up and raised giant waves.
Along with the muffled water-clattering noise, a giant water wall rose that shielded Xiang Liu Junior behind. A snow-white head of his opened its jaws and released a frigid airstream, freezing the thick water wall instantly.
“Flood Dragon King, how can you kill me so easily?” Xiang Liu Junior yelled at the Flood Dragon King while shaking his nine heads. No one knew where he got that courage from.
The ice flakes sent out by the Flood Dragon King heavily struck on the ice wall and generated a clear cracking noise, creating a water-tank-sized hold on the ice wall. The edge of that hole was perfectly smooth.
The ice flake punctured the ice wall and landed fiercely on Xiang Liu Junior’s tail, penetrating his body.
The ice flake was aimed at Xiang Liu Junior’s head, and was powerful enough to take his life right away. However, at the moment, Xiang Liu Junior had turned enormous, with a miles thick tail. The small ice flake left a water-tank-sized hole on his body, but to Xiang Liu Junior, this injury was no worse than having a toothpick pierced into his palm; it was nothing.
A faint layer of ice crystal spread out from the wound, releasing a bone-piercing cold power, which made Xiang Liu Junior’s tail stiff and inflexible.
That snow-white head of his instantly turned around. Facing the wound, he opened the jaws and took a long, deep gasp. Strands of ice crystals flew out from the wound, into that large mouth of his. Soon, the ice around the wound began melting, and a thin stream of blood flew out from the wound. Xiang Liu Junior twisted his enormous body while new flesh and skin grew out speedily in the puncturing wound. The wound seemed to recover in no time.
“Xiang Liu Junior, you do have guts!” The Flood King growled deeply, “You even have more guts than that old Xiang Liu b*stard!”
“I’m not afraid of you!” Xiang Liu Junior opened his large mouths, spurting out different colored venoms while staring at the Flood Dragon King as he laughed viciously, “I respect you, old man, for Snow’s sake…Now that Snow has become a dead soul, I have no chance to sleep with her, and you don’t have another daughter. So, why should I still respect you then?”
Yemo Shayi and Ji Hao glanced at each other. Silently, Ji Hao straightened his thumb, ‘How could he talk like that? That old Xiang Liu has truly taught his offsprings something, and this Xiang Liu Junior is indeed ‘extraordinary’!’
Yuan Li leaped up in anger. He roared towards the sky as his body suddenly expanded to around six hundred meters tall. Carrying that huge iron stick, he pointed at Xiang Liu Junior, growled, “Xiang Liu Junior! You’re such a b*stard!”
Xiang Liu Junior spat loudly to the water. Followed a sizzling noise, a large number of fishes floated up, with their bellies facing the sky. Xiang Liu Junior’s saliva was highly poisonous, and wherever it reached, countless water-kind creatures were poisoned to death.
He stared at Yuan Li and shouted, “B*stard? Your father is Wuzhi Qi, and your mother is a human Maguspriest, a human being! You half-monkey and half-human little thing. Don’t you think that you’re a b*stard too?” Spitting again, Xiang Liu Junior continued, “Don’t pretend in front of me! You’ve been trying to get close to Snow and make her happy too. Isn’t that because you want to sleep with her?”
Yuan Li was enraged. He screamed shrilly as he raised the large iron stick, seeming to start a life-risking fight against Xiang Liu Junior.
Ji Hao hurriedly waved his hand. The Taiji Universe mirror released beams of clear light, transformed into glowing ropes that tied Yuan Li up. Loudly, Ji Hao said to Yuan Li, “Yuan Li, what are you doing? The North Sea Flood Dragon King is right here, and you’re not needed.This silly snake is dead.”
The Flood Dragon King threw a cold glance at Ji Hao, then gritted his teeth tight which even caused a creaking noise. Ji Hao was obviously stirring up trouble, as he was afraid that this might end too soon and too quietly…But, the Flood Dragon King didn’t care if this would get too intense or not. Something happened to Snow, and the Flood Dragon King had to kill someone to vent his fury!
Xiang Liu Junior was probably out of his mind, or simply frightened too much by the Flood Dragon King. He actually straightened up his half body, and almost reached his nine heads into the dark clouds in the sky.
Shaking his long, slim necks, he screamed hoarsely, “Flood Dragon King… do you think that I’m afraid of you? You’re nothing special! You’re just like my old ancestor, he’s also one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong’s command. With our old ancestor protecting us, no one from our Xiang Liu Family will take you seriously!”
The Flood Dragon King’s eyes turned green in rage. Even his original body, that blue ice flood dragon which stayed inside the giant ice block, opened its eyes. Two blue, frigid beams of light darted out of those large eyes that locked on Xiang Liu Junior.
The Flood Dragon King gritted his teeth and sneered, “Hehe… hehe… So, you Xiang Liu snakes see me as…Hehe, hehe… I like being quiet, and don’t like traveling around. I occupied the ice sea area, then focused on my own cultivation, never wanting to cause any trouble.”
Taking a deep breath, the Flood Dragon King continued murmuring, “Gong Gong Family went to Northern Wasteland and tried to occupy the entire Northern Wasteland, to be the dominator. At first, we were equal; we were like neighbors, never disturbing each other. Once, I was crossing a ten-thousand-year natural trial, and I failed, almost having my soul perished. That old Gong Gong concocted a blood pill with his own spirit blood and saved my life.”
Xiang Liu Junior popped out all his eighteen eyes while slowly shaking his nine heads. He never knew the Flood Dragon King’s past. In his eyes, the Flood Dragon King was the same as Xiang Liu, his old ancestor, because they both were senior ministers of Gong Gong. He never heard that the Flood Dragon King chose to serve Gong Gong Family only because an old Gong Gong saved his life!
“My life is so precious. Old Gong Gong saved my life, and I have to pay a debt of gratitude. Therefore, I took the cold flood dragon family and joined Gong Gong’s force. However, I was never beneath Gong Gong, and I am respected by every generation of Gong Gong!” The Flood Dragon King sneered with a dark cold face, “I was keeping a low profile, and was being generous. But in the eyes of young creatures like you, I have become weak and soft. How dare you cast your lascivious eyes on my daughter?!”
The sky turned white, and so did the water surface and the surrounding air.
Icebergs emerged from the air, while chilly wind roared out from between them. The air temperature suddenly dropped to an unbearable level. Surrounded by the awfully cold air, even Ji Hao quivered for a few times in a row!
Ji Hao was shocked, looking at the Flood Dragon King who had been releasing torrents of frigid airstreams from his body, ‘Is this the power of the Flood Dragon King?’ thought Ji Hao.
The Flood Dragon King had forcibly separated a small space from Pan Gu world and turned it into a frozen zone, a small world of ice and snow.
A slight sigh came from the air, then a scrawny silhouette emerged before Xiang Liu Junior. That was Xiang Liu. Standing before Xiang Liu Junior, he seriously bowed to the Flood Dragon King and said, “Flood Dragon King, for my sake, please spare his life… for this time only.”
Chapter 1136: An Unpleasant Conversation
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao silently activated his spirit power. Wave after wave, he sent his spirit power to every corner of this small world which was ruled by the Flood Dragon King.
Chilly airstreams swished all over the ground. Cold light dazzled, as sharp as blades and swords. Icebergs drifted across each other along strange, complicated tracks. Occasionally, those icebergs would bump against each other and generate soft waves of thunder power, bursting out.
Ji Hao scanned this mysterious small world with his spirit power and uncovered some basic secrets of it. Silver-blue spell symbols flashed swiftly in the air, leaving countless silver-blue light beams that covered this small world.
These spell symbols were anciently and simply styled, completely different from all spell symbols Ji Hao knew about. Those spell symbols were not created by the humankind or the non-humankind. These were either prehistorical natural spell symbols or ancient spirit creature spell symbols, or divine spell symbols from the ancient heaven.
Ji Hao silently memorized these silver-blue spell symbols. In the future, if he could understand them and merge them with his great Dao of Yin, he would certainly gain a further improvement.
The Flood Dragon King’s voice could suddenly be heard, and this entire small world responded to him. Countless palm-sized, sharp, hexagon-shaped snowflakes screamed down from the sky, hovering swiftly around Xiang Liu and Xiang Liu Junior. Those sharp ice flakes transformed into a while tornado that wrapped both of them up. These ice flakes hit against each other in the air and caused loud metal-clangs. Based on this sound, it was not hard to imagine how strong and sharp these snowflakes were.
“Xiang Liu, cut the crap!” The Flood Dragon King said blandly, “My only child has died. You kill every last one of your offspring and turn yourself into a childless one like me, and we’ll call it even.”
All Ji Hao’s fine hairs stood straight up, as he quivered instantly in both coldness and shock.
Yemo Shayi raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, in surprise, “So aggressive! Back then, when my kind invaded this world, we never encountered this Flood Dragon King on battlefields…Today, I have learned that he surely is a terrifying enemy.”
“I like his style!” said Ji Hao, also in a low voice. “Isn’t he right? Everything that happens in this world should be fair. The Flood Dragon King’s only child is died because of Xiang Liu Junior, so, all Xiang Liu’s offsprings should be buried with the dead. That would be the fairest thing ever.”
Once again, the Flood Dragon King glanced at Ji Hao, he slowly nodded. He couldn’t agree with Ji Hao more. As the Flood Dragon King, he never bullied anyone; all he wanted was fairness and justice, nothing more.
Xiang Liu’s face twisted in anger; his eyes had almost fallen out of his eye sockets. He stared at Ji Hao and shouted, “This is…Marquis Yao Ji Hao, one day, I will flatten your Yao Mountain city for what you said today! You’re causing yourself troubles!”
Ji Hao spread his hands and said in a carefree tone, “Xiang Liu, say that to me after you have dealt with the Flood Dragon King’s fury. Then, if you still have the interest to come visit my Yao Mountain City, you are most welcome!”
Xiang Liu’s face twisted again. At last, he turned to the Flood Dragon King, grinned bitterly and said, “Flood Dragon King, no one wanted this to happen…This is just a misunderstanding. If you can change your request, I’ll do whatever you want.”
The Flood Dragon King narrowed his eyes and responded coldly, “Good, your children can live, and you kill yourself! My little girl Snow has lost her life, so you are going to give your old life back to me. After you have died, I won’t harm your families.”
Xiang Liu had a large stream of blood choked in his throat. He opened his mouth, and swallowed the blood back down with difficulty.
Kill all his offsprings or himself? Neither of these two options the Flood Dragon King offered was acceptable to Xiang Liu. His scrawny body trembled slightly, while his twisted triangle-shaped eyes sparkled with a green light. He looked the Flood Dragon King and said with an unfriendly tone, “Flood Dragon King, you talk like that, does it mean that you’re not going to give any respect?”
The Flood Dragon King responded with a deep, ice-cold voice, “Why should I respect you? You don’t want your offsprings to die, but what about my Snow?”
He didn’t finish his speech; instead, he waved his hands with flagging interest and continued blandly, “I don’t like verbal battles, I only like physical battles. Since we’re not having a good conversation, you shall die!”
The Flood Dragon King raised his head and let out a resonant dragon roar. In the air, fierce cold airstreams condensed into countless ice daggers and other weapons, along with numberless heavily armored warriors. Along with a sky-freezing aura, this ice army marched towards Xiang Liu and Xiang Liu Junior.
Xiang Liu and Xiang Liu Junior were still wrapped in a tornado of snowflakes. All of a sudden, those snowflakes darted inward and hacked violently down, raising countless, extremely thin, frigid beams.
Xiang Liu roared in rage, then shouted, “Flood Dragon King, if you hadn’t isolated yourself to get through the natural trial, I would surely flee away once I saw you…But during your ten-thousand-year natural trial, you still dared to attack me with a primordial spirit clone of yours…Don’t blame me for being too coldhearted, because I have no choice!”
An awful stink speedily spread out, strong enough to knock people to the ground. Within a light-green mist, Xiang Liu showed his real face — A ten-thousand-miles-long, nine-headed serpent!
Compared to Xiang Liu Junior, whose scales were smooth and clear, whose body was filled with life-force, Xiang Liu was dirty and messy. His mottled scales were covered with a thick layer of sticky fluid. Large amounts of fluid had been oozing out of his scales, flowing to everywhere with that horrible stink.
Xiang Liu’s real body was withered and wrinkled, looking like an old zombie which was buried in a corroded coffin along with countless decayed corpses for hundreds of years old. He looked rotten, old, withered.
Ji Hao felt unconformable only because he took a quick glance at Xiang Liu’s real body. He felt soft and powerless, as if he were suddenly a hundred years older. In a panic, Ji Hao made his heart drum for two-hundred times and sent the magical Chaos blood of his to his entire body. In ten whole breaths, Ji Hao finally freed himself from that ‘old’ feeling.
All ice weapons and ice warriors darting to Xiang Liu melted into sticky liquid and fell when Xiang Liu showed his real face.
“Flood Dragon King…A drop of your spirit blood created the family of ice flood dragon in the North Sea. These ice flood dragons are no worse than pure-blood dragons.” Xiang Liu opened his nine mouths and said with nine hoarse voices in chorus, “I’ve been thinking about it for tens of thousands of years, if I drank all your spirit blood, how strong will I become?”
While smirking, Xiang Liu continued with that creepy voice, “But you’re too powerful, and I can’t be your rival. Therefore, I told Xiang Liu Junior to approach from your precious daughter …What a shame, what a shame! She was such a beautiful girl, but the body was destroyed…Waste, what a waste!”
The Flood Dragon King stared at Xiang Liu with a complicated look. “I see. Hehe…You miscalculated one thing.” said the Flood Dragon King with a deep voice, “Even though I am in the middle of my major natural trial, you still can’t be my rival!”
Endless cold power gathered towards the Flood Dragon King. The cold power quickly condensed into a tens of thousands of miles long ice flood dragon. The Flood Dragon King gathered the cold power and created a body for himself, then roared thunderously and pounced on Xiang Lu.
Chapter 1137: Cut Xiang Liu Junior
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The air vibrated as strong gales roared.
Two tens of thousands of miles long enormous creatures coiled their bodies together like crazy lovers. Without casting any magic, and with pure instinctive violence, they bit each other, scratched each other, and soon quaked the earth and the sky.
Both Xiang Liu and the Flood Dragon King were afraid that they might accidentally injure their own people because of their world-destroying style of fighting. Therefore, they soon broke the space and rushed up to above the sky to continue their battle. Three-thousand ice flood dragons were left down here to guard the Flood Dragon King’s true body, the one sealed in the giant ice block. Xiang Liu Junior was left down here as well, spurting poisonous gases and venoms.
Ji Hao chuckled. He sent the Taiji Universe mirror back into his body, then threw a heavy kick on Yuan Li’s back and, sent him to Xiang Liu Junior.
“Little monkey, if you want to revenge, do it! This thing got your beloved girl killed, so you shall kill him!” Ji Hao shouted while rushing to Xiang Liu Junior along with a clear beam of light, “You do whatever you want, and I’ll help!”
Yemo Shayi chuckled coldly. He flashed across the air, transformed into a thin dark shadow, and quickly merged with Ji Hao’s shadow. Ji Hao was helping Yuan Li, while Yemo Shayi was helping Ji Hao. As a new slave of Ji Hao, Yemo Shayi knew how to ingratiate himself into the master’s favor, and how to earn better treatment for himself and his families.
In a distance away, eight ice flood dragon commanders glanced at Ji Hao and Yuan Li, raised their hands and made a few signs. Instantly, a troop of ice flood dragon warriors trod on cold gales and dashed over, making a large circle in the air to surround Xiang Liu Junior from a distance away.
These ice flood dragon warriors had shown a very clear attitude — If Ji Hao and Yuan Li failed to kill Xiang Liu Junior, they would do it themselves; Xiang Liu Junior could never survive, no matter what.
Nine enormous snakeheads of Xiang Liu Junior had been rampantly releasing poisonous gases and venoms. Crazily, Xiang Liu Junior barked at Yuan Li, “Come! Come fight me! Yuan Li, you stupid water monkey, I bet you can’t harm a hair of mine!”
Yuan Li roared towards the sky. He was hundreds of meters tall now. Raising that huge iron stick, Yuan Li started a fierce gale as he swung it violently down towards the middle head of Xiang Liu Junior. His long silver fur fluttered in the air,as a strange silver light had been flashing across his body. In the sky, twelve silhouettes of Yuan Li suddenly emerged. Each silhouette left shreds of afterimages in the air while flashing towards Xiang Liu Junior together.
Xiang Liu Junior was confused. Yuan Li had brought the extremely negative power under control, for which reason, he was magically nimble and swift, and a master of transformation. In terms of moving speed and transformation skills, Xiang Liu Junior was much weaker than Yuan Li.
Xiang Liu Junior’s eighteen eyeballs rolled quickly in his eye sockets, but still failed to see Yuan Li’s real body clearly. He largely opened his mouths and spurt out a stream of venom towards each of the twelve sliver, sparkling silhouettes of Yuan Li, as fast as he could.
The twelve silhouette faded simultaneously while Yuan Li silently popped out from behind one of the heads of Xiang Liu Junior and thudded his meters thick iron stick thunderously on that giant head while raising a strong gust of wind.
Scales shattered and blood splashed; that head of Xiang Liu Junior was nearly blown up. The skin and scales were gone, exposing his dark-green skull. This strike of Yuan Li was extremely violent, as it created a hundred-meters wide, spider-net-like series of cracks on Xiang Liu Junior’s head.
Brain and blood sprayed out from those cracks on Xiang Liu Junior’s head. The destructive pain squeezed streams of tears out of all eighteen eye sockets of his simultaneously. He screamed in pain, madly swinging nine giant heads and swaying his long tail, whipping the water surface along with a shrill swishing noise.
Yuan Li moved swiftly. Like a ghost, he was flashing around Xiang Liu Junior, dodging every crazy attack launched by him. The poisonous gases couldn’t touch him, neither could those venoms. Xiang Liu Junior’s nine heads quickly incanted spells, launching thunderbolts, dark ice, flood, raging fire and all kinds of fierce attacks. But still, he failed to touch even a hair of Yuan Li.
Xiang Liu Junior was strong and talented; in any battlefield, Xiang Liu Junior could be powerful enough to destroy a heavily armored army with his real body. However, Yuan Li, this nimble water ape, was his invincible opponent. Yuan Li was way too agile; with the extremely negative power, he could hide and move in an unpredictable way. No matter how hard Xiang Liu Junior tried, he could not bring Yuan Li any harm.
Yuan Li’s large iron stick started another fierce gale, roaring towards Xiang Liu Junior over and over again, until Xiang Liu Junior was covered in wounds. His scales were shattered, and muscles were torn apart; in many areas of his body, squirming internal organs and dark-green bones were exposed.
Within a couple of breaths, Xiang Liu Junior was already injured severely. Yuan Li bashed straight on his few mouths and broke countless teeth of his. That made Xiang Liu Junior hiss towards the sky in pain, with tears splashing out of his eyes like fountains.
“Yuan Li! You coward! Don’t dodge! Fight me with your strength!” Xiang Liu Junior screamed, “Why are you leaping around? You’re not a man! You’re not a decent man! You dare not to fight me face to face!”
Yuan Li continued bashing Xiang Liu Junior’s body with his iron stick, with a dark face.
Ji Hao had been watching from aside. Hearing Xiang Liu Junior, he laughed out loud. Then, he pulled out the Taiji divine sword, opened his mouth, and breathed a stream of extremely negative power onto it. Instantly, the eight-feet-long sword started expanding speedily, reaching hundreds of meters long within a blink of an eye. By now, this giant sword was perfect for Yuan Li’s hundreds of meters tall body.
Ji Hao pushed the sword to Yuan Li, along with a cold beam of light.
Ji Hao laughed again and said, “Yuan Li, why don’t you fight him with your strength? I’m lending you my sword, do it!”
Yuan Li dropped his large iron stick, which had no other advantages other than being heavy, then swung his arm backward and caught the sword. Gripping the sword hilt with both hands, Yuan Li burst with a resonant roar, then hacked down towards a head of Xiang Liu Junior.
Ji Hao had injected a supreme sword intent that he attained through learning Yu Yu’s sword art, into the sword. When Yuan Li wielded the sword, the hundreds of meters long sword released a tens of miles long sword light which split the air as it descended.
Xiang Liu Junior excitedly stared at Yuan Li, who finally decided to fight him face to face. He put his nine heads together and released thunderbolts, venoms, poisonous gases and all kinds of attacks together, creating a nine-colored torrent that swooshed towards the sword.
A gleam of light flashed across the sword. As the Yu Yu sword intent spread out, the nine-colored torrent collapsed and transformed into dense, dark mist, which drifted away along the wind.
The sword light dazzled, then a loud puffing noise could be heard; A sharp sword power could be sensed everywhere while Xiang Liu Junior was chopped into thousands of pieces by Yuan Li with a single hack.
The Taiji divine sword was so powerful that even his soul didn’t manage to flee before it was shredded along with his body.
From the higher sky, Xiang Liu’s furious roar descended, “Yuan Li! You’re killing yourself!”
Ji Hao laughed out loud. He swiftly grabbed back the Taiji divine sword, then dragged Yuan Li and walked straight away.
Chapter 1138: A Philosophical Problem
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao dragged Yuan Li back into the water city. Yuan Li’s mind wasn’t clear at the moment.
Countless water-kind creatures had still been crazily rushing to the altar, which had the dragon blood pill placed on it. More and more powerful, oddly shaped water-kind creatures emerged, such as three-headed flying fishes, seven-tailed water snakes, a water centipede with eighteen wings, mountain-huge salamanders… These water-kind spirit creatures were weird-looking, and their powers were strange and rare as well. If this area was a real battlefield, Ji Hao’s elite human force would definitely suffer severe damage.
However, facing the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, these water-kind spirit creatures didn’t manage to harm even a single human warrior. They could only rush to the dragon blood pill through the path that Ji Hao built on purpose, and suffer violent attacks launched by human warriors. Magus Palace Magi had spread all kinds of magic poisons and cast fierce spells in the water city, making countless water-kind spirit creatures fall on their way to the dragon blood pill.
When Ji Hao returned to the city, Yu Mu had been shouting loudly, directing over a hundred Magus Kings to drag a three-hundred-mile-long dragon whale into the city with some solid difficulties.
Large groups of human warriors rushed up like a group of ants. They peeled this divine-level dragon whale, pulled out its tendons, then chopped it into large pieces and delivered into the storage. A few Magi Palace Magi followed them into the storage. Soon, a strong cold power came from the storage, as these Magi cast a magic and froze the entire place. Thus, the meat of the dragon whale could be stored for at least half a year, without going bad.
Water-kind spirit creatures rushed up wave after wave, while human warriors killed them one by one. Yu Mu led the group of Magus Kings and dragged those giant ones into the city, cleaning and chopping them up.
Ji Hao felt that this place didn’t look like a battlefield. Instead, it looked like an enormous slaughterhouse, and those water-kind spirit creatures were animals to be slaughtered. They had been giving their own lives away, trying pretty hard to serving as a food resource, easing the pressure of this water city.
“Greediness is an original sin!” Ji Hao dragged Yuan Li and stood on a watchtower, looking around. Next, Ji Hao flicked his wrist and sent out three streams of sword power that smashed the heads of three large water-kind spirit creatures, who were about to reach the altar. Killing the three spirit creatures right on the spot, Ji Hao turned around and slapped on Yuan Li’s face for twice, not so heavily.
“Oi, come back, come back! This is not a peaceful time. Look at you now, you could be chopped into pieces by the enemies at any time!” Ji Hao stared at Yuan Li and said. Seeing Yuan Li’s eyeballs starting to roll slowly, Ji Hao sneered and said, “If I didn’t promise…” While snorting, Ji Hao continued, “I would leave you to die, little monkey.”
Yuan Li’s eyeballs rolled slowly in his eye sockets. Suddenly, he cried out loud like a baby, “Snow…Snow is dead!”
Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li and shook his head. Spirit creatures were so different from human beings. Yuan Li was a thousand years old at least. How could he still be like a twelve-year-old boy? Those powerful human beings who had lived for over a thousand years, which one of them wasn’t extremely sly and wily?
Spirit creatures were born with especially long life spans, but their intelligence development was awfully slow. Therefore, Yuan Li was over a thousand years old, yet was still like a little boy.
“You’ve already avenged her. You killed Xiang Liu Junior yourself, so why are you still crying?” Ji Hao slapped Yuan Li once again and said, “Pull yourself together. You have a life to live. In the future, you will meet many nice girls. Probably, you will have a bunch of tiny monkeys with one, or a few of them!”
Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li, who was still crying heartbreakingly. He even wanted to say something like ‘beautiful flowers are all over the world, don’t waste your entire life on one’, to comfort Yuan Li.
With warm tears flowing out of his eye sockets, Yuan Li looked at Ji Hao with red eyes and stuttered, “I don’t want other girls, I only want Snow. I, I only want her…” Yuan Li was even choked with sobs. “Ever since I was little, she was my only friend. Only she played with me…She, she…Damn you, Xiang Liu Junior!”
Ji Hao spread his hands helplessly and said, “Xiang Liu Junior, you killed him yourself. As for that girl Snow…Her father is a powerful man. He will bring her back to life sooner or later. Her spirit pearl is fine, isn’t it? As long as her father finds her a beautiful female dragon body, she can merge her spirit pearl with that new body and live again!”
Yuan Li paused, looked at Ji Hao, and sobbed, “But by then, will Snow still be the same girl?:
Ji Hao rubbed his smooth, beardless chin, and looked at Yuan Li in a profound way as he asked a question which would become the cause of countless arguments of generations of water ape, “Do you love Snow’s body or her soul?”
This was such an abstruse philosophical question. It struck Yuan Li’s heart like a thunderbolt and dispelled the dark clouds in his heart, letting Ji Hao’s smile shine into his heart like the sun, warming his soul. He gripped Ji Hao’s hand tight and laughed loudly, “I like Snow’s kindness and gentleness, of course!”
“Then you love her soul!” Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li seriously and continued, “You are an honest ‘philosopher’. Through her beauty, you believed in the nature of love. Little monkey, you’re amazing! I admire people like you!”
Slapping hard on Yuan Li’s shoulder, Ji Hao laughed, “So, don’t’ cry, stay alive. Do you remember what you promised me? From on now, you’re under my command. Cheer up, get ready for the war!”
Yuan Li puffed out his chest, but paused briefly, and asked another question, “Flood Dragon King will find Snow a nice body, right?”
Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li’s cautious face, then speechlessly patted his own forehead, and evilly threw a question back, “If the Flood Dragon King only found Snow a male dragon body…Would you still love her?”
Standing behind Ji Hao, Yemo Shayi quivered slightly, then fixed his three weirdly sparkling eyes on Yuan Li.
Yuan Li was lost in his thought. He knitted his eyebrows, with his ape face twisted like a dried apple.
After a long while, Yuan Li responded seriously, “I love Snow’s soul! Even if she becomes a male dragon, so what?”
On the watchtower, an Eastern Wasteland archer had his bow pulled open, prepared to release an arrow. But on hearing Yuan Li, for the very first time, his hands trembled and his arrow missed the target. The arrow swished across the air, and even brushed against the face of another human warrior who was standing on the ground.
On the watchtower, the atmosphere had become extremely weird. A few archers turned around from time to time, looking at Yuan Li from head to toe, as if he were a ‘truly brave man’. Human beings living in this era were mostly simple-minded and traditional. Hearing Yuan Li say stunning words like that, those archers were all amazed.
As the starter of this, Ji Hao stared at Yuan Li in shock. He quivered, then laughed embarrassedly. He silently turned around while frowning, and stared straight at those water-kind spirit creatures down below, which had been crazily rushing towards the city.
Ji Hao really wanted to know what Wuzhi Qi would do if he found out these mental changes Yuan Li had. Would he want to kill Ji Hao?
A long distance away, on the water surface, countless enormous water boas raised their heads high. Some of these water boas had two heads, some had three, and some even had six to eight heads. These enormous boas released poisonous mist from their jaws and screamed shrilly, while marching to the city in fury.
Chapter 1139: Flowing Poison, Without an End
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Because of Xiang Liu Junior’s death, a spirit boa army started a life-risking charge towards Ji Hao’s water city.
The city was guarded by the Pan Gu bell. As the final result of the life-risking charge started by those spirit boas, warriors under Ji Hao’s command had been eating roasted boas, boiled boas, air-dried boas, and all kinds of boa meat for half a month.
The Dragon Blood Drunk pill had still been emitting an attractive aroma on the altar. Tempted by the pill, countless water-kind creatures risked their lives and marched to Ji Hao’s water city. Waves of water-kind spirit creatures rushed up, only to be killed.
The water surface around Ji Hao’s water city had already become a pool of blood, a hell, because a thousands of miles wide area was dyed red by the blood of those water-kind creatures. Countless violent water-kind spirit creatures soaked in the blood-water, sensing the strong blood scent from the battlefield. Their eyes turned glowing red, as they seemed to lose their mind.
During the past few days, Ji Hao took out Yu Yu’s full-body portrait once again and introduced Yuan Li to Yu Yu. As a water ape, Yuan Li learned to use the extremely negative power; without a doubt, he was extraordinarily talented. Yu Yu delightedly took Yuan Li as his disciple, and gifted him the Great World Scripture, which was specially created for spirit apes and monkeys to cultivate themselves. Meanwhile, Yu Yu also gave Yuan Li a pre-world dragon staff.
Within a couple of days, Yuan Li had already started to understand things in the Great World Scripture. Every time he wielded that dragon staff, faintly audible dragon roars would rise into the sky, and hundreds of silhouettes of dragons would hover around him to protect him. Moreover, with the staff, he could now create natural thunderbolts and fire to attack his enemies. This powerful dragon staff was now being held in Yuan Li’s arms all day long; from time to time, he would look at the staff while giggling.
It seemed that Yuan Li had already recovered from the emotional blow that Snow’s death brought him. Ji Hao silently criticized his heartlessness, while letting Yuan Li freely wander in the city, without exercising too much control over him.
In the headquarters tent, all elders and high-grade commanders gathered up, with numerous official documents that came from Pu Ban City passing around in their hands. From time to time, an elder would sigh, or a commander would curse out loud.
Ji Hao caught the attentions of those water-kind armies which had been heading south. As a result, the heavy pressure suffered by the flood-control troops under Si Wen Ming’s command was eased instantly. A few flood-control troops had already opened a few channels around Pu Ban City, and the excessive water power started to be drawn away by the great flood-control magic formation which was formed by those channels. Although the flood had still been roaring on the ground, the dense dark clouds in the sky had already begun fading.
Currently, people in Pu Ban City could see the sunlight for a couple of hours every seven to eight days, which was already amazing.
What made those elders sigh and commanders curse out was the casualty number of human beings recorded in those official documents. In many areas around Pu Ban City, numerous villages were swallowed by the flood entirely, with almost no survivors.
Those water-kind spirit creatures, who had occupied all rivers, streams, and lakes, had still been attacking those flood-control troops. Even single day, warriors in all flood-control troops had to fight desperately. Each day, a large number of human warriors would fall on battlefields.
What was even more infuriating was that by now, not only water-kind creatures were in the water-kind armies, human warriors from Northern Wasteland clans had started emerging as well, and those human warriors were mostly commanders.
Not too many water-kind spirit creatures knew how to use their brains. Instead, most of them relied on their bloodthirsty instincts. However, unlike before, led by those elite Northern Wasteland warriors, those water-kind spirit creatures were well-organized now. That allowed them to cause greater damage to the flood-control troops. Over ten marquises and earls were unfortunately encircled by water-kind armies, but the other human forces failed to rescue them timely, and all had fallen already.
Earl Hao Si Ling was a neighbor of Ji Hao, as his territory was right next to the Yao Mountain territory. He was also encircled by a water-kind army earlier; fortunately, a human troop nearby rescued him timely, destroyed the encirclement, and saved Si Ling from the water-kind army. Nevertheless, Si Ling was injured by an unknown poison. His body remained unharmed, yet his soul was damaged. He was a brave earl days ago, but now, he had become a mentally handicapped man who couldn’t even take care himself!
“Emperor Shun clearly said that it was lucky that we managed to stall the main force of the water-kind.”
Ji Hao pointed to the north and said with a dark face, “If we failed to get them stuck in here and let them go straight down to south, I’m afraid the flood-control mission would be even more difficult. But in these days, I believe you have all seen that those water-kind creatures coming from the north are endless. If we make any mistake in here, an unpredictable disaster might be caused.”
Hao Tao sat beside Ji Hao. With that typical serious face of his, he slowly said, “People, we have to come up with a plan. How can we teach these water-kind creatures a heavy lesson.”
Sighing slightly, Hao Tao showed a faintly sensible tiredness, that seemed to come straight from his heart, while he continued, “To be honest, I don’t want my children to live in a world that is ruled by the water-kind…Back in the ancient times, before those legendary powerful human beings were born, human beings lived as preys of the other creatures. We didn’t live through that miserable era, but the elderly ones had always been telling stories about it, that we’ve all heard.”
The headquarters tent fell into a deathly silence.
Back in the ancient times, not long after the humankind was created, many living creatures fed on human beings; even thinking about that miserable life could make people shiver. If Gong Gong succeeded, the world became a water realm, and those brutal water-kind creatures would become the owners of this world. The lives of modern human beings might be even more miserable than the lives of those ancient human beings!
“We have to come up with a plan. How can we destroy those evil creatures for good?” A Kua Fu Family warrior commander drummed his own head, causing heavy and rumbling thuds, that even shocked the rest of people.
Abruptly, a magic poison master, whose skin was covered by colorful tattoos of all kinds of poisonous bugs and cruel spell symbols, coughed loudly and said, “Marquis Yao, I think by raising the flood, those water-kind creatures are actually committing suicide. The water is the best carrier of magic poisons. If we can make enough magic poisons…”
A master healer interrupted him with knitted eyebrows and said, “Elder Bug, the magic poison is a good idea, but hundreds of billions of water-kind creatures are surrounding the city now. How many materials we need to make the giant amount of magic poison?” While speaking, a strong herbal aroma was released from this healer’s body.
With a scary-looking face, which was also covered in colorful tattoos, Elder Bug chuckled, gritted his teeth and murmured to respond, “These years, I’ve been studying the mixed magic poisons concocted from plague viruses and blood poisons…One single drop of blood can activate the magic poison I made. As long as one water-kind spirit creature is killed by it, my magic poison will be able to spread.”
All people in the tent quivered instantly.
Ji Hao frowned and asked in a deep voice, “Elder Bug, if the magic poison you made is truly so powerful, why did you never mention it?”
Elder Bug spread his hands, helplessly looked at Ji Hao, and answered, “Marquis Yao, the only problem about this mixed magic poison I made is that I can release it, but I can’t take it back. In other words, once I release it, I won’t be able to control it’s spreading area, neither do I have an antidote. Possibly…”
Ji Hao’s face twitched instantly. The suggestion Elder Bug made turned out to be an irreversible killing plan.
Chapter 1140: Poison Attack
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
That uncontrollable mixed magic poison was surely not appropriate to use. However, the suggestion Elder Bug made, of attacking the water-kind armies with widely effective magic poisons, was approved by everyone else.
Before this elite force left Pu Ban City, all kinds of supplies were well prepared, especially medicines and magic herbs. Ji Hao even brought some thousands of years old, strong herbs from the Magi Palace.
Elder Bug was from the Magi Palace. He had no children or other families; he focused on making and detoxifying magic poisons for his entire life. He was a top-grade master of magic poison in the Magi Palace.
Ji Hao gave his order, and allowed Elder Bug to use all herbs and medicines in storage, and put all Magi, who were good at magic medicine or magic poison concocting, under his command. Within a couple of hours, Elder Bugs and those Magi made a vat of water-clear magic medicine, which had a faint refreshing aroma. This was a pure ‘blood poison’ named ‘Girl’s Heart’ by Elder Bug, which represented the idea of ‘strong and determined, never giving up’.
Ji Hao and all elders and high-grade commanders ran a quick discussion, then selected tens of warriors, who each took a bowl of ‘Girl’s Heart’. They carefully brought it to all four sides of the city wall and poured in the water outside.
Once the clear poison was poured into the water, the blood accumulated around the city began boiling slowly. The blood had accumulated around the city for a big half a month, and was already dark, almost solid. But, under the effect of the poison, the blood melted speedily, and its color turned vivid again.
The color of the blood changed quickly. On the water surface, in tens of areas where the poison poured in, the vivid color of the blood was spreading rapidly. Countless water-kind spirit creatures crowded the vividly colored blood while releasing water streams and cold power.
The storm-like waves of arrow, which had been releasing by archers on watchtowers, suddenly stopped. The ear-piercing swishing noises caused by those arrows disappeared, and even the roars of those water-kind spirit creatures near the city had faded as well.
This sudden quietness brought everyone in the city an emptiness in their hearts. Something bad seemed to be happening.
All of a sudden, shrill howls of water-kind spirit creatures could be heard. Ji Hao stood on a watchtower and witnessed thousands of spirit creatures twitch and fall. Their bodies melted quickly. Their shields, fish scales, snake scales, dragon scales, all melted in the vividly colored blood.
The ‘Girls’ Heart’ created by Elder Bug worked effectively. The strong poison spread to a thousand miles away in no time. Within this area, all water-kind spirit creatures in the water were affected, and none of them survived. Except for a few enormous spirit creatures, who had been proudly treading on watery clouds and floating in the air, all the others within this area were killed by the ‘Girl’s Heart’, melting rapidly in the water. Within a few breaths, over ninety percent of water-kind spirit creatures at senior-level or below were turned into puddles of sticky blood.
Spirit Creatures’ screams could be heard wave after wave, which made people’s scalps numb. Outside the city, on the vividly red water surface, countless corroded skin pieces, scales, and shells rolled. At first glance, this place looked like a blood pool in hell.
“This vat of blood poison has killed so many water-kind creatures within such a short span of time. Even if we send out all warriors in this city to kill, it would still require three days to kill all those water-kind creatures.” Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and said calmly, “But, Elder Bug, this blood poison…”
Elder Bug bent his body and gripped the fence of the watchtower with his eyes fixed on the water surface while carefully observing the effect of the poison. Hearing Ji Hao’s worrying tone, he responded with a deep voice, “Marquis Yao, don’t worry. This ‘Girl’s Heart’ I created only has a short-term effect. It’s strong indeed, but its effect will fade naturally after twenty-four hours. It won’t spread to further areas, so no need to worry about that.”
Crooking his fingers and drawing a few lines in the air, Elder Bug continued confidently, “We have twenty-four hours, enough for the ‘Girls’ Heart’ to spread to eight-thousand miles away. Then, all water-kind creatures we can see now will be dead!”
Before Elder Bug finished, from a water-kind army in a thousand miles away, tens of toad-shaped, dark-green-colored creatures suddenly leaped out. Each of these toads had tens of centipede-like long legs under its green belly. The skins of these toads were covered in different colored pustules, from which, thin streams of venom had been spurting out from time to time. These toads croaked towards the sky, then each took a deep breath, instantly expanding their hundreds of meters long body to the size of mountains.
These enormous, oddly shaped toads started twitching intensely, while the pustules on their skins blasted one after another. Sticky streams of venom splashed out and fell into the water like a heavy rain.
The colorful venoms didn’t stink; instead, they had refreshing herbal aromas. Falling into the water, the colorful venoms started to merge, and turned as clear and transparent as the ‘Girl’s Heart’ at last, then spread speedily as well.
A faintly visible glisten appeared on the water surface, which quickly surrounded the area affected by the ‘Girl’s heart’.
A sizzling noise could be heard without an end, while the two types of strong poisons neutralized and devoured each other in the water. The tens of toads croaked loudly, sounding happy and satisfied. They croaked and leaped on the water surface for a while, then opened their mouthparts and sucked deeply. Followed their moves, five-colored mist streams rose from the water and drifted into their mouths.
“They feed on poisons!” Elder Bug frowned, murmured to himself, “Since the slightly toxic rain started falling, I’ve been worrying that, among these water-kind creatures, some might be used to living in a highly toxic environment.”
“I turned to be right. These creatures neutralized the ‘Girl’s Heart with their own venoms, then turned the power of the ‘Girl’s Heart’ to their own.” continued Elder Bug, “Gong Gong found such a toxic world and raised a group of poisonous water-kind creatures there. I’m afraid that before he started this war, he was well-prepared for all kinds of magic poisons created by the Magi Palace.”
Ji Hao frowned as well. These creatures fed on poisons…
If Gong Gong selected a toxic world on purpose, and raised a large group of water-kind creatures who lived on poisons, he indeed had a long-term vision, and his plan would truly be unpredictable.
From all directions, those toads’ venoms approached the city, and quickly purified the blood accumulated around the city. The vividly red blood turned water-clear. The strong poison contained in the blood was devoured by the tens of toads, after which, the power vibrations they released grew stronger and stronger. At last, each of these toads had turned three times stronger than before.
The ‘Girl’s Heart’ was cleaned, but the number of water-kind creatures around the city was still huge. They roared excitedly and continued rushing to the city, towards the dragon blood pill.
“Marquis Yao, if we truly want to destroy all these water-kind creatures, I’m afraid, we have to use something evil.”
Elder Bug looked at Ji Hao with hesitation, “That mixed magic poison will be effective, I assume. It’s a mixture of plague viruses and blood poisons…But, I can’t control it.”
Ji Hao frowned again, lost in his thoughts.
Chapter 1141: ‘Natural Disaster’
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The headquarters tent was crowded with people. Elders and high-grade commanders from all clans surrounded a square table.
Placed in the middle of the iron square table was a palm-sized jade plate, and on the place, a thumb-sized drop of black blood had been squirming slowly, like a living creature.
Ji Hao sat beside the table with his eyebrows knitted, eyes narrowed, as he stared at this drop of mixed magic poison, called ‘Natural Disaster’, created by Elder Bug. Elder Bug named this magic poison as ’Natural Disaster’; it was not hard to tell how terrifying this poison was, even in the eyes of Elder Bug.
According to Elder Bug, this ‘Natural Disaster’ had the features of both plague viruses and blood poisons. It spread fast, with a long incubation period, and was incomparably virulent. Both the fleshy body and the soul of a living creature could be destroyed by it within a short span of time. More terrifyingly, ‘Natural Disaster’ could grow rapidly; the more living creatures it devoured, the faster it would grow, and the stronger it would become. It could even mutate in a short period.
Because of the high probability of mutation, Elder Bug honestly told everyone that he didn’t have an antidote for it. Based on the level of research in this area, not a single Magus in the Magi Palace was capable enough to create an antidote for the ‘Natural Disaster’.
A thick turtle shell was paved under the jade place. The mottled ancient turtle shell was carved with tens of sealing magic spell symbols, releasing a strong sealing power, preventing the ‘Natural Disaster’ from leaking out.
The black blood drop slowly flew on the jade plate. All of a sudden, an extremely thin stream of black blood darted towards Ji Hao, who was the nearest to it, along with a dark dim beam of light. Followed a slight sizzling noise, the thin stream of blood flew up for about a foot high, then an electric bolt struck down from the air. Hit by the electric bolt, the blood beam turned into a strand of dark smoke immediately.
The blood drop slightly squirmed on the jade plate, then the dark smoke drifted back down, and merged again with the drop.
“What a strong corrosive power!” A Master from the Magus Palace said with a dry voice, “Elder Bug, all these years…You didn’t waste your time! If we truly release this thing, those water-kind creatures will surely die out. But, I’m afraid our humankind will also…”
Elder Bug sat by the other side of the table, facing Ji Hao, as he murmured with a bitter look, “I created this thing for those non-humankind beings. The recipe is not yet perfect…Here is my original idea. You see, a human being only has two eyes, and none of us has the third eye. Therefore, this ’Natural Disaster’ I created is aimed at the third, forth, fifth eyes of those non-humankind beings.”
Knocking the table with his knuckles, Elder Bug continued a bit excitedly, “A human being only has one pair of eye, but why do those non-humankind beings have three, four, even five eyes? As we can imagine, they are different from us at the bloodline level. Based on the bloodline differences between the humankind and the non-humankind, if the ‘Natural Disaster’ can be effective only to them…”
Ji Hao’s scalp numbed when hearing Elder Bug. He stared at Elder Bug, and felt that his entire body was ice-cold.
What an old freak! He created such a scary magic potion, and he created the concept of a genetic virus! If he had enough time, he might truly succeed! After all, those Magi Palace Magi had strong spirit powers, with which, they created powerful yet strange magics and spells. According to Ji Hao’s previous life memories, not even the later generations were as good as them. Who could tell for sure that Elder Bug won’t be able to create a new version of ‘Natural Disaster’, only effective against the non-humankind?
“It’s just too dangerous.”
The black blood drop in the jade plate abruptly stated squirming quickly and intensely. The blood drop reached out tens of thin tentacles, fiercely towards those elders and commanders in the surroundings. Obviously, the senses of life-force released from the bodies of these people attracted the blood drop, and made this small drop of magic poison attack like the craziest wild dog.
The sizzling noise could be heard again, while tiny thunderbolts emerged from the air and crushed those blood tentacles. Strands of black smoke merged back into the drop, which was much smaller than before. The drop grew large slowly. Meanwhile, on the surface of the drop, extremely thin and faded electric bolts emerged.
“It…It seems to have some immunity to the thunder power, doesn’t it?” Ji Hao looked at Elder Bug and asked in shock.
“Hm, according to my design, if we allow this magic poison to develop freely, and give it enough time to grow and mutate, in the future, thunder, fire, ice, acid, none of these would be able to do any harm to it.”
Elder Bug looked at the black blood drop affectionately, as if it were a child of his, then continued, “Back in the Magi Palace, After I tested the ‘Natural Disaster’s power with a non-humankind being, I would destroy the corpse in an hour, tops. Otherwise…Even I don’t know how terrifying it will become!”
No one in the tent said a word, and everybody stared straight at Elder Bug.
A long while later, Tao Sha asked with a dry voice, “Old dude, you, you… you played with such a scary thing in the Magi Palace?”
Elder Bug showed the whites of his eyes to Tao Sha in speechlessness, then responded coldly, “I know what I’ve been doing…Did anything happen in all these years? If anything did happen, I would be the first to die. What are you all afraid of?”
Many people in the tent had cold sweat oozing out of their heads. Even though they hadn’t witnessed the true power of the ‘Natural Disaster’, by merely hearing Elder Bug, they all learned how powerful it was. This old man, how had actually been studying such a terrifying thing in the Magi Palace, which was also the core of Pu Ban City…If it ever leaked out, Pu Ban City would have become a dead land, wouldn’t it?
Unlike those people, Ji Hao was carefree towards Elder Bug’s behaviors, as he had seen many people much crazier than Elder Bug in his previous life.
Staring at the ‘Natural Disaster’ for a while, Ji Hao said, “This thing, Elder Bug, let me keep it for now. Don’t use this scary thing, unless we have to. Who knows what true disaster it might cause?”
Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao continued in a bland tone, “But if those water-kind creatures truly don’t know when to stop, and if we’re really desperate one day, even if the poison will spread in the world for ten-thousand years…even if we die together with them, no one can blame us.”
The others in the tent remained silent.
Die together?
Will this flood really push the humankind into that kind of despairing situation? Gong Gong’s water-kind armies, and those Northern Wasteland clans, were they qualified enough to push this whole thing to the point that the humankind would even decide to die together with them?
A quick series of footsteps came from the outside. Following that, Feng Xing lifted the door curtain and rushed in. With a dark face, he said hurriedly, “Elders, commanders, things aren’t good. Just now, I saw large groups of human warrior come from the south. By now, they’re yelling at those water-kind spirit creatures surrounding this city.”
Ji Hao paused shortly, then wielded his hand. A light screen emerged in the air, showing the water-kind armies outside the city.
As Feng Xing said, a heavily armored human troop with at least ten-thousand elite warriors mounted on horned carps rushed into the crowd of water-kind spirit creatures. The leader of this troop was holding a dark tablet, shouting at those enormously shaped spirit creatures.
Before, all water-kind creatures had been crazily pouncing to the city. But now, ninety percent of them stopped, paused in where they were.
Chapter 1142: Yu Mu Volunteers
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Those water-kind armies around the city had been madly attacking Ji Hao’s water city like headless chickens, for nearly a month. But at the moment, they were back in order. Hundreds of enormous spirit creatures roared towards the city from long distances away, reluctant to give up. Meanwhile, countless oddly shaped smaller sized spirit creatures trod on waves and cursed Ji Hao’s whole family with the dirtiest languages they knew. Followed muffled drums, all water-kind spirit creatures lined up orderly, and started moving south.
The human troop with dark armors and horned carps floated on the water surface, staring at Ji Hao’s city with unfriendly faces. Ji Hao stood on the fence wall, also staring at them seriously and coldly.
Many people in this city knew the leader of this troop. His name was Meng Da; he was a warrior from the Dragon Carp Clan, Northern Wasteland, and in Pu Ban City, he was a famous brave warrior.
Since the flood came, only water-kind creatures had been running rampantly all over the world, but human beings from Northern Wasteland clans hadn’t yet shown their faces in public, till now. Today, Meng Da came straight to Ji Hao’s city like that, and brought those messy water-kind armies back in order, forcing them to continue heading south.
“They quitted pretending!” Feng Xing stood behind Ji Hao and said with an inclination to launch an arrow, “Idiots from the north, it seems that they’ve made up their minds to follow Gong Gong. They truly quitted pretending…Shall I give him an arrow?”
Ji Hao slowly nodded. He pulled out a ‘wolf tooth’ arrow and gripped the arrow with both hands, sending streams of melted-gold-like light into it. The silver-white arrow was instantly covered in golden patterns, and those feather-like patterns gradually turned clearer. Soon, the entire arrow turned golden.
A strong heat was released from the arrow, as Ji Hao handed it to Feng Xing.
Feng Xing took over the arrow, then immediately showed his teeth in pain. The arrow shaft burned his palm. Even as a Divine Magus, his palm was burned severely, that by now, the smoke had wrapped his palm up, while an aroma of grilling meat started spreading in the air.
Surrounding Ji Hao, all elders, and commanders stared at him in shock.
Ji Hao had only infused a slight part of his power into the arrow, but the arrow was already hot enough to burn the palm of a Divine Magus!
With a low voice, Tao Sha murmured, “This kid, what a freak he is. How old is he now? Even my youngest grandson is about ten years older than him…Is he a Supreme Magus already? It can’t be possible!”
“It hurts!” Feng Xing shouted deeply in pain, holding that scorching hot arrow. He hurriedly put the arrow on his bowstring, sent all of his power into his bow, then slowly pulled the bow open.
A wolf roar rose into the sky. The golden wolf roar darted forward, leaving a sharp and dazzling golden beam in the sky.
Meng Da was around thirty miles away from the city wall, but the arrow Feng Xing released flashed straight to him in no time. No one knew the name of the strange archery skill Feng Xing used, because when the arrow reached to Meng Da’s chest, a strong gust of wind suddenly flew out of it and the arrow abruptly split up, turning into tens of hazy arrow silhouettes.
Only one of these silhouettes was the real arrow.
Meng Da was a Divine Magus, but human Magi never cultivated their souls. Therefore, not even Divine Magi could release their spirit power. Instead, he could only differentiate those hazy arrow silhouettes with his own eyes.
Roaring loudly, Meng Da instantly raised a round-shaped shield with his right hand, as his left hand wielded a six-feet-long sharp spear, bashing down towards the tens of silhouettes.
Those cyan-colored silhouettes shattered, as none was real. Meng Da paused. In the following moment, his right hand suddenly quivered, as his round shield was already penetrated. Before that, the shield had already released a dark watery light. The shield was punctured easily, and the arrow had gone through his left hand, sinking deeply into his chest.
Layers of watery light were emitted from his dark armor, shielding Meng Da against the arrow.
All of a sudden, the essence sun fire Ji Hao put into the arrow blasted. A golden fire swept across the area with a radius of miles. Meng Da howled out loud while his armor vaporized instantly. Half of his body was burned into ash, while the other half was sent tens of miles away along with his shrill screams. Shedding blood like rain, Meng Da fled desperately to the south.
A big half of the troop under Meng Da’s command was covered by the golden fire. The armors worn by those warriors were of much lower quality than Meng Da’s armor. Therefore, five to six thousand elite warriors were all burned into strands of smoke, before they could even burst with a scream.
“Retreat!”
While fleeing, Meng Da gasped quickly for air. Wisps of muscle fiber grew out from the edges of his wounds, squirming quickly as he was trying his best to boost up his spirit blood power and heal himself. Nevertheless, streams of essence sun fire lingered in his wounds and burned all new muscles into ashes. His wounds showed no sign of recovering. On the contrary, they had already started to threaten Meng Da’s life.
“Run! Run!”
In a panic, Meng Da whined. Hearing his voice, the surviving warriors under his command hurriedly kicked their wounds. Thousands of horned carps screamed with high-pitched voices and quickly sank into the water, all fleeing south as they stirred up waves of sharp ripples.
Those water-kind spirit creatures didn’t take another glance at the city; instead, they turned away from the city and continued moving south.
Ji Hao and all the others clearly understood that once these water-kind spirit creature arrived Pu Ban City, they would join the main water-kind forces stationed in all rivers and streams and lakes in or around the city, then start to attack the flood-control troops as hard as they could.
If the flood never subsided, human beings would always be trapped in small spaces, struggling to survive. If the situation didn’t change, the life-force of the humankind would be ground away bit by bit, and when all human beings were weakened to an extreme point, Gong Gong would enslave the entire humankind, without needing the slightest effort.
They couldn’t allow these water-kind armies to go south as reinforcements. They had to figure out a way to stall these water-kind creatures in the north.
Ji Hao and those elders and commanders walked back to their own rooms, and worryingly dropped in silence.
The dragon blood pill had lost its effect. No one knew what Gong Gong promised those water-kind spirit creatures, that allowed them to restrain their strong desires for the dragon blood pill, and head south without taking a glance at the city. Controlled by those large spirit creatures, even those smaller ones, which could barely control themselves, never took another glance at the dragon blood pill; not even a tiny shrimp looked at the dragon blood pill again.
Sitting in the headquarters tent with crossed legs, Ji Hao murmured to himself, “Should I send out the army to fight those water-kind spirit creatures directly?” Soon, he shook his head. Fighting a great battle against so many water-kind spirit creatures on this vast water? Without a doubt, human warriors would fall in disadvantage. Those water-kind spirit creatures were uncountable, but how many warriors did he have? Without the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, how many human warriors would die?
But with merely this water city, he couldn’t seal these water-kind creatures’ path to the south.
Ji Hao frowned again, lost in his thoughts.
The door curtain was lifted. Then, Yu Mu squeezed his meatball-like chubby body in, while gasping quickly. Clang! He threw his large pot on the ground, and slightly bowed to Ji Hao with difficulty.
“Ji Hao, let me try!”
“Try what?” Ji Hao raised his head and asked confusedly.
“That drop of ‘Natural Disaster’!” said Yu Mu seriously, “If it’s really a virus-magic poison, let me try! Maybe, I can control it!”
Chapter 1143: Try the Poison with His Body
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The headquarters tent was all quiet. Yemo Shayi silently showed his figure from a dark shadow, looking at Yu Mu confusedly. In his eyes, this life-risking behavior of Yu Mu was completely against the values of Yu Clan people. Yu Mu was living a healthy life, so why would he sacrifice himself to protect the others?
Ji Hao looked at Yu Mu from head to toe.
He was chubby, white, completely wrinkle-less. He looked as honest and simple as always, but in his eyes was an inflexible will.
He looked at Ji Hao and said word by word, “Let me try, if you see me as your brother.”
Ji Hao stood up and took two steps towards Yu Mu. What a giant fatso! He was about three-feet taller than Ji Hao, with a huge belly. Ji Hao’s body had already touched Yu Mu’s belly, but even when he reached his arm out as long as he could, he still failed to pat Yu Mu’s shoulder.
“Give me a reason!” Ji Hao patted on Yu Mu’s huge belly helplessly, making his fat ripple like water surface; even his cheeks leaped happily.
“If we can’t stop those water-kind creatures, our flood-control troops won’t be able to focus on their mission. Then, this bloody flood would last for a very long period, am I right?” Yu Mu stared at Ji Hao straight in the eyes and asked seriously.
“You are right.” Ji Hao nodded, also looking at Yu Mu in the eyes.
“Then, many clans won’t be able to survive…Adults will drown in the flood, or be killed by water-kind creatures. Many children will become orphans, or…be killed as well, right?”
Yu Mu rested his hands on his belly, lowered his eyelids, and continued slowly, “When I was little, I watched non-humankind warriors’ battle beasts bite off the heads of my little brother and little sister. I watched my father be captured and enslaved, my mother be…”
Taking a deep breath, Yu Mu continued with a low voice, “If I can kill those bloody water-kind armies by taking a slight risk, the flood will be overcome sooner. This is risky indeed, but I am willing to take it!”
Yu Mu moved slightly while chuckling. A turbid gray mist rose from his head. The broken Disease God streamer floated in the mist, silently releasing a strong, old, and evil power.
“And, I have this ancient Disease God streamer. It’s a bit ragged, but it might be able to restrain the ‘Natural Disaster’.” said Yu Mu seriously to Ji Hao, “Besides, even if I failed, you won’t watch me simply die, will you?”
With a slightly conning face, Yu Mu smirked proudly, washing away the soul-deep shock he brought Ji Hao by saying what he had said just now.
“Bloody fatso, you do know how to convince people!” Again, Ji Hao slapped Yu Mu’s giant belly heavily and said, “Indeed, I won’t watch you die, but you might suffer. The ‘Natural Disaster’? Are you truly ready?”
Yu Mu was truly ready.
The jade plate with the ‘Natural Disaster’ contained in it was now right in front of Yu Mu. The mottled turtle shell beneath the plate had a magical yet weak power flowing on its surface, sealing the ‘Natural Disaster’ and disabling it from leaking out.
Yu Mu sat before the jade plate like a hill. The Disease God streamer released thin streams of gray mist, slowly merging with his body. He carefully took out nine gray-white calabashes, taking out all kinds of strange powders, magic pills, ointments, and liquid medicines from it, putting those where he could easily reach them.
Ji Hao held his breath and popped out his eyes, watching every move of Yu Mu. In his hands, a detoxifying golden pill concocted by Priest Dachi was ready.
‘Bloody fatso, what the hell did he learn from those old masters in the Magi Palace?’ thought Ji Hao.
Those strange kinds of powders, magic pills, ointments and liquid medicines Yu Mu took out from the nine calabashes, Ji Hao could easily guess that they were used for neutralizing the ‘Natural Disaster’. But next, Yu Mu took out some other things. Even though Ji Hao was born in the Southern Wasteland jungle and had seen all weird, creepy kinds of things created by Southern Wasteland Maguspriest, he still had his scalp numbed on looking at those other things Yu Mu took out; he even had goosebumps all over his body.
At first, Yu Mu took out seven blue leeches, which bit on his tender white skin. Soon, blue stripes covered Yu Mu’s eyes, nose, mouth and years. After that, the sense of power released from Yu Mu’s body faded instantly.
The next thing Yu Mu took out was a vividly colorful poisonous scorpion. Yu Mu put it on his chest, near his heart. The scorpion pierced its tail hook deeply into Yu Mu’s chest. Yu Mu trembled instantly. Meanwhile, faint colors emerged in Yu Mu’s eyes.
Yu Mu then took out a red, black, and blue poisonous snake. He carefully let out his tongue, and let the chopstick-sized snake made a bite on his tongue. The snake’s teeth were thickly covered with tiny barbs. Those teeth sank deeply into Yu Mu’s tongue, which swelled visibly. A large number of red, black and blue speckles emerged on Yu Mu’s skin.
“So evil, so disgusting…I can’t understand this. Dear master, I can’t understand that your people had been fending against the Yu Dynasty for so many years with these strange, weird, evil magics!” Yemo Shayi was deeply shocked while watching Yu Mu’s scary movements.
In Yemo Shayi’s eyes, that could only happen in a nightmare. As a Yu Clan noble, Yemo Shayi would never, ever allow those nasty, dirty things to touch his skin. But Yu Mu, he, he…
Yemo Shayi even showed the whites of his eyes and silently preyed to the Dark Sun he believed and worshiped.
Yu Mu took a heavy breath. He had let a couple of potent poisons into his body in a row, but as a senior player of all kinds of magic poisons, he remained unharmed, and could still move freely and nimbly.
He took out two golden centipedes. The pair of three-feet-long golden centipedes each took a bite on a foot of his. After that, his legs quickly turned light-golden, his skin became transparent, and even his squirming muscles and blood veins under that light-golden skin of his were indistinctly visible.
“Done!” Yu Mu murmured, then grabbed the small jade plate over.
The ‘Natural Disaster’ was like a living creature. It was freed from the turtle shell, then sensed Yu Mu’s strong and strong power. The thumb-sized black blood drop leaped up immediately and landed on Yu Mu’s chest, drilling into his body.
Yu Mu quivered intensely, then his fat began rippling fast crazily.
Following a sizzling noise, tiny wrinkles merged on Yu Mu’s skin, as his fat began melting and shrinking speedily like snow blocks grilling on a bonfire.
Sticky sweat started oozing out from Yu Mu’s skin without an end. His waistline turned smaller and smaller, his eyeballs rolled blindly, while his teeth struck against each other.
On the Disease God streamer, countless strange spell symbols sparkled, then the silhouettes of all kinds of poisonous creatures drifted out, merging with his body.
Chapter 1144: The Disease God Seal
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Dear Master, this might be slightly offensive, but I have to say that sometimes, I truly can’t understand the way of thinking, of your humankind.” Standing aside, Yemo Shayi looked at Yu Mu, who had sweat flowing down his back in streams and his skin rippling from time to time, then said in a low voice.
“Eh?” Ji Hao had been observing Yu Mu nervously. He dared not to miss even the slightest change in his body. Hearing Yemo Shayi, he mumbled to respond.
“Sacrifice himself to protect the others…This is just against the value of Yu Clan people, especially Yu Clan nobles…Why do so many human beings think like this?”
Yemo Shayi knitted his eyebrows and looked at Ji Hao confusedly, “Why will they sacrifice themselves for the others? Why don’t they make others sacrifice for themselves?”
Ji Hao remained silent while strange spell symbols emerged on Yu Mu’s skin, and the sense of power released from his body turned even subtler. He took a few circles around Yu Mu, then answered with a deep voice, “Because they are human beings.”
Yemo Shayi opened his mouth, looked at Ji Hao helplessly and confusedly. He wanted to get a clear answer from Ji Hao, to explain some questions he had for many years. Those questions were not important, but they had been making him so curious. Nevertheless, Ji Hao gave him a vague, empty, and meaningless answer.
Showing the whites of his eyes, Yemo Shayi looked at the few scary poisonous bugs on Yu Mu’s body and murmured, “At least, he can let a slave to do this for him. Yu Clan people have ten-million ways to make lowly slaves sacrifice for them. Why does he have to sacrifice himself?”
Ji Hao remained silent for another while, then gave Yemo Shayi another vague answer, “Because he is Yu Mu.”
Yemo Shayi’s eyes had even bulged from his eye sockets. He felt very helpless in the face of these two answers Ji Hao gave. Continuing showing the whites of his eyes, he squinted at Yu Mu, hearing those strange noises made by Yu Mu’s creaking bones and twitching muscles.
According to Yemo Shayi’s years of rich battling and slaughtering experiences, he could tell for sure that this fatso, Yu Mu, now had all his bone joints dislocated, muscles, blood veins, tendons, and nerves all twisted into a mess. In addition to that, his life-force and spirit blood had become uncontrollable. Simply speaking, Yu Mu’s current body condition was in an inhuman state.
Yemo Shayi couldn’t help but quiver with fear by merely imagining that pain which Yu Mu had been suffering right now.
The leather carpet paved on the ground already had a thick layer of sweat puddled on it. On the surface of the glistening sweat puddle was a thin layer of sticky fat. Yu Mu’s body twisted in a weird way. Agitated by the ‘Natural Disaster’, his spirit blood had been changing constantly and strangely, directly twisting Yu Mu’s body.
His fat had been oozing out of his skin, along with the sweat. Apart from this, Ji Hao also clearly sensed that ‘Natural Disaster’ had also been stimulating the life-force contained in Yu Mu’s internal organs. As a consequence, Yu Mu’s internal organs had grown hundreds of times stronger than before. But this improvement was twisted and unhealthy.
Ji Hao covered Yu Mu’s body with his spirit power to capture every slight change that happened to his body. In shock, he found out that within such a short span of time, Yu Mu had already grown one extra liver and six extra kidneys in his body.
More surprisingly, on both sides of Yu Mu’s spine, besides each joint, a small pair of hearts had been growing speedily.
Countless tiny blood veins reached out from these new hearts, quickly connecting with Yu Mu’s old blood veins. Yu Mu’s blood circulatory system was now tens of times complicated than before; the flowing speed and directions of his blood were both random and disordered now.
The ’Natural Disaster’ had been remolding Yu Mu’s body in such a strange way. It forcibly stimulated his body and generated a hundreds of times stronger life-force from his body. However, this new life-force was being consumed rapidly at the same time. A part of this life-force was used for nourishing those new hearts, and the rest was absorbed by the ‘Natural Disaster’ itself, which had been dividing and growing ceaselessly.
One to two, two to four, four to eight…
The ‘Natural Disaster’ crazily absorbed Yu Mu’s life-force, growing at a terrifyingly rapid speed. Soon, the blood flowing in every vein of Yu Mu had become black, looking exactly the same as the black, glittering, and translucent drop of ‘Natural Disaster’.
A strong sense of death was released from that black blood when it was flowing quickly inside Yu Mu’s body. Thew few poisonous bugs Yu Mu put on his body screamed out loud one after another. Those bugs struggled and attempted to leave Yu Mu’s body. But all of a sudden, their bodies melted into dark sticky liquid, being absorbed completely by Yu Mu’s skin.
These poisonous bugs failed to protect Yu Mu from the ‘Natural Disaster’. On the contrary, they were killed by the ‘Natural Disaster’ and became its nourishment, being absorbed by Yu Mu’s body.
What frightened Ji Hao more was that after the few poisonous bugs were absorbed by Yu Mu’s body, the ‘Natural Disaster’ began mutating quickly. The dark blood of Yu Mu already had a colorful glow emitting from it. The ‘Natural Disaster’ was efficiently digesting the venoms of the few poisonous bugs, learning from the venoms, strengthening itself, and making itself even fiercer and harder to deal with.
“Yu Mu, stop it! It’s not too late!” Ji Hao gritted his teeth and gave a deep shout, while putting the life-saving magic pill made by Priest Dachi before Yu Mu’s face.
“It’s alright, I can still take it…And I can feel it, it’s not impossible!” Yu Mu opened his eyes and glanced at Ji Hao. His eyeballs seemed to be sticky, purely black and lusterless. He grinned to Ji Hao, but his tongue and teeth had all turned pure black, looking as lifeless as his eyes.
Yu Mu was like a soft white meatball, but now, his waistline had shortened by at least three-feet. His skin was turning black quickly as well.
Ji Hao took a deep breath and remained silent. He stared straight at Yu Mu without blinking his eyes, gripping the life-saving magic pill in his hand, tightly. As long as any bad change happened to Yu Mu, Ji Hao would foist the pill into Yu Mu’s mouth and make him swallow it.
Yu Mu started incanting a strange spell that sounded old and sad, like a warm yet especially dry gust of wind, blowing over from the prehistorical era. Hearing Yu Mu’s voice, Ji Hao instantly felt anxious, and even his red sun primordial spirit quaked slightly.
Yu Mu raised his head. Clouds of gray mist descended from the Disease God streamer, transforming into ancient-styled spell symbols that flew into his mouth.
A strange power emerged gradually from the streamer. Yu Mu incanted the spell faster and faster, louder and louder. Meanwhile, a gray layer of mist slowly rose from his body, instantly suppressing the darkness spreading in Yu Mu’s body.
A whole hour later, a thumb-sized, heart-shaped, gray-colored magic seal slowly flew out from the Disease God streamer, descending towards Yu Mu’s heart. The magic seal was covered in holes, and had a large breach on it, as if a bug had bitten off a large piece from it.
Ji Hao thought he heard a raging roar before the gray magic seal merged with Yu Mu’s body.
Immediately, a dense and strong gray mist puffed out of Yu Mu’s entire body. The ‘Natural Disaster’ inside Yu Mu’s body seemed to meet its natural enemy, that it screamed with a despairing hissing voice. Only Ji Hao could hear that scream by using his spirit power.
Chapter 1145: The Disease God’s Legacy
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Gray streams of mist rose from Yu Mu’s body, while a weak spirit power spread in the tent.
Ji Hao carefully restrained his own spirit power, then slightly touched this weak, hazy, dream-like spirit power. Next, the mysterious life of an ancient powerful being replayed before Ji Hao’s eyes.
In the boundless Chaos, Chaos tides surged like countless ferocious dragons, roaring across the space, madly, crazily and inexhaustibly. These Chaos tides could create everything, and were powerful enough to destroy everything. Occasionally, a few Chao tides would bump violently against each other and generate thunderous bangs and dazzling light. But soon, all noises and lights would be devoured by the Chaos.
An enormous egg, which was tens of millions of miles in radius, drifted along a Chaos tide. Nothing existed in the egg except a growing weak spirit. The egg didn’t know where it came from, neither did it have a destination; it was only pushed around by Chaos tides, wandering across the universe.
The time never existed in Chaos. The egg couldn’t tell how many centuries it had been drifting for, but one day, struck by tens of unprecedentedly strong Chaos tides, the spirit inside the egg woke up.
Once he woke up, the egg cracked.
The strong power contained in the egg generated his body, while the strong shell of the egg transformed into a long streamer pole, and the eggshell membrane became a streamer. He instinctively gripped the streamer, which was born with him, then confusedly looked around.
It was probably the pure power released from the egg when it cracked that attracted many oddly shaped Chaos creatures. They raised destructive Chaos undercurrents, cast all kinds of strange magics, and launched fierce attacks on him.
In the Chaos, newborns like him had strong and pure pre-world power contained in their bodies. Even a slight little bit of that pure pre-world power could bring a living creature amazing benefits. He was a newborn, just like a fragile infant, weak and muddled. He hadn’t even mastered his natural abilities. No matter what kind of power he was gifted with, those attackers could easily win.
However, those attackers completely underestimated him.
In a panic, he gripped the streamer and slightly wielded. Invisible disease power spread out, which softened those attackers, then quickly melted them down and turned them into sticky, rotten blood.
Within a couple of breaths, all those powerful attackers died. Their bodies transformed into strong streams of spirit blood power, being absorbed by the streamer. The streamer purified the spirit blood power, then sent a part of it back into his body.
He sensed that his body was growing stronger, and his muddled mind was much clearer. Therefore, he started his journey. All Chaos creatures he encountered with ended up being killed by him with the streamer. As the streamer devoured more and more living creatures, he got to know more and more about himself. Meanwhile, he grew more and more powerful, and gained more and more abilities.
In the boundless Chaos, he survived countless deadly dangers, and also met some other strong creatures who were generated by the universe itself, without parents, just like himself. Some powerful creatures became his enemies, while some became his friends. Sometimes, he had company, and other times, he was alone. The Chaos didn’t have an end to be reached, and dangers always existed. He witnessed the deaths of many of his friends.
In his long journey, he and his friends saw quite a few great worlds.
Unlike the cruel Chaos, those great worlds already had earth, water, fire, wind separated, with great Dao and natural laws; those worlds were peaceful and stable. Compared with the Chaos, where a destructive disaster could descend at any time, those great worlds were paradises.
Therefore, he and his friends tried to invade those great worlds many times. But, the owners, also creatures of those great worlds, violently cast them away, and even killed some of them mercilessly. Facing those world creatures, he and his friends were too weak.
After a very long period, he and his friends finally found out that any creature that was powerful enough to create a world was a top-grade being. The talents, gifts, fortunes, and powers of those world creatures were all millions of times greater than his.
If an owner of a great world didn’t die of exhaustion when creating the world, by depending on the great world, with the energy provided by the entire world, he or she would be invincible.
He and his friends kept traveling in the Chaos. They met other pre-world creatures, communicated with them, and gradually summed up some special experiences of survival. For example — How to gain as much as possible during the creation process of a new world, and make himself stronger.
Many years later, he and his friends suddenly sensed an especially strong power.
An unreasonably strong world was going to be created. According to the information delivered by the strong power he sensed, he even knew the name of this powerful creature, the one that was going to create this new world, ‘Gu’!
Carefully, he and his friends approached ‘Pan Gu world’, which was about to be created. If they could get close enough to this new world and absorb some creation power and natural reward released at the moment the world was created, he and his friends could already gain great benefits.
The sense of power that came from Pan Gu world was incomparably strong; it was hundreds, thousands of times stronger than any world they had ever seen. Without a doubt, they could harvest much more during the creation process of a world like this.
However, before they approached Pan Gu world, they were violently beaten up by a female creature with a human-body and snake-tail, and her brother. They suffered badly. Later, they were told that the two snake-tail creatures were Spirit Wo and Spirit Xi, ‘Gu’s friends, the protectors of this new world.
Spirit Wo and her brother were way too powerful, thousands of times more powerful than his friends and himself. Therefore, all his friends were scared away. Only he carefully hid near the enormous Chaos egg which had given ‘Gu’ his life. He watched the egg crack, watched Pan Gu rise, then watched countless Chaos creatures crazily pounce on Pan Gu and his protectors.
That was a brutal massacre. Pan Gu was too powerful. He wielded his giant axe and chopped millions of creatures, which were much stronger than himself, into nothingness.
However, too many Chaos creatures attacked. Spirit Wo and the other protectors were all wounded severely. Eventually, Pan Gu fell to the ground under the endless attacks too.
He seized the opportunity and sneaked into the newly created Pan Gu world, gaining more than he could imagine.
He earned a giant amount of creation power and natural award power, and thus, grew a physical body. With his natural abilities, he also controlled the great Dao of disease of Pan Gu world. From then on, he became the famous Disease God in Pan Gu world.
Countless years later, he fell, with all that was left being a dilapidated Disease God heart, that contained all he had learned about the great Dao of disease.
Chapter 1146: Endless Locust Infestation
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Ah, what an interesting life!”
Yemo Shayi opened his eyes as a dim beam flashed across. To him, the life of the Disease God was merely interesting. The Disease God was strong indeed, but Yemo Shayi worshipped the Dark Sun in Pan Yu world. Therefore, no strong creatures from outside that world could mean anything to him.
“What a profound Dao!”
Unlike Yemo Shayi, what Ji Hao sensed from the Disease God’s long life story was the great Dao in the Chaos, which seemed to be disordered and chaotic, but was actually perfectly, mystically organized.
Disease God’s journey in the Chaos, the dangers he survived, those magical places he had been, were all embodiments of all fantastic types of great Dao in the Chaos.
Ji Hao had only roughly read the Disease God’s life story, but already, his red sun primordial spirit in his spiritual space, had grown larger, shone brighter. Inside the red sun, the golden silhouette generated by the great Dao of Yang and the silver silhouette generated by the great Dao of Yin were turning clearer and clearer, especially the golden one. By now, the outlines of eyes, nose, and mouth had already emerged from the golden silhouette’s face, looking exactly like Ji Hao.
But what improved the most was the incomplete great Dao of destruction that Ji Hao gained during the fight between Yemo Shayi and himself. On the edge of the red sun primordial spirit, the dark light with sharp rays was now almost tangible. Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit currently looked like a Xanthium, with a glowing red body and a dark edge. The dark rays around the red sun moved from time to time, making his red sun primordial spirit look dark and mysterious.
What surprised Ji Hao even more was that inside the red sun, behind the golden silhouette and the silver silhouette, an extremely faint and dim, dark silhouette had silently emerged. The dark silhouette was filled with a sense of destruction. It was thin, like a faint stream of dark mist, that could be killed by one gentle breath.
The dark silhouette was weak and faint, but it had indeed emerged! It represented the fact that Ji Hao had already understood the great Dao of destruction to a certain level.
“The Dao of destruction?” Ji Hao paused slightly. Suddenly, he thought of what he saw in the retrospect of the Disease God’s life. After Pan Gu created this world, hundreds of millions of Chaos creatures attacked him. Facing those attackers, Pan Gu wielded his giant axe and crushed thirty millions of Chaos creatures with one move.
When Pan Gu wielded his axe, the axe was purely dark, same as the dark edge of Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit.
“But Pan Gu’s fighting style was way too simple.” Thinking of the fight he watched through the Disease God’s memories, Ji Hao shook his head. In his eyes, Pan Gu was just like a strong gorilla, madly hacking every living thing in front of him with a giant axe. He was indeed strengthful, but skill-less.
Yu Mu hissed in pain. The gray mist suffused in the tent slowly drilled into his mouth, eyes and nose. After that, the weak spirit power that belonged to the Disease God gradually disappeared from this world.
The Disease God streamer glowed brightly as it floated above Yu Mu’s head. Gray streams of mist poured down, flowing into Yu Mu’s body. Yu Mu’s heart beat strongly. His heavy and muffled heartbeats were clearly audible; somehow, his heartbeat agitated the spirit blood of Ji Hao and Yemo Shayi.
Ji Hao looked at Yu Mu in shock. Loud heartbeats had been coming out from his body. That heartbeat was strange, and even evil. It made Ji Hao feel like countless octopuses had crawled over from all directions, wrapped Ji Hao’s heart with their tentacles, and attempted to control his heartbeat.
Dong! Before Ji Hao made any reaction, his heart beat heavily. A clear and strong heartbeat was generated from Ji Hao’s chest, which shattered Yu Mu’s heartbeat. The Disease God streamer shook intensely above Yu Mu’s head, while Yu Mu suddenly opened his eyes. By now, Yu Mu had become a skinny man.
A dense layer of gray mist covered Yu Mu’s eyes. He took a long breath that lasted for a whole quarter of an hour. Rich natural powers were inhaled into Yu Mu’s body. Meanwhile, Yu Mu’s skinny body began swelling, and a nice pinkness appeared again on his pale scrawny face. He slowly stood up, while his body expanded like a balloon.
As white and tender as always; all abnormal colors on Yu Mu’s skin were gone. Ji Hao released his spirit power and covered Yu Mu’s body. However, Yu Mu’s power had become deep and mysterious, that no matter how hard Ji Hao scanned with his spirit power, he could only sense Yu Mu as a living being. He could never grasp a trace of Yu Mu’s power, and neither could he measure Yu Mu’s body shape with his spirit power.
“Eh? Is it done?” Ji Hao took a step forward and looked at Yu Mu nervously.
Yu Mu reached out his hands, scrubbed the back of his head, and said, “I think so, right? The ‘Natural Disaster’ has already merged with my body…No, it can’t be explained in this way. Um, I think I ate the ‘Natural Disaster’…No, still not right. Anyway, I can now freely control the Natural Disaster, and…”
Yu Mu raised his hand and dragged the strangely shaped, ugly Disease God streamer down, swaying it before Ji Hao’s face. Then, he said to Ji Hao grinningly, “A lot of nice things are left in here. Hmm, such as this locust infestation!
Yu Mu reached his hand into the streamer. The thin streamer was like a bottomless hole which swallowed a half of Yu Mu’s arm. Rummaged in the streamer for a while, Yu Mu took out a fist-sized, gray-colored locust. Compared with ordinary locusts, this one had a giant pair of tusks, and extra large wings on the back. On its gray belly, some vividly colored spell symbols were visible.
“I didn’t know this streamer still has its own spirit.” murmured Yu Mu, “This streamer told me that I dared to try the ‘Natural Disaster’ with my own body and swallow such a strong magic poison into my body, which fits the spirit of the Disease God. Therefore, the streamer chose me and gave me the Disease God’s legacy. ”
“This locust infestation is a good treasure, a special one created by the Disease God. These locusts in there are countless, endless, and extremely fast. Back then, these locusts were the best helpers for the Disease God to spread diseases. With these locusts and this streamer, I can set up a locust infestation magic formation that will cover tens of thousands of miles in radius, and bring the ‘Natural Disaster’ to every water-kind creature within that region.”
“Can you take it back?” Ji Hao asked hurriedly.
“Don’t worry! I can easily release it, and easily take it back. I can control these locusts. Most importantly, it will be effective only to water-kind creatures!”
Yu Mu grinned and patted on his belly, which was large and round again. He held the streamer and wielded. Instantly, dense clouds of gray mist rose from the streamer along with a loud buzzing noise. Following that noise, billions of locusts flew out from the streamer.
These locusts were not large in shape. The largest ones were only around a foot long, while the smaller ones were extremely tiny, and could even drill into pores easily. Without a top-grade power, no one could ever notice these tiny locusts. Indeed, these locusts were amazing, terrifying helpers, for spreading viruses, poisons, and diseases.
The gray mist puffed out of the headquarters tent, out of the city, and transformed into two dragon-like large streams. One of the streams headed east, and the other flew west, right upon the water surface, roaring towards those water-kind armies.
Swoosh! The gray mist swept across the crowds of water-kind creatures.
Chapter 1147: Hundreds of Millions of Floating Bodies
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The gray mist puffing out of the headquarters tent startled everyone in the city.
Elder Bug smelled something familiar. He was the first to rush out of his room, grasped a handful of the gray mist, put it under his nose and carefully sensed it. After that, he swayed his hands excitedly and said, “Marquis Yao is amazing…He is definitely the best among all young human beings!”
He didn’t know how Ji Hao managed it, but Elder Bug had already found out that the ‘Natural Disaster’ in the gray mist was different from the original one. Compared to the violent and crazy original version, the ‘Natural Disaster’ was now gentle and obedient, and would no longer run rampantly.
The ‘Natural Disaster’ was conquered by someone. But according to Elder Bug’s years of experiences, the ‘Natural Disaster’ contained in the gray mist was much stronger than the original version. Once it was activated, it would be hundreds of times fiercer and more brutal than before, and no one affected by it would survive.
More terrifyingly, the ‘Natural Disaster’ was not only the single type of magic poison contained in the gray mist. Over ten-thousand strange kinds of viruses and toxins were also mixed in it. Those viruses and toxins were rather strange, completely different from anything collected by the Magi Palace in these years. However, every single type of these viruses and toxins was considerably powerful, and was highly lethal. Over ten-thousand types of strong viruses and toxins were mixed together, discovering which, Elder Bug worryingly estimated that even if the ancient God of Medicine, Shennong came back to life, this might still not be dispelled.
“Those water-kind creatures are in trouble.” Elder Bug and a group of masters of Magic medicine and poison hurriedly rushed to the city wall, because they wanted to know how the gray mist would kill those water-kind creatures.They wanted to watch the whole process.
Curious human warriors instantly crowded the top of the city wall. They stood on their tiptoes, looking at those water-kind armies.
Some human warriors with even stronger curiosities mounted on their flying battle beasts and rose into the sky, slowly approaching those water-kind armies.
The gray-mist formed a tall and thick wall that crossed the water surface from the east to the west. Within a blink of an eye, the grey mist wall extended for over ten-thousand miles.
If the Disease God streamer were an ordinary piece of magic treasure, with Yu Mu’s current power, he wouldn’t be able to spread the mist to such a large range even if he attained the Disease God’s legacy. He would not be able to maintain the shape of the enormous gray mist wall either.
Fortunately, those locusts that flew out from the streamer were living creatures. They didn’t need any energy aid from Yu Mu. The dense gray mist had been puffing out from both sides of each locust. Therefore, the grey mist wall grew longer and longer, taller and taller. A large amount of the grey mist had dissolved in the water, spreading even more rapidly along the waving water.
From a great water-kind army, a three-hundred-meter-long swordfish wagged its tail and went through the gray mist wall. He sensed that some tiny things had stuck to his body. Therefore, he instantly transformed into his human shape and rubbed his skin hard with both hands.
Checking his body carefully for a while, the swordfish-man found nothing wrong. Confusedly, he scratched his head and murmured, “What the hell? Eh? When did this gray mist appear?”
A strange noise could be heard. The swordfish-man simply scratched his head, but his fingernails broke his scalp, which was supposed to extra strong, and dragged a large piece off from his head. His fingernails scratched on his exposed skull and generated that strange cracking noise, which was not so pleasant to hear.
In a great panic, the other few swordfishes stared at this swordfish-man. These few smaller swordfishes had halfway transformed into human shapes, as their skins were still covered in fish scales, and heads were still fish heads. “Great Grandpa! Your head is broken! Your head is bleeding!” screamed these few small swordfishes.
The swordfish-man paused for a second, then dropped his hand, looking at the blood on his hand as he felt dizzy.
He never felt dizzy before. As a Divine-level strong spirit creature, he never even had a cold; no symptoms like cardiopalmus or cramp had ever happened to him either.
Therefore, this sword-fish-man ignored the dizziness and stared at the blood on his hand, asking confusedly, “Did someone curse me to have blood on my head? But this isn’t right!”
The swordfish-man lowered his head and glanced at a black jade talisman tied around his waist. This type of magic talisman was created by Northern Wasteland Maguspriests,, specially designed for preventing all kinds of magic curses cast by those Maguspriests from the alliance of human clans.
Nothing was shown on the magic talisman, which meant this swordfish-man wasn’t cursed. But if he wasn’t cursed, he shouldn’t bleed, right?
The other few swordfishes suddenly quivered. One of them murmured, “Why am I feeling so cold…I feel cold from my bones. Ah, this place is even colder than the coldest days in Pan Luo world.”
This swordfish started to swing his body while speaking. He then opened his jaws and vomited. At first, the things came out from his mouth was the large pile of sardines he ate in the morning. But soon, he started to vomit gastric juice with a strange smell. After a couple of breaths, he started to vomit blood.
“Oi, you boys!” The swordfish man paused in shock. He pointed at the few great-grandsons of his, not knowing what happened to them.
Another two swordfishes started quivering. They covered their stomachs with their hands, screamed in pain as thunder-like noises came out from their bellies. Soon, they sat straight down on the water surface, suffering a serious diarrhea. Following the disgusting puffing noises, a giant amount of dirty things came out of their bodies, then blood.
The rest few swordfishes had a high fever. Differently sized pustules popped up from their faces, and grew larger and larger, then broke quickly, letting large streams of yellow liquid flow down.
As the pustules were growing, the few spirit swordfishes fell down weakly. Next, they began vomiting and having diarrhea as well. Within ten minutes, these strong spirit creatures were dehydrated, and were even out of shapes.
The swordfish man opened his mouth. All of a sudden, he sensed a strong death power from the surrounding environment.
He turned around in shock. In the water-kind army, divine-level ones like himself were still fine, while Magus-King-level spirit creatures had all fallen down, floating on the water surface while crying and wailing in pain. As for the ones under the level of Magus Kings, those had turned back to their original shapes, floated with their bellies facing the sky.
At the first glance, this swordfish man saw countless white bellies of water-kind spirit creatures, which had died suddenly, floating on the water surface.
A strong stink spread in the air. Pustules emerged on those white belies, as those corpses were rotting rapidly. Rotten blood and pus flew into the water, affecting the other water-kind spirit creatures which had been unharmed. Soon, all strange kinds of toxic symptoms happened in them too.
“My heaven, what is this?” The swordfish-man screamed in fear. Suddenly, he sensed a sharp pain from his stomach. That pain was indescribable and unbearable. He was a divine-level strong spirit creature, but still, he lost his eyesight temporarily because of that pain; even tears had flown out of his eye sockets.
His tears were red — All blood veins in his eyeballs had broken for an unknown reason, and the blood started flowing out of his eyes in streams.
Strong water-kind spirit creatures fell down, including the enormous ones. Meanwhile, the relatively weaker and smaller ones, and those countless ordinary water-kind creatures, died right on the spot.
Three hours later, a group of Eastern Wasteland archers mounted on giant birds, flying across the sky. Wherever they flew across, they saw nothing but the white bellies of dead water-kind creatures.
Chapter 1148: The Flowing Poison Never Stops
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“My heaven!”
A golden scale horned turtle struggled miserably in a pile of corpses, as large streams of rotten blood gushed out of his mouth.
The water surface was now covered by corpses of water-kind creatures, layer by layer, all piled up. The piles of corpse upon the water surface were over ten meters tall, and the underwater space was also filled with corpses. Some corpses had even reached into the mud in the bottom of the water.
Golden scale horned turtles were born with a highly poisonous gallbladder, and were famous, highly poisonous water-kind creatures. They had strong immunity to all kinds of poisons, and could even be counted as poison-proof. This golden scale horned turtle was the leader of a family, in charge of the entire water-kind army that came from the highly toxic world.
However, as the gray mist swept across his army, all offspring of this golden scale horned turtle died, and that great army was almost wiped out. His enormous body was now covered in pustules. He slowly swam across piles of corpses, crying in pain and strugglingly activating his spirit poison contained in his gallbladder. He was barely fighting against the viruses and magic poisons released by Yu Mu.
A colorful spirit toxic mist had been coiling around his body like a beautiful cloud. A dense gray mist surrounded the colorful mist, crazily devouring the former like countless tiny bugs. The colorful mist had been shrinking all the time.
As the spirit toxic mist was devouring, the life of this golden scale horned turtle had been fading. Gradually, he could no longer move. Gasping weakly, he lied on the belly of a stiff dead dragon whale, raised his head, and looked at the dark sky with the last bit of his strength. A heavy rain violently whipped his body. On the vast water, no other living being could be seen, except for himself.
“Lord Gong Gong…The poison…It’s too strong!” The eye corners of the golden scale horned turtle split, squeezing out two stinky streams of blood. “Miserable…Too miserable…Human beings, human beings…They are too cruel, heartless. They want to destroy us, every last one of us!”
“Caw”
A shrill scream came from the sky. Mounted on an iron feather black eagle, Yi Di descended from a dark cloud with hundreds of elite archers, hovering above the turtle’s head. Hearing the turtle murmuring, he couldn’t help but sneer loud.
Cruel? Heartless?
Human beings wiped out several great water-kind armies, and that was cruel and heartless already? What about Gong Gong and his people? They raised this endless flood that drowned countless human beings. That was not cruel and heartless?
Human beings were forced to right back, for nothing else but allowing their children and grandchildren to live a free life under the sunshine. They were forced to fight in such a cruel and brutal way. Compared to the water-kind, how could human beings be described as cruel and heartless?
“What a giant turtle… Such a shame that it’s poisoned and no good for eating anymore!” Sitting on the eagle’s back, Yi Di laughed loudly, “But its shell is luxurious! These golden scales are quite beautiful too.” He chuckled, “Take his shell and scales back. We can make some nice decorations with those!” Yi Di ordered his people.
The golden scale horned turtle raised his head and glanced at Yi Di with blood-tears in his eyes. He opened his mouth and tried to talk, but tens of thumb-sized locusts flew out of his mouth. His throat and vocal cords were all corroded, and couldn’t generate any sound.
The gray mist rapidly devoured the turtle’s body. His spirit toxic mist was gone. Relying on his strong life-force, countless tiny locusts had been growing fast inside his body. Soon, large groups of thumb-sized locusts tore apart his body, creating thousands of bleeding holes on his skin while flying out.
These locusts devoured a great amount of blood and flesh. At the moment, their life-force had been boosted to an extreme point. They buzzed and hissed, which sounded like happy laughter. They raised their round butts and sprayed out billions of eggs.
Those eggs drifted in the air and eventually landed on those corpse piles. Gray mist streams began rising from the corpses, drilling into those eggs, which were even tinier than dust grains. These eggs started moving quickly, and soon, countless newborn locusts cracked their eggs.
A faint buzzing noise could be heard in every corner of the world, as billions of billions of newborn locusts, which were even smaller than dust grains, vibrated their wings and flew into the sky.
The gray mist shrouded the mountains of corpses. Those corpses decayed speedily, transforming into strands of spirit blood mist, being absorbed by the gray mist. Countless newborn locusts opened their mouthparts and greedily inhaled the spirit blood power contained in the gray mist. Their weak bodies were strengthened instantly, turning even stronger than metal.
Countless types of viruses, toxins and magic poisons mixed with the spirit blood power, merged with these newborn locusts. Over ten-thousand kinds of viruses and toxins devoured each other, merging with each other and mutating in those newborns’ bodies. After this, the gray mist became even stranger, more lethal, and harder to deal with, for water-kind creatures.
This was the scariest feature of the Disease God streamer; it could efficiently upgrade the toxins it released, to make them even more terrifying to the enemies.
A sizzling noise lingered in the air. The corpse piles on the water disappeared in a short span of time, like mulberry leaves eaten by silkworms. The spirit blood of these dead water-kind spirit creatures hatched billions of billions of locusts, with upgraded toxins and viruses inside their bodies. The gray mist released by these newborns had a faint, cold, and blue luster.
A strong gale roared down along with large raindrops. In the north, countless water-kind spirit creatures were still heading south in ordered lines.
The gray mist spread way too swiftly, that the water-kind armies in the front had already been wiped out, but the armies behind hadn’t found out anything yet. These water-kind creatures raised strong waves, marching to the south, while the gray mist wall, which was now over two-million-miles-long, unhurriedly moved northward.
The storm was especially strong, and the water surface was already covered in a dense white watery mist. Therefore, the gray mist released from the Disease God streamer didn’t seem strange at all under the storm, mixed in the watery mist.
Countless water-kind creatures rushed into the gray mist. They didn’t notice it, but, tiny locusts that were smaller than dust grains had already drilled into their bodies, releasing countless types of toxins and virus inside their bodies. Nourished by their spirit blood, those toxins and virus started growing and spreading readily…
The gray mist rolled towards the north. Behind it, all kinds of water-kind creatures floated up to the water surface, with belies facing the sky. These corpses then quickly decayed, turned into sticky blood, and were absorbed by the mist.
Occasionally, shrill screams let out by strong enormous spirit creatures could be heard from the mist. But these screams were too weak in the storm. Giant waves struck on the water surface, easily covering their cries and screams.
More dead water-kind creatures floated up. Sticky black blood gushed out of their bodies ceaselessly, as those fierce viruses and toxins had been crazily spreading and growing inside those corpses.
Chapter 1149: Be Uncovered
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
A tall tower stood in the middle of the city, surrounded by hundreds of Magi from the Magi Palace, who mastered the art of magic poison. They had all been trying their best to cast their own special magic poison, even showed their teeth and twisted their faces. Their magic poisons transformed into colorful dense smoke, flowing towards the tall tower.
Yu Mu sat straight on top of the tower. His eyes were colorful, as if countless beautiful poisonous bugs had been crawling inside his eyes. The Disease God streamer stood before his face, swallowing streams of colorful mist created by those Magi Palace Magi, while releasing strands of grey mist, which had been merging with Yu Mu’s body.
As the successor of the Disease God streamer, Yu Mu now had the ‘most poisonous body’ in the world. By now, the magic poison that could kill all ordinary living creatures within a second was highly nourishing to Yu Mu.
After the Disease God fell, the Disease God streamer disappeared. It was hiding for countless years before it was given to Yu Mu. During all these years, the world had changed, and powerful beings had died. The magic poisons controlled by the humankind at present, were much stronger than the ones back in the ancient time. For the streamer, these new magic poisons were the perfect nourishment. The Disease God streamer absorbed those new magic poisons, then sent countless oddly shaped spell symbols into Yu Mu’s body. They worked to fix the Disease God magic seal inside Yu Mu’s body, stimulating and strengthening the magic seal.
Within three days, the poisonous materials brought by Elder Bug and the others had been consumed by eighty to ninety percent. Meanwhile, from a low-grade Divine Magus, Yu Mu had directly become a peak-level Divine Magus. The sense of power released from his body was now profound and mysterious, that even Ji Hao would have his heart beat fast when he scanned across Yu Mu’s body with his spiritual power.
“Viruses, toxins, poisons, all terrifying things indeed.” Ji Hao stood on the city wall, looking at the tower in the middle of the city, with his mouth corner twitched.
In these couple of days, Yi Di and the other Eastern Wasteland commanders had been mounting on their giant birds, flying all over this area with their warriors. Wherever they reached, they saw absolutely nothing but corpses of water-kind creatures. Those water-kind creatures died so miserably. By now, the gray mist released by the Disease God streamer and those locusts had already moved north for over ten-thousand miles. Behind the gray mist was a death zone.
Ordinary water-kind creatures, powerful, enormous water-kind spirit creatures which were strong enough to turn an ocean upside down, none of them survived the mist. Apart from the those already killed ones, in the further northern area, countless water-kind creatures were already down with the sickness.
They hadn’t touched the gray mist directly. Instead, they were only infected through the distance. Therefore, they hadn’t died yet. The main water-kind forces had moved south, while these ill ones hid in the northern water zone, raising countless icebergs to protect themselves. They could now barely protect themselves.
Northern Wasteland archers had been keeping watch on those icebergs. They found out that the water-kind armies were in lack of herbs. Those water-kind creatures could only fight against illness with their strong life-force. Within these couple of days, more than one-hundred-million water-kind spirit creatures fell ill.
Once the gray mist reached this area, they would all die, every single one of them.
“Lack of herbs?” Hearing an archer’s report, Ji Hao couldn’t help but laugh out loud. He was totally taking pleasure in those water-kind creatures’ misfortune.
Even Hao Tao laughed, who always had a dark and serious face. They were lacking herbs, and couldn’t brew medicines to cure themselves. This was their own fault, and no one else should be blamed for it.
This area was a part of Chi Ban Mountain. Before the flood came, many herbs existed on the mountains, in the valleys, and especially the grassland on the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain. That grassland was a large herb producing area, and quite a lot powerful spirit herbs could be found over there.
But the flood had come, which destroyed all plants on that grassland, including those life-saving spirit herbs. It would be ridiculous if those water-kind spirit creatures could still find any herb to save their own lives.
Elders and commanders from all clans laughed out loud too.
Emperor Shun gave them a mission, and they accomplished it perfectly. They did not only stall those water-kind armies, stopping them from heading south, they had also killed countless water-kind creatures with toxins and viruses. When the flood faded, these people could go straight to Emperor Shun and tell him about all contributions they had made. Probably every elder and commander in this city could earn a title of earl, which meant they would each have an independent, private territory. How wonderful would that be?
Which human being wouldn’t want his or her children to have a fertile territory to live and develop in, and even build another strong clan, other than the clan he or she was born in?
They were human beings. No matter how, they relied on the land they lived on, and they always loved it. Having an independent, private territory, this was the pursuit of life of many brave human beings. Being awarded by the human emperor, earning a title of ‘earl’, and even ‘marquis’, that was just beautiful.
Therefore, everyone laughed happily and excitedly, showing their teeth which were shining under the lantern light.
While they were laughing, a loud howl suddenly burst from the sky. Following the howl, large streams of black blood poured down, merging with the storm and splashing all over the sky.
Countless violent thunderbolts struck down from the sky, along with a fierce cold power, landing on the Pan Gu Defense magic formation and the surrounding water. The Pan Gu Defense magic formation easily bore the thunderbolts and the cold power, but the surrounding water area was shaken overwhelmingly. Giant waves bumped thunderously against each other, then the strong cold power turned these waves into icebergs.
While pulling the city forward, those starry void spirit turtles screamed anxiously. The water surface was freezing quickly, and the ice layer was especially thick and strong. Even these enormous turtles couldn’t break it.
The slowly moving city was frozen on the ice. Under the strong cold power, this wooden city started creaking loudly.
High up in the air, a piece of cloud was suddenly shattered. Through the giant hole in the dark cloud layer, the sunlight poured in. Showering under the glaring sunlight, even Ji Hao closed his eyes. He hadn’t seen the actual sunlight for so long.
Xiang Liu fell from the sky while howling. His ten-miles-long body was covered in wounds, with black blood spraying out. As he got closer and closer to the water surface, his body turned smaller and smaller By the time he was only thousands of meters away from the water surface, he had already transformed back into his human shape.
He was vomiting blood. The black blood coming out from his mouth froze immediately. Xiang Liu raised his head and looked at the giant hole in the sky, howling himself hoarse, “Flood Dragon King…You just wait and see! I swear, I will make you pay for what happened today, hundred times more…I, I, I will destroy your ice flood dragon family. I will peel you, tear you apart…I will pull your soul out of your body and burn it like a lamp wick!”
Three thousand ice flood dragons surrounded a giant iceberg and flew over. Inside the iceberg, the true body of the Flood Dragon King slowly opened its eyes. Smiling faintly, the Flood Dragon King responded, “Whatever you want…It’s not convenient for me to kill you today. Lucky for you, your life is spared this time…Next time I see you, your whole family will be dead.”
Xiang Liu cursed again. Next, he subconsciously glanced down at the water surface.
The boundless water-kind armies were gone, and the air was suffused by a strong scent of blood. Xiang Liu screamed with a hissing voice, then immediately turned to the north. He saw an endless, over ten-thousand-meters tall gray mist wall, slowly pushing north.
“The Disease God streamer! How can it be? The Disease God died long ago…I saw it with my own eyes…I saw someone kill him, and even his soul was destroyed…Who else can use the Disease God streamer? No, no, who has become the new Disease God?”
Xiang Liu screamed with his dry, hoarse voice. He looked at Ji Hao’s water city, and he couldn’t believe his eyes.
In a funk, he glanced at Yu Mu, then howled shrilly out and rose back up into the sky, leaving a dark smoke stream in the air.
Chapter 1150: It Has an Affinity for The Flower
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Xiang Liu fled right away, but he was wounded badly by the Flood Dragon King, and was much slower than he usually was.
Seeing Xiang Liu’s seriously injured body, Ji Hao sneered evilly, then let the golden bridge dart out of his forehead. It transformed into a clear beam of light, wrapped up a few people and himself, swiftly chasing towards the dark cloud Xiang Liu left.
The Flood Dragon King narrowed his eyes and coldly watched Ji Hao chasing Xiang Liu. A cold stream of air spurted out from his eyes and transformed into a handsome middle-aged man, who trod on a frigid cloud and descended towards the city.
“Little monkey, come out!” The Flood Dragon King coughed slightly, then shouted towards the city.
Yuan Li happily rushed out of the city. When he was still three-hundred meters away from the Flood Dragon King, he kneeled directly down and slid to the Flood Dragon King with his knees. Then, he flatteringly hugged the Flood Dragon King’s leg with both arms.
Raising his head, Yuan Li looked at the Flood Dragon King with his sparkling eyes and asked worryingly, “How’s Snow?”
The Flood Dragon King held his hands behind his body and looked down at Yuan Li. Suddenly, the Flood Dragon King’s mouth corners twitched — The fight between Xiang Liu and himself only lasted for a short couple of days in above the sky. But, how come the sense of power that came from Yuan Li’s body had already changed so severely?
At the moment, the Flood Dragon King sensed a prehistorical, violent power from Yuan Li’s body. Even as the Flood Dragon King, he was shocked, and almost frightened. That power was still weak, yet it had a terrifying nature. It was an immense power, that would be strong enough to turn the world upside down and crush all the natural powers in this world.
Wuzhi Qi couldn’t do that. He could never help Yuan Li to improve so much. Days ago, when the Flood Dragon King saw Yuan Li for the last time, he was still an ordinary mix-blooded little water ape. This radical change must have happened in these few days after he followed Ji Hao’s lead.
Thinking of Ji Hao, the Flood Dragon King’s dark blue eyes sparkled brightly. Finally, he carefully looked at this City Ji Hao built with respect.
Nothing seemed to be special about this city, before he paid a closer look at it. This was a simple wooden city, and all spell symbols hid in it was simple too. But once the Flood Dragon King observed it carefully, the thin and dim layer of light released by the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, which had the whole city covered, made the Flood Dragon King’s heart shake slightly.
“This is truly…Even the Sky Pillar was made into a magic treasure…And it’s right here, protecting this city…Who are behind this Marquis Yao Ji Hao?”
Pondering for a short while, the Flood Dragon King nodded. He gently patted Yuan Li’s head and said, “Snow is fine. Although her body is damaged, her spirit pearl is unharmed. The bodies of ordinary dragons aren’t good enough for her…Fortunately, a hundred and twenty thousand years ago, I found an ice dragon generated by the essence ice power in the bottom of the North Sea Glacier. That creature is not yet conscious, so I can let Snow take that body.”
The Flood Dragon King talked nicely to Yuan Li, while Yuan Li quietly nodded, with a leg of the Flood Dragon King held in both of his arms.
High up in the air, Xiang Liu gasped quickly while fleeing towards the Heaven desperately. While flying, he was murmuringly cursing the Flood Dragon King. He thought the Flood Dragon King was going through a ten-thousand-year natural trial, and had no time to deal with anything else. That was why he told Xiang Liu Junior to sneakily approach Snow. He never thought that the Flood Dragon King would seal himself in ice and leave the North Sea with an army of fierce ice flood dragons. Moreover, the Flood Dragon King left a trace of his soul outside, gathered the essence ice power and created a body for it. This clone of the Flood Dragon King wounded Xiang Liu seriously. If Xiang Liu hadn’t been cultivating himself in these years, and relied on a few powerful treasures he luckily attained, he would truly be beaten to death by the Flood Dragon King.
“You old b*stard, sooner or later, I will peel you, pull out your tendons, and drink your spirit blood, then eat your soul.” cursed Xiang Liu, “Where are you truly from? We’re both prehistorical creatures, but how can you be so much stronger than me? I, Xiang Liu, I am not weak!”
Riding on the golden bridge, Ji Hao had already chased up. Hearing Xiang Liu, Ji Hao laughed out loud and said, “Old Xiang Liu, it’s not a background problem, it’s about your moral quality! Well, of course, you silly old snake, you surely don’t understand what ‘moral quality’ means!”
Feng Xing and Yi Di stood on the golden bridge and pulled open their divine bows together. They both threw a threatening glance at each other, and in the next moment, shreds of afterimages were left in the air by their arms, while the two divine bows banged thunderously. Within a single second, Feng Xing had already released three-thousand ‘wolf tooth’ arrows, while Yu Di had shot two-thousand, nine-hundred and seventy-seven.
Xiang Liu screamed out loud. Thousands of ‘wolf tooth’ arrows roared towards him like a storm. Xiang Liu didn’t manage to dodge. During the fight between the Flood Dragon King and himself, the powers of the few Supreme-level defensive treasure he had had been consumed up. At the moment, the few treasures were healing themselves and couldn’t protect Xiang Liu.
In a great hurry, Xiang Liu flashed across the air and showed his original shape. A giant nine-headed serpent appeared in the air, with countless scales swiftly darting out from his sticky, mottled body. They tore apart the air like tiny sharp daggers, flying towards those arrows.
A long and loud series of puffing noise was started. Feng Xing’s bow was the greatest treasure of the Eastern Wasteland; it was the sun-falling divine bow, used by the ancient god, Yi, for killing ancient three-legged Gold Crows. Yi Di’s bow was called thunder-running bow, which was also one of the ten divine bows in the world. Facing two divine bows added with the ‘wolf tooth’ arrows Ji Hao produced with the mysterious caldron, Xiang Liu’s scales could never protect him. Thousands of arrows penetrated Xiang Liu’s scales and sank deeply into his body.
Over five-thousand fist-sized holes were left on Xiang Liu’s giant serpent body. Blood spurted out in massive amounts. Xiang Liu was already injured pretty badly, and now suffered this. He howled out miserably, even having tears gushing out of his eyes.
“I am three arrows more than you!” Feng Xing proudly glanced at Yi Di
“Damn! Next time!” Yi Di was ashamed into anger. Till now, elite archers from Eastern Wasteland clans were still quite angry about Feng Xing having the greatest divine bow. Therefore, not a single Eastern Wasteland archer would willingly admit defeat to Feng Xing.
Ji Hao too a step forward, cracked the space with his body and popped straight out before Xiang Liu’s face.
“Old Xiang Liu, you’ve come all the way here. Don’t leave, stay, be our guest!” Ji Hao locked his right fingers together and created a sharp series of dark beams of sword light, hacking down towards the middle head of Xiang Liu while laughing coldly, “Emperor Shun would love to listen to my suggestion and peel you to turn you into spiced meat!”
Xiang Liu roared shrilly. He opened his nine mouths and attempted to attack Ji Hao with poisonous gases and venoms. But before he could do that, a dark shadow flashed across his body and generated a heaven-shaking scream. Xiang Liu’s nine heads each suffered a hack simultaneously.
Yemo Shayi launched his attack. His heavy sword evilly pierced into Xiang Liu’s jaws, then came out from his skulls. All nine heads of Xiang Liu were injured severely. Shaking those heads, Xiang Liu cried in pain. Ji Hao hurriedly wielded his right arm down and cut off Xiang Liu’s middle head.
“Er…” Xiang Liu wailed in despair. Normally, he would never take people like Ji Hao and Yemo Shayi seriously. But today, he was wounded severely by the Flood Dragon King just now, and was very weak at the moment, without even a slight little bit of power left in his body. How could he ever survive Ji Hao and the other fierce people on Ji Hao’s side?
“Together, chop him! One of Gong Gong’s eight senior ministers? Haha!” shouted Ji Hao.
Ji Hao wielded his right arm and released another beam of sword light. As Xiang Liu’s second head was about to be chopped off as well, a lotus suddenly bloomed on that head.
“Xiang Liu, you’re destined to meet me.”
Chapter 1151: A Magic Lotus
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Seeing the lotus bloomed and hearing the familiar voice, Ji Hao’s heart missed a beat, yet his right arm still swung down fiercely.
Following a slight crack, the lotus bloomed on Xiang Liu’s head was chopped into two, then transformed into strands of light mist and dissipated. A soft yet extremely strong power came sideway and dragged Xiang Liu’s enormous body away. Meanwhile, a white hand slapped at Ji Hao’s rib.
This hand came so suddenly and quietly that Ji Hao didn’t notice it until it was only three-inches away from his body, despite the fact that he had his spirit power spread out all the time.
The Taiji cloak glowed instantly. Clear streams of mist rose wave by wave like the petals of a large blooming lotus. The hand slightly quaked, then tore apart tens of waves of clear mist in a row. However, after the hand tore apart each wave of clear mist, hundreds of waves of clear mist would puff out of the Taiji cloak and surround Ji Hao layer by layer, rotating like a giant whirlpool. A strong, unbreakable force was generated from the cloak, which pushed the hand hundreds of meters away.
“A nice treasure!” That hand disappeared, and instead, Priest Hua’s scrawny face showed up hundreds of meters away, looking at Ji Hao’s Taiji cloak from up to down with narrowed eyes. “This is Brother Dachi’s work, isn’t it? Indeed a masterpiece!” said Priest Hua.
Ji Hao smiled faintly, glanced at him and responded blandly, “I learned about the great Dao of Taiji from Uncle Dachi, but this Taiji cloak is not Uncle Dachi’s work. This cloak is made by Uncle Qing Wei and my Shifu, and a nameless priest, with quite a lot of great materials and time.”
Priest Qing Wei, Priest Yu Yu, and a nameless priest?
Through countless centuries of severe cultivation, Priest Hua’s heart had already become as hard as a rock. Nevertheless, hearing Ji Hao, he still quivered in shock, and his face twitched intensively. He raised his eyelids and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe in surprise, then nodded slowly, “I see… I do not have the luck to own this treasure.”
Ji Hao giggled. ‘Finally, I know someone that even you dare not to offend, don’t I?’ Thought Ji Hao.
Did Priest Hua know the mysterious, powerful being that Ji Hao sensed faintly in Priest Dachi’s palace of Dao? ‘This treasure is destined to be mine’, this was what Priest Hua would say for any treasure he saw. But facing Ji Hao’s Taiji cloak, he dared not to say that anymore.
“I’m afraid that you don’t have the luck to take Xiang Liu either.” Ji Hao pointed at Xiang Liu, who now only had eight heads left, and one of those heads was vomiting sticky black blood. “Priest Hua, give Xiang Liu to me, then we can talk,” said Ji Hao coldly.
Priest Hua frowned. Once again he carefully observed Ji Hao’s Taiji cloak from up to down. Pondering for a short while, he slightly shook his head and responded, “Xiang Liu is indeed meant to be under my guidance. In the future, he will become a venerable guardian of my sect.”
“Xiang Liu is a sinner!” said Ji Hao with a harsh tone, “He is causing disasters. Priest Hua, are you really going to accept such an evil creature?”
Priest Hua narrowed his eyes and smiled quietly warmly. He mildly nodded to Ji Hao and said with a soft voice, “What disaster did Xiang Liu cause? The one who raised this flood is Gong Gong. Does Xiang Liu has anything to do with it?”
Before Ji Hao could respond, Priest Hua smiled and continued, “As for Xiang Liu’s sins, he may have killed some living creatures, but as long as he is willing to thoroughly reform himself and follow my guidance, the supreme power of my sect will naturally wash off his sins.”
Ji Hao looked at Priest Hua coldly. “‘A butcher becomes a Buddha the moment he drops his cleaver’. Is that what you mean?” said Ji Hao without a second thought.
Priest Hua’s face twitched again for three times in a row. His smile faded as he stared at Ji Hao in a complicated way and murmured the sentence Ji Hao said over and over again. Repeating the sentence for tens of times, Priest Hua dropped his eyelids and said blandly, “What is a ‘Buddha’? Ji Hao, stop talking nonsense. Xiang Liu’s life will not be ended today by you. I am here, and you can’t do nothing to him.”
Xiang Liu’s enormous body slightly wriggled. His muscles squirmed, squeezing out all ‘wolf tooth’ arrows stuck inside his body. He gasped quickly, showed his teeth, and stared at Ji Hao. He laughed coldly and said through his gritted teeth, “Ji Hao, a powerful being is willing to help me today. You can’t kill me! For what you tried to do today, I will make you pay, a thousand times more! You wait, you wait and see!”
Priest Hua smiled, then turned over his palm. On his palm was a fist-sized lotus seed, transparent, splendidly glowing like a beautiful colorful crystal piece, emitting a strong and refreshing aroma.
“Xiang Liu, you are a strong creature, given birth by the world itself. You shouldn’t die in Ji Hao’s hands. This magic lotus will heal your body, cure your wounds, and cast away the negative energies accumulating in your body for all these years. Your body will be cleansed, your blood will be purified, and you will grow much stronger, even reaching a new level of your cultivation!”
While smiling, Priest Hua continued in a bland tone, “At present, you can only grow power, yet your cultivation hasn’t improved for many years, am I right? This magic lotus will solve all problems for you.”
Xiang Liu blinked his eyes, lowered a head of his, and picked up the lotus seed with his mouth.
Watching Xiang Liu do that, Ji Hao abruptly laughed, “Xiang Liu, you’re under Gong Gong’s command, but now you’re throwing yourself into Priest Hua’s lap. Do think about the consequences!”
Xiang Liu paused instantly, but Priest Hua chuckled relaxedly. He looked at Ji Hao with a big grin on his face and said, “Marquis Yao, you’re wrong. I am standing aloof from all worldly affairs. Xiang Liu will become a disengaged guardian of my sect after he follows my guidance. Meanwhile, he can serve as a senior minister under Gong Gong’s command. Nothing will change, nothing will change.”
Xiang Liu laughed, let out his long fork-tongue and wrapped the lotus seed into his mouth.
Seeing Xiang Liu preparing to swallow the lotus seed, Ji Hao sneered again and said, “Do you truly dare to eat that? You shouldn’t eat anything given by a stranger, should you? Even three-year-old kids know that. You’re the famous Xiang Liu, but do you really dare to swallow that lotus seed?”
Xiang Liu paused again. Priest Hua immediately made a vow, “I swear with the future of my sect that this lotus seed will only help by friend Xiang Liu, and will not do any harm to him. If I say one world untrue, my sect will fall apart, and will never rise!”
Ji Hao gave up. With a heavy heart, he watched Xiang Liu swallow that lotus seed, but couldn’t stop it from happening.
A magical power released from Xiang Liu’s body. The head chopped off by Ji Hao grew back out instantly, while Xiang Liu’s scrawny, skinny, zombie-like body gradually swelled. At the same time, a thriving life-force spread out from his body. The sticky liquid covered on his scales disappeared quickly, while his scales turned clean, translucent, and vividly colored with a beautiful luster. He looked quite young now.
A clear beam of light flashed across Xiang Liu’s lusterless eyeballs. He abruptly opened his mouth and coughed out streams of sticky and stinky liquid.
“I understand!”
Xiang Liu shouted deeply, before a lump grew out from a neck of his. Puff! The tenth head grew out from Xiang Liu’s body.
The power vibration released from Xiang Liu’s body rapidly grew stronger. Xiang Liu roared towards the sky, then pounced on Ji Hao.
Chapter 1152: Sweet Words
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
While Ji Hao fought Xiang Liu in the air, Yuan Li was hugging the Flood Dragon King’s leg, grinning flatteringly, as he wanted the Flood Dragon King to bring him back to the North Sea.
He wanted to see Snow having a new body, and only then could he stop worrying.
Man Man sat on the city wall as she watched Yuan Li hug the Flood Dragon King’s leg tightly. “This old Flood Dragon King is such a nice man. My Abba would have kicked this water monkey away long ago!” Giggled Man Man.
The Flood Dragon King heard Man Man’s giggles, sighed slightly and shook his head. But suddenly, he raised his head and shouted resonantly, “Who are you, my friend?”
A faint green light spot descended from the sky. Within the green light was a dust-grain-like linden leaf. Yet somehow, it seemed to even cover the whole world. The linden leaf quickly drifted down. The beautiful green linden leaf had golden veins; it shone brightly with a green light. The green light shone on the light screen created by the Pan Gu Defense magic formation. Two different colored light clashed against together. The Pan Gu bell buzzed, then shattered the green light.
Human warriors in the city all felt that their bodies were suddenly tightened and their minds weren’t clear for a second. But soon, these discomforts faded. Meanwhile, Yuan Li and the Flood Dragon King, who were outside the coverage of the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, both had their bodies suddenly lightened after the green light poured on their bodies. Next, they arrived in a bright and warm place, sensing the fragrances of flowers and hearing the twittering birds.
They stood on a boundless grassland. The grass had reached their waists, waving like an ocean. Not far away, a few winding rivers had been flowing peacefully. The river water was bottom clear, yet not sand or stones could be seen on the river bottoms, because crystals, pearls, jades and all kinds of gemstone had taken their places.
Some linden trees were scattered on this broad grassland, with luxuriant foliage. These trees seemed to be located randomly, but in fact, the locations of these trees and the distances between them represented a complicated natural pattern.
Yuan Li didn’t understand it; he only felt that these linden trees were quite beautiful. The Flood Dragon King was thousands of times stronger than Yuan Li, and his experiences started from the prehistorical era. He almost knew all the answers. At first glance, he realized that these scattered linden trees were actually a great magic formation. Once the Flood Dragon King discovered this great formation, he sensed that a strong invisible force had chained his body, disabling him from making any move easily.
A long bright shout could be heard, and followed a series of rustling noise, the few rivers rippled. Countless tender shoots drilled out from the bottom of those rivers, growing rapidly. Soon, the surfaces of the few rivers were covered by lotus leaves, then countless lotuses bloomed slowly, and the air was suffused with a sweet aroma.
Right in front of the Flood Dragon King and Yuan Li, the ground sank into a hundred-miles-wide pit. The pit was glowing splendidly, as it was filled with all kinds of gemstones and pearls. Next, the pit became a lake, meters deep, bottom clear, emitting a sandalwood aroma.
A towering linden tree stood on the left side of the lake, while a seven-colored lotus bloomed in the right side of the lake.
The linden tree released a green light that shone straight into the sky. It transformed into a green cloud that covered the entire lake. From the cloud, green light spots with long tails descended, falling into the water, causing silvery clangs like pearls falling into a jade bowl.
The seven-colored lotus sent up soft streams of glowing mist, which transformed into a colorful could in the air, pouring down golden and silver light streams. They fell into the water like a splendid light rain, sounding beautiful.
“My friend, long time no see. How are you?” A bland voice came from the linden tree.
A green light emerged from the tree trunk. From the light, the scrawny Priest Mu walked out slowly, his face filled with bitterness. A wooden staff was carried in his left hand. He raised his right hand and slowly bowed to the Flood Dragon King.
The Flood Dragon King sighed slightly and responded, “I’d be fine if you never show up.”
Priest Mu narrowed his eyes and said with a mild tone, “You wanted my help, so I came for you. Since I am already here, this is your great chance to come join us. If you, my friend, are willing to join us, you will become the third owner of our sect, just like the two of us.”
Deep wheezes could he heard. Three-thousand ice flood dragons who surrounded that enormous iceberg, which had the Flood Dragon Kings’ true body sealed in it, flew over slowly. Obviously, they were dragged into this strange world as well.
“The third owner?” The Flood Dragon King laughed out loud. He looked around and showed a natural, proud look, then continued, “Can I be the highest one among all?”
Priest Mu remained silent for a while. He slightly waved his wooden staff and responded blandly, “If you can take three strikes from me, we can let you be the highest one.”
The Flood Dragon King’s face dropped. He stared at Priest Mu and said with a louder voice, “Do you think that I can’t take three strikes from you? If I am so weak, why do you want me to join your sect anyway? Priest Mu, are you humiliating me?”
Priest Mu narrowed his eyes again and responded with that symbolic bitter face of his, “My friend, if you join our sect, your ice flood dragon family will become the head of our dragon guardian department. Our sect has eight guardian departments, and they are all related to the future of our sect, important and honorable. My brother and I have been working on it with no spare efforts, for tens of thousands of years…This is also an opportunity of the ice flood dragon family.”
The Flood Dragon King grinned frigidly. He glanced at his three-thousand ice flood dragons and said in an ice-cold voice, “I see, you want to recruit me because you want fighters, don’t you? You two are full of sweet words. You can easily find a large batch of strong spirit creatures to join you. But, why do you bother to come all the way to me?”
“How can ordinary spirit creatures join us? Which one of our disciples isn’t a powerful being with a strong background?” Priest Mu answered blandly with that bitter face of his.
The Flood Dragon King shook his head and said with a deep voice, “My family is strong and independent in the North Sea. We are free and happy. Why should we get involved in your business? Priest Mu, you go deal with your own problems. Don’t bother me.”
Raising his head and looking at the clear sky, the Flood Dragon King continued coldly, “Will you let me out? Or do you want me to break this tiny place of yours?”
Priest Mu remained silent for a while, then slowly reached out his right hand. On his palm, a feet-long small white dragon coiled quietly. “That ice dragon from the North Sea Glacier is meant to be one of us. I’ve already brought her here.”
The Flood Dragon King paused instantly. He stared at that small white dragon in shock and said, “You…”
Priest Mu then pointed down at the beautiful lake and said, “The water in this lake can perfectly nourish your daughter’s spirit pearl, allowing her to merge with this new body without suffering any harm. In addition to that, this water can also largely improve her body condition, giving her an immeasurable bright future!”
Priest Mu slowly squeezed a faint fake smile out of his dry, wrinkled face, and continued, “My friend, what do you think?”
The Flood Dragon King’s face twitched from time to time. For a long while, he didn’t say a word.
Chapter 1153: Motionless
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
High up in the sky, Xiang Liu laughed maliciously while pouncing straight on Ji Hao’s face.
Yemo Shayi transformed into a shred of dark shadow, merged with Xiang Liu’s shadow. He prepared to gave Xiang Liu a heavy strike with a secret Dark Sun magic, but Priest Hua suddenly tightened his face and burst with a bright growl, “Non-humankind monster, don’t you dare! Piss off!”
Following his strong voice, Priest Hua clenched his five right fingers, then quickly loosened. A thunderbolt roared out and struck straight on Yemo Shayi’s body.
Yemo Shayi howled in pain. His clothes were all shattered, and his arms, which were raised to protect his face, were torn into pieces. He vomited blood and stepped backward quickly. He stared at Priest Hua in a panic, gritted his teeth and murmured with a deep voice, “You, it was you…The ones who fought our ‘Blood-thirst’ weapon back then… were you and your people!”
Priest Hua smiled. Looking at Yemo Shayi, who was badly wounded and had been drawing back quickly, made an elegant face, slowly shook his head and then nodded. No one knew what he meant, but he felt wonderful anyway.
Facing Xiang Liu, Ji Hao swiftly drew a few circles in the air with his left hand. Circles of air ripples spread out, raising rapid airstreams that wrapped Xiang Liu up.
Xiang Liu was slowed down largely. He looked at Ji Hao in confusion, while Priest Hua frowned aside and shouted, “The great Dao of Taiji, going on and on without an end? Xiang Liu, break it with your strength, simply attack. He’s no one but a little kid. Don’t fight him with your special powers. Crush him with your strength instead!”
Xiang Liu was enlightened immediately. He roared resonantly, then his body began expanding speedily. Within a blink of an eye, he became over a thousand miles long, with his ten hideous heads staring straight at Ji Hao together. He opened his mouths and breathed deeply. Right after that, a shrill series of scream came from every corner of the whole world, sounding like countless evil ghosts.
Ji Hao felt that thousands of ghosts had been dragging his primordial spirit, even seeming to pull his primordial spirit out of his body, then tear it apart and feed it to Xiang Liu. Ji Hao’s left hand paused shortly, then those circles he drew in the air fell apart one after another. He fell forward; no matter how hard he struggled, he could not free himself from the strong suction force released from Xiang Liu’s mouths.
A dry and creepy voice came from Xiang Liu’s stomach, laughing wildly, “Marquis Yao Ji Hao, my nine heads can release poisonous gas, venom, swamp power, disease power…But I never thought that the power of my tenth power would be the power of soul…I can take your soul now, are you feeling it?”
Ji Hao raised his head and glanced at Priest Hua in a slight fear.
Priest Hua smiled and said mildly, “You’re a disciple of my friend Yu Yu, so I surely will not bully you myself. Besides, I’m far away from all worldly affairs, and I will not step into any internal affair of your alliance of human clans.”
‘Will not step into any internal affair of the alliance of human clans? Yet you’ve already started cutting the ground from under Gong Gong’s feet!’ Ji Hao cursed in his head. However, Ji Hao clearly understood that he shouldn’t start any verbal battle against Priest Hua, because this old thing had a golden tongue in his mouth. With that tongue, he could almost talk the black into white, and talk the dead back to life. Ji Hao was afraid that no one in the world could ever win a verbal battle against Priest Hua!
“Elder Hua, it would be the best if you don’t do it. Otherwise, I’d have no choice but letting my Shifu sort this out with you afterward.” Ji Hao instantly stopped Priest Hua from continuing his speech with a tough tone, then a golden stream of flame spurted out from his erect eye.
East Emperor Taiyi’s nine dragons chariot transformed into a hundred-mile-radius sun and flew out from Ji Hao’s eye. Ji Hao roared out loud, then hopped onto the chariot. A red sun rose slowly from his head. The red sun had a dark edge, shining with sharp rays along with its dazzling red light, as it merged with the nine dragons chariot.
The sun rode high in the sky. The purely positive power in this area suddenly reached an extreme point. Within thousand-mile-radius, all dark powers were wiped out immediately.
The power of Xiang Liu’s tenth head was the power of soul, that allowed him to capture the souls of his enemies. However, Xiang Liu was an evil creature with dark powers, and the soul power he had was also dark, extremely dark.
Once the nine dragons chariot rose, the golden light poured all over Xiang Liu’s body. A, meters thick layer of golden flame covered Xiang Liu’s body, burning his scales and skin. Streams of black smoke puffed out of his body.
Xiang Liu screamed in pain, while clouds of black smoke rose from his body. His tenth head suffered the worst, as both large eyeballs of that head had been blinded by the golden flame. Within a second, those eyes were burned into ashes, leaving two hollow sockets with black blood flowing out.
“The chariot of the East Emperor Taiyi!” Xiang Liu screamed hoarsely, quickly transformed into his human shape, and fled backward, “This treasure has disappeared for many years! Why do you have it? Who gave it to you?”
In Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit, a clear golden silhouette emerged slowly. A raging-dragon-like strong sun power was released from that golden silhouette, as Ji Hao had been boosting up the power of the nine dragons chariot as hard as he could, releasing the golden sunlight and illuminating the whole area.
He would never tell Xiang Liu that it was Wuzhi Qi who gave him this treasure!
Priest Hua instantly popped up his eyes, greedily staring at the nine dragons chariot. His facial muscles twitched slightly as he suddenly gave a loud and long sigh and said, “Marquis Yao Ji Hao, Xiang Liu is a Senior Minister of your human government too. How can you collude with a non-humankind monster and try to kill him?”
Ji Hao paused. Even Yemo Shayi, who had fled to over ten miles away, and was hurriedly spreading ointment on his wounds, paused in confusion as well. Feng Xing, Yi Di and the others, who were watching from the side and prepared to join the fight, were all deeply confused.
Earlier, Priest Hua said that he would never step into any internal affairs of the alliance of human clans, but why did he suddenly say something like this to Ji Hao just now?
Colluding with a non-humankind monster? Where did that come from? Yemo Shayi was a slave of Ji Hao, and Ji Hao won him over from Yemo Luoye, by risking his own life!
With a fake warmth, Priest Hua looked at Ji Hao, just like a father looking at his ‘beloved son’ with disappointment. Then, he sighed and said, “Marquis Yao Ji Hao, if you were an ordinary human being, I would let you do anything you like…But you’re a disciple of my friend Yu Yu. How can I watch you walking onto the wrong path?”
Sighing again slightly, he continued with a deep voice, “The bitterness will never end. Turn around, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, reform yourself with kindness and live again. You still have time!”
Priest Hua waved his hand. Following his move, eight men silently descended from a dark cloud in the sky and surrounded Ji Hao. Priest Hua then continued, “Ji Hao, I am a friend of your Shifu, so I shouldn’t do anything to you myself…But, I can’t bear watching you ruin your own life. Therefore, I will let the ‘venerable eight winds’ from my sect teach you a good lesson!”
The eight priests who descended from the sky were all neatly dressed and handsome. Each one of them had been releasing a strong and special power vibration. Clearly, these were all well-cultivated beings.
Hearing Priest Hua, these eight priests smiled faintly, then bowed to Ji Hao together.
“Brother Ji Hao, we created a magic formation called ‘eight wind motionless’. Please, give us your advice!”
Before their voices faded, fierce gusts of wind suddenly screamed around Ji Hao’s body, transforming into countless golden daggers and swishing to Ji Hao.
Chapter 1154: Sudden Unexpected Change
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Countless extremely thin streams metal power transformed into hard sand, raising sharp gusts of wind as they compressed into golden daggers, swishing towards Ji Hao. These golden daggers were especially sharp. The golden shine of the nine dragons chariot swept across the sky for hundreds of miles far, melting all metal things it touched. But those fierce golden daggers had been drilling into the golden light along with loud sizzling noises. Many golden daggers almost touched the chariot before they were finally melted.
Ji Hao was shocked silently; even eight random disciples of Priest Hua could cast powerful magics like this! That so-called eight wind motionless magic formation of theirs, could it even break the golden light of the nine dragons chariot?!
But, Ji Hao gritted his teeth when he gave a closer look. He thought these eight people were all greatly powerful cultivators, but he saw a flag gripped in each of their hands. As they gently wielded those flags, strong metal power streams would roar out, transform into golden daggers, and swish to Ji Hao.
The power vibrations released from those flags were especially strong, and was rather familiar to Ji Hao, exactly same as the power vibration came from Priest Hua’s body! These eight flags should belong to Priest Hua, yet they were now used by these eight priests to fight Ji Hao!
Instead of saying that Ji Hao was fighting against these eight people, he was fighting directly against Priest Hua.
Those flags were waved again. After the waves of sharp golden wind, rapid cold airstreams swooshed out and immediately transformed into fist-sized solid ice blocks, smashing towards Ji Hao. The cold power released by these ice blocks was amazingly strong. The golden light of the nine dragons chariot was narrowed down by seven to eight miles by these ice blocks.
After the frigid series of airstream came a scorching hot gale. The dark hot gale rolled up puffs of black sands, violently clashing against each other in the air and starting countless fire sparkles. These fire sparkles landed on the golden light of the chariot, blasting immediately and thunderously.
Ji Hao stood on the chariot like a fragile leaf in a waving ocean. The nine dragon chariot was shaking intensely, and so were Ji Hao’s internal organs.
A gentle breeze followed after the scorching hot gale. The breeze seemed to be harmless, but as it blew across, Ji Hao sensed a weird coldness from his entire body. His red sun primordial spirit vibrated suddenly. That breeze had actually avoided the golden light of the nine dragons chariot and directly attacked Ji Hao’s primordial spirit.
Ji Hao hurriedly activated the Taiji Universe mirror and released a clear beam of light. The clear light vibrated intensively and spread out clear waves of air ripples in the sky, finally naturalizing the dangerous breeze for Ji Hao.
The eight priests waved the eight flags with all their strengths, releasing all strange types of air streams, roaring around the nine dragons chariot. Ji Hao cast all defensive magics he knew, and activated all of the powerful treasures he had. No matter how strongly those dangerous air streams blew, nothing could ever hurt Ji Hao.
Xiang Liu stood beside Priest Hua, gasping quickly. He glanced at Priest Hua, snorted coldly and said, “Priest Hua, my friend, you will never do anyone any favor for nothing. I owe you one now. How should I pay you back?”
Priest Hua sighed slightly and looked at Ji Hao, who was stuck in the eight wind motionless magic formation. He grinningly bowed to Xiang Liu and said, “My friend, you misunderstood me…I invited you to join us with pure kindness…In the future, something terrible will happen to you, you can survive that only by joining our sect.”
Xiang Liu’s face twitched, then he responded with a deep voice, “Then…”
Priest Hua smilingly took out a lotus petal from his sleeve, handed it to Xiang Liu and said, “The flood is sweeping across the whole world now, and human beings are struggling. Xiang Liu, my friend, do us a favor. Tell your armies that if they see people living in places with lotuses blooming, don’t bother those people.”
Xiang Liu paused slightly, then put the lotus petal into his sleeve and asked with a low voice, “So simple? Places with lotus blooming…hmm, you…” As he smirked, Xiang Liu squinted at Priest Hua and continued, “I thought you and your brother are truly kind and merciful. It turns out you only protect those people with lotuses around them!”
Priest Hua maintained that faint smile on his face as he lowered his head, glanced at the vast water, sighed slowly and responded, “Those people joined my sect. They’re our disciples now. Facing a disaster, they can call the names of my brother and me, then they will be protected, and be spared from all disasters; not even wild beasts can hurt them anymore. Only our disciples can be shielded by us…As for the other human beings…My brother and I attained our powers with efforts.”
Xiang Liu quivered slightly. He glanced at Priest Hua with fear and remained silent for a while, then laughed abruptly.
“Good, good. Since we all understand what is going on, let’s make it clearer. Look at what Gong Gong is doing. I think he might suffer at last. If he succeeds, fine, I might as well have a fabulous future. Perhaps, one of those divine emperor thrones in the heaven will be mine.”
“But if he fails, please, my safety will be counting on you and your brother, my friend.”
Xiang Liu seriously bowed to Priest Hua and said, “Everything will be depending on you, Master!”
Priest Hua smiled, slightly raised his hands and told Xiang Liu that he didn’t need to bow. He was satisfied by Xiang Liu’s attitude. “Great…Xiang Liu, if you are willing to join us, you will surely be different from those ordinary disciples. Your position will be as high as the deputy masters of our sect…As for your offsprings…Why don’t you select some of them and let them follow me now? Thus, no matter what will happen in the future, you shall worry no more.”
Xiang Liu raised his eyebrows and pondered for a while. He seemed to be convinced, as he nodded and took out a bone tablet from his sleeve. He handed to Priest Hua, then pointed at the north and said, “Good! In my place under Sky Mountain in Ling Water area, I hid some of my most talented offspring. Master, please take good care of them. They are the best of best.”
Priest Hua nodded in satisfaction, then took over the tablet and glanced at the north. His body flashed slightly, then a white silhouette flew out of his body. That was another priest who looked exactly the same as Priest Hua himself. That priest smilingly bowed to Priest Hua and said, “My friend, what can I help with?”
Priest Hua gave the bone tablet to the priest, smiled and responded, “My friend, please, take a journey to the north. In the future, those kids will all become the backbone of our guardian departments!”
That priest nodded, then took over the tablet. He transformed into a beam of white light and disappeared without a trace.
Xiang Liu’s wrinkled face twitched intensely, then he gazed at where the priest disappeared and murmured, “My friend, you are indeed powerful.”
Priest Hua smiled again, took a calabash out of his sleeve, and handed to Xiang Liu.
“A single pill in there can cure all kinds plague and magic poison in the world. My friend, use these well!”
After handing the cyan calabash to Xiang Liu, Priest Hua swung his arm and slapped Xiang Liu with his brand sleeve. A strong gale rolled Xiang Liu up and sent him away swiftly.
Chapter 1155: Break the Formation and Kill
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Inside the eight wind motionless formation, Ji Hao raised his head and watched Xiang Liu fly away. His heart was torn with anxiety.
‘Damn you, Priest Hua.’ Ji Hao cursed in his head. Ji Hao didn’t doubt the power of his magic pills. The Disease God streamer was indeed powerful and fierce, and the legacy of the Disease God was certainly reliable. Yet, Priest Hua’s magic pills could definitely cure the plague started by the Disease God streamer.
Once the Disease God streamer was defeated, those water-kind armies would continue heading south, and Si Wen Ming’s flood-control plan would be affected. Human beings would suffer longer, and countless human beings would struggle and cry miserably in the flood. By then, Priest Hua could naturally start recruiting believers all over the world, when everyone’s heart would be shaking. But how many people would die?
A sharp beam of light flashed across Ji Hao’s eyes. ‘A hero is nothing but a product of his or her time’. Suddenly, Ji Hao understood what this meant. Sometimes, one might not want to risk one’s life and be a hero, but some things and people would force one to do it. One was forced to do things that no one would do in peaceful days, and somehow, he would become a hero.
Just like Ji Hao under the current situation. What Priest Hua did just now forced him to do some almost crazy things.
“Yemo Shayi, head back with your people. Before Xiang Liu defeats the Disease God streamer with Priest Hua’s magic pills, tell Minister Hao Tao to lead the army to the north along with the gray mist and kill every last water-kind creature on their way!”
“Kill all of those damned water-kind creatures!” Ji Hao growled cruelly. The Disease God streamer was efficient, but in coordination with the human army, the massacre would happen hundreds of times faster. Even though Xiang Liu now had those powerful magic pills, Ji Hao could still take a heavy bite from those water-kind armies before Xiang Liu cured those water-kind creatures.
Yemo Shayi cautiously glanced at Priest Hua and said in a deep voice, “Dear Master, as your loyal slave, I can’t leave you here alone. This is…”
“Piss off!” Ji Hao suddenly turned around, wielded his Taiji divine sword and shredded a few dark gusts of wind. He growled to Yemo Shayi like a beast, “Follow my order!”
Ji Hao’s eyes were glowing red. Looking at Ji Hao’s eyes, which were filled with nothing else with the intent of killing, Yemo Shayi even quivered in coldness. He hurriedly bowed to Ji Hao, then wielded his hand and transformed into a dark shadow. Wrapping up Feng Xing, Yi Di and the others, he quickly merged with a dark cloud.
Priest Hua smilingly looked at Yemo Shayi, who left in such a hurry, and said slowly, “He’s nothing but a non-humankind monster. I can easily kill him by flicking my little finger, but I am merciful. I don’t want to kill too much.”
“Nothing good will happen if you kill him.” Ji Hao looked at Priest Hua coldly and said, “Priest Hua, Don’t try to full me with your beautiful words. I know you, although not for long, but I know what kind of a person you are.”
“I am not a person!” Priest Hua smiled warmly. He looked at Ji Hao and said in a mild, gentle tone, “Therefore, Marquis Yao, do not judge me with your mortal standards. In your eyes, I am evil. But in my own eyes, what I have done and have been doing are just right, perfect fit for the great Dao of nature.”
“The great Dao of nature?” Ji Hao laughed out loud, staring at Priest Hua.
“Don’t laugh.” Priest Hua locked his fingers before his lower abdomen and looked at Ji Hao with smiling eyes as he continued in that gentle voice of his, “I know more about the great Dao than you. The Dao in the Chaos, the Dao in Pan Gu world, I know them both more than you…Shame, what a shame, Yu Yu met you the first. Otherwise, you would have become a valued disciple of mine, and in the future, you would have an important position in the sect.”
‘An important position in the future’?
Thousands of thoughts flashed across Ji Hao’s mind. He sneered, waved the broad sleeves of his Taiji cloak, and dispelled all fierce airstreams generated by the eight wind motionless magic formation. While sneering, Ji Hao said, “This magic formation of yours is average. It won’t be easy for you to take this nine dragons chariot from me.”
Priest Hua nodded seriously to Ji Hao, then responded with that smiling face, “No rush, no rush. The effects of this magic formation will grow stronger and stronger. Now you’re simply trapped, but later, you will know the…Ah!”
While he was speaking, down below, a black turtle and a dragon-horse leaped out of the water surface together. They roared towards the sky, then transformed into a black beam and a white beam, and darted back into the water, slipping away like fishes.
“My He Tu and Luo Shu!” Priest Hua instantly transformed into a hazy stream of light, diving straight down to the water surface down below, without even taking another glance at Ji Hao. Ji Hao saw nothing but a bright light flashing across the air, but Priest Hua had already dove into the water, following behind the turtle and the dragon-horse.
‘No wonder Priest Hua showed up in this place for no reason. He was after Hetu and Luoshu.’ thought Ji Hao.
Back then in the Feather Mountain area, Sun Peng and a group of Chaos monsters trapped Si Xi and Ji Hao and killed Si Xi. Later on, with Ji Hao’s help, He Tu and Luo Shu were freed from Kun Peng’s control.
He Tu and Luo Shu escaped happily, but were discovered by Priest Hua, who coincidentally passed by. It had been so long after that, but Priest Hua still hadn’t caught the two treasures.
Priest Hua left suddenly. The eight priests glanced at each other, then shouted out together and threw their flags up into the sky. Next, they quickly sat in the midair with legs crossed, put their hands into their sleeves, and each took out a human-head-sized jade calabash. Their calabashes gad different colors, and a spell symbol was carved on the bottom of each calabash, representing a special cardinal direction. The eight priests pulled out the plugs of those calabashes together, and a loud bang could be heard right after that. Nearly-tangible, extremely strong gusts of wind were released from the eight calabashes immediately.
These gusts of wind speedily wrapped up those flags floating in the air. The air around Ji Hao’s body began shaking intensively, then evil dragon-like gales roared in the sky, shaking the sky, cracking the space, and creating countless thin space cracks in the air.
Through these thin cracks, small traces of Chaos tide squeezed in and mixed with those fierce gales, strengthening them by tens of times.
The nine dragons chariot quaked intensely, but its golden shine was forcibly narrowed to around ten miles wide.
One of the eight priests, a young man, chuckled to Ji Hao and said, “Marquis Yao Ji Hao? You’re not the East Emperor Taiyi after all. This nine dragons chariot, you can’t even release one ten-thousandth of its power!”
Ji Hao smiled faintly and responded, “Can’t I? Just now, Priest Hua was here to protect you, so I didn’t want to make the fight too intense.”
As he sneered, the golden bridge roared down from the sky, transformed into a clear golden light, and surrounded Ji Hao. It cracked the space and brought Ji Hao out of the magic formation.
The fierce gales inside the magic formation suddenly lost their target. Without the strong golden light of the nine dragons chariot in the middle, those fierce gales bumped thunderously against each other. The eight priests trembled intensely, and some of them even suffered a great pain from the great counterforce. Their jade calabashes suddenly popped out from their hands.
Standing on the chariot, Ji Hao laughed out wildly, “Now, how much of this chariot’s power do you think I can release?”
From the red sun primordial spirit, pure sun power flew into the chariot, then a dazzling golden light shone in the sky. The bodies of the eight priests started burning ragingly. They screamed desperately in pain, but golden flames puffed out from inside their bodies and quickly burned their bodies and their souls.
Chapter 1156: The Flood Dragon King Changes
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Yemo Shayi rushed back to the water city with Feng Xing, Yi Di and the others. But once they saw the city from a distance away, all of them gasped in shock.
The enormous city floated on the water surface, without moving even slightly. A soft layer of green light covered the city, releasing a strong, inviolable power vibration. The ten-thousand starry void spirit turtles, which were pulling the city, now hid their heads and limbs in their shells, quietly floating on the water and daring not to make any sound.
Yemo Shayi stopped, standing on the water surface with the others. They dared not to approach.
In that beautiful small world, the Flood Dragon King had his eyes fixed on the small white dragon coiled in Priest Hu’s hand.
“How did you predict that?” Abruptly, the Flood Dragon King curved his lip corners upwards, yet the fire of anger was burning in his eyes. “Snow lost her body. Did you plan the whole thing behind? You must have, you’ve done many things like this back then!”
The Flood Dragon King slightly trembled. He pointed at Priest Mu and shouted, “Back then, the deaths of the first generation of original divine gods in Pan Gu world…The disappearance of the first five divine emperors…You and your brother, you should be blamed for all those things!”
Priest Mu slightly dropped his eyelids, silently looking at the small white dragon in his hand and said nothing.
The Flood Dragon King sounded a bit hysterical when he continued, “If you weren’t warned by someone, if you weren’t expelled to the poorest Western Wasteland, and if you were allowed to leave Western Wasteland, with your greediness and evilness, you would have ruined this world already!”
Gritting his teeth, the Flood Dragon King lowered his voice and sneered in a frosty tone, “Good, good, good, this time, your scheme is targeting me! You want me, fine. But, why did you hurt Snow too?”
A few creaking noise could be heard. Spider-net-like cracks suddenly appeared on the iceberg, spreading quickly, as the Flood Dragon King’s true body sealed in the giant iceberg, was moving slightly, seeming to come out and start a life-and-death fight against Priest Mu.
“I am not targeting you with any scheme.” Seeing the Flood Dragon King almost exploding, Priest Mu finally responded slowly, “I swear with my heart of Dao, without a foresign, I just suddenly realized that your daughter needs help. Then, I specially went to the North Sea Glacier, broke the ice, and captured this ice dragon. She is not yet mature, and neither is conscious.”
Raising his eyelids, Priest Mu slowly glanced at the Flood Dragon King and continued, “I’ve also purified her body and helped her grow nine strong meridians, by using the ‘three light divine water’, ‘sky one true water’ and ‘great dark dew’. I also consumed some of my own spirit blood for that.”
The Flood Dragon King’s face twitched again. Subconsciously, he glanced at the small white dragon in Priest Mu’s hand. Clearly, he was surprised.
“This pool of mine is generated by the natural reward power, and the water in this pool is the water of natural reward. My friend, if you nourish your daughter’s spirit pearl with the water in this pool, then let her take the body of this ice dragon, she will be as healthy as before.” said Priest Mu blandly, “I want you to join us with honesty and sincerity, my friend, to be our third Master.”
Yuan Li was dumbfounded; he couldn’t even talk now. The ‘three light divine water’, ‘sky one true water’ and ‘great dark dew’, were all top-grade pre-world spirit treasures. A single drop of any of these could create an ocean, and could even generate miracles. To any water-kind creature, these three types of water were even more precious than dragon spirit blood. Dragon spirit blood could provide water-kind creatures with a possibility for them to become true dragons, while these three types of pre-world water could largely improve the bloodlines of all water-kind creatures. With enough amount, these three types of pre-world-water could make an ordinary water-kind creature’s bloodline as strong as the dragon bloodline!
For this little ice dragon, Priest Mu used all the above three types of pre-world spirit water to strengthen her body!
Yuan Li couldn’t even imagine how gifted this ice dragon was now. With nothing else but the nine strong meridians she had, she was already more talented than Snow with her old body. Yuan Li clearly understood that Snow was a little silver flood dragon, and she only had six main meridians inside her body.
The Flood Dragon King remained silent for quite a long while as Snow’s spirit pearl floated in front of him, Priest Hu’s hand had reached to him as well, with the little ice dragon coiling right on his palm. Inside Snow’s spirit pearl was a faint dragon silhouette, glancing at the ice dragon from time to time. Apparently, she was interested in this body as well.
“The third master…” The Flood Dragon King sighed slightly and said, “If I truly become your third master, I might have to exert my utmost effort for you and your brother…What a shame, what a shame! I lived a free life in the North Sea for so many years. Do I really have to get myself involved in the world of mortals? It’s like wriggling in a mire…”
“The world itself is a large mire, and every living being is wriggling in it. Unless we can thoroughly understand the supreme Dao of this world, who can escape? Who can be truly free?” Priest Mu looked at the Flood Dragon King and said honestly, “The so-called freedom, it’s only on the surface. My friend, when have you ever freed yourself from this mire?”
The Flood Dragon King turned around and glanced at the three-thousand ice flood dragons behind him, then glanced at Snow’s spirit pearl and looked at the ice dragon in Priest Mu’s hand.
Hesitating for another long while, the Flood Dragon King smiled bitterly and said, “Alright, alright, my little girl dragged me into the mire. Fine, I’ll take it. But I will not be your third master. Give me a position without much work to be done.”
Priest Mu slowly, and strenuously gave a smile with his bitter, wrinkled face. His smiling face was even worse than his crying face. He raised his hand and gently threw a little ice dragon into the pool. The Flood Dragon King sighed slightly, stroked Snow’s spirit pearl, and threw it into the pool as well.
Priest Mu turned around his palms. Instantly, a splendid glow rose from the pool, while strands of black and yellow natural reward power descended from the sky, slowly merging with Snow’s spirit pearl and that ice dragon.
Priest Mu then nodded to the Flood Dragon King and said in a deep voice, “Snow is perfectly gifted. I am willing to take her as my last disciple. In the future, when she is strong enough, she will take my place and become a new master of our sect. What do you think, my friend?”
The Flood Dragon King’s tightened face seemed to be eased a lot. He slowly nodded and responded, “How many years will that take? Not to mention the others, it’s good for my daughter to have a tutor to guide her and restrain her, so that she won’t recklessly get herself killed again!”
From a long distance away, Yemo Shayi and the others saw the green light gradually fad above the city. Suddenly, thousands of people showed up before the city. Those were the Flood Dragon King, Yuan Li and the three-thousand ice flood dragons.
A frigid gale roared in the air. The sky seemed to collapse, as countless dark cracks appeared in it. Through those cracks, fierce and frosty gales blew down. The iceberg with the Flood Dragon King’s true body sealed in it cracked, then a hundred-mile-long dragon-head slowly reached out from it and let out a freezing breath towards Ji Hao’s city.
Following the rumbling swooshing noise, the over one thousand miles square city on the water was frozen, sealed in an enormous iceberg, which had the radius of over ten-thousand-miles.
People in the city couldn’t come out, while people outside the city couldn’t get in.
This freezing breath even killed countless of those lotuses in the gray mist released from the Disease God streamer.
Chapter 1157: Endless Iceberg
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Oi, Oi, Uncle Flood Dragon!” Yuan Li looked at the Flood Dragon King in confusion, but the Flood Dragon King only took a quick glance at him and told him to ‘conduct himself well’. Then, he flew into the sky with the group of ice flood dragons and soon merged into the dark clouds in the sky.
Yuan Li stood on the water surface, without knowing what to do. What happened just now was like a dream, hazy and misty, that he couldn’t remember it clearly. Soon, nothing else but some very vague memories were left in his head. Snow seemed to be sent to a safe place by the Flood Dragon King, but where did she go? And what exactly had happened just now? Everything faded from Yuan Li’s brain.
“Uncle!” Yuan Li raised his head and shouted sadly towards where the Flood Dragon King disappeared, “How’s Snow now? What happened earlier? Why did you freeze that city?”
The Flood Dragon King didn’t respond. He had gone far away with his people.
Yuan Li helplessly sighed. He took a few circles, but he didn’t know what to do. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the enormous iceberg under his feet. This iceberg was over ten-thousand miles in radius, and the thickest part of it was nearly a hundred miles wide. However, this tremendous iceberg was perfectly transparent. Through the thick ice, Yuan Li clearly saw people in the city angrily banging against the ice. Hundreds of thousands of human warriors roared in anger, bashing the ice with their weapons. Yet, the ice remained perfectly unharmed.
Next, tens of Eastern Wasteland Divine Magi pulled out the strongest ‘wolf tooth’ arrows and shot the iceberg from the inside. Not a single scratch was left on the ice, while those arrows all shattered on it. Afterward, Divine Magi from the other clans all launched their moves. At first, they didn’t use all of their powers, but saw the ice remain completely motionless under their attacks. These Divine Magi were enraged. Without hesitation, they all launched full-power attacks to the ice.
At the moment, raging flames, thunderbolts, hurricane and hails all blasted above the city, added with all strange types of magic powers, striking on the ice along with dazzling lights.
Nevertheless, nothing happened to the iceberg, which was created by a breath of the Flood Dragon King. All strong human warriors in the city joined hands and tried for a whole quarter of an hour, but failed to leave even a mark on the ice.
“Is it truly so hard?” Through the tens of miles thick ice, Yuan Li saw those people in the city, but heard nothing. He stared at the unharmed iceberg and curiously pulled out the dragon staff, the one Yu Yu gave him.
“Ha-yah!” Yuan Li burst with a great roar. His long silver hair stood straight up one after another while he carried the staff up and flicked, then bashed violently on the iceberg, sending out waves of warm light. He spared no effort for this strike.
The dragon staff landed thunderously on the iceberg. Followed the loud bang, Yuan Li managed to leave a fist-sized dent on the iceberg with the powerful treasure given by Yu Yu. However, a shrill howl of Yuan Li came right after that. The dragon staff was sent flying away by the great counterforce, while Yuan Li’s arms were nearly blown up. He cried so hard in pain that even had his face covered in tear and snot. Seeing This, Yemo Shayi excitedly pulled out his heavy sword.
“Great supreme Dark Sun, please gift me the inexhaustible power of destruction! Let every living creature in this world witness your greatness and dreadfulness.”
Yemo Shayi murmuringly cast a spell. Meanwhile, his body transformed into a dark stream of mist that wrapped up his heavy sword, then hacked fiercely down. Yemo Shayi was as powerful as a Supreme Magus, and for this strike, he activated all of his power, one hundred percent.
After another thunderous bang, Yemo Shayi howled out loud in pain, exactly the same as Yuan Li.
The heavy sword clanged against the iceberg, and screamed weirdly, after which, an over ten-miles-long, a foot wide, and three feet deep crack appeared on the iceberg, while the sword was sent straight into the sky by the counterforce. Yemo Shayi’s arms were severely damaged as well, with the blood splashed everywhere.
“This…That flood dragon…He is…Is he truly so powerful?” Yemo Shayi raised his head in shock and glanced at where the Flood Dragon King disappeared. “Great supreme Dark Sun, I was weak back then when we invaded this world. Fortunately, I didn’t encounter this terrifying creature!”
Yemo Shayi quivered slightly. He now had a clear understanding of the Flood Dragon King’s power, and was shocked. Back then, when the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world, some powerful non-humankind beings traveled across the space and helped the invading forces. Silently, Yemo Shayi considered himself lucky. Fortunately, those powerful non-humankind beings helped.
Ji Hao trod on a stream of light, flashed across the air, and returned to the city. From a long distance away, Ji Hao saw the city was sealed in an iceberg, while Yuan Li and Yemo Shayi were both with a pair of damaged, bleeding arms. Blood had still been flowing out from their wounds. People in the city saw Ji Hao coming back; Man Man and Shaosi had been waving to Ji Hao through a thick layer of ice.
“Break!” From around ten miles away from the iceberg, Ji Hao flicked his wrist and sent out the Taiji divine sword. The Taiji divine sword transformed into a silver and golden, long streak of light, which pierced into the iceberg along with a high-pitched swishing noise. Following a sizzling noise, the three-thousand-meter-long sword light sank into the iceberg for over a thousand meters deep.
“Explode!” Ji Hao swiftly locked his finger together, then spread them out. The golden light and silver light transformed from the Taiji divine sword quickly merged together. The essence sun power and the extremely negative power clashed against each other, and immediately generated hundreds of fist-sized Taiji thunderbolts which blasted in all directions.
Those Taiji thunderbolts drilled deeper into the iceberg, as easily as sizzling in the air. Along with a few muffled booms, those thunderbolts expanded to hundreds of miles long. From each Taiji thunderbolt, a trace of extremely negative power spread out, which instantly triggered the thin yet extremely pure pre-world cold power contained in the iceberg.
A puffing noise could be heard without an end, as a hundred-miles-wide area of the iceberg was torn down by those Taiji thunderbolts. The ice was evaporated, and became clouds of steam, rising into the sky. A ten-miles-wide hole was opened up on the iceberg, beyond the city, and was large enough for warriors in the city to going out and in.
“Haha! I knew this bloody iceberg is not a problem for Ji Hao!” Man Man was always confident about Ji Hao. She excitedly raised her pair of hammers and banged the two hammers against each other while shouting for Ji Hao.
“This…This is probably because his power can naturally suppress the ice power, right?” Yemo Shayi watched Ji Hao break the iceberg, but still, he couldn’t believe his eyes. A full-power strike launched by himself only managed to create such a tiny crack on the iceberg, but what Ji Hao had achieved was way more than that!
“It’s because of the magic he cast and his powerful sword, but has nothing to do with his own power…My dear master is indeed strong, but his cultivation…He is only a Divine Magus after all…A top-grade magic, a top-grade sword… so enviable.” Yemo Shayi bowed deeply to Ji Hao and paid his highest respect to Ji Hao.
As people in the city were cheering and shouting for Ji Hao, countless gray-white beams of light flashed across the iceberg, sealing the large hole Ji Hao created back up with a thick layer of ice.
Chapter 1158: Caught Flat-Footed
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“This!” Looking at the resealed iceberg, Ji Hao was shocked.
He quickly flew to the disappeared hole and touched the newly sealed ice with his hand. The surface of the ice was clean and smooth, and no coldness could be sensed from it. On the contrary, Ji Hao sensed a weak warmth drilling into his body.
The extreme of Yin could generate Yang. This iceberg created by the Flood Dragon King was not as simple as it looked like.
“Interesting!” Ji Hao closed his mortal eyes and opened the eye of Dao. His three-inch-long eye of Dao opened slowly and released a clear light. Within the light, strange glowing crinkles sparkled faintly; each one of these crinkles was a naturally formed mark of the great Dao, seeming to be mystical.
Showering under the light released from Ji Hao’s eye of Dao, the iceberg disappeared. A purely white sphere of cold mist remained above the city, flowing slowly. The white mist was an entirety, but had divided into millions of river-like streams, flowing around. This was a powerful, great-scale magic formation.
The Flood Dragon King let out a simple breath towards the city. In fact, through this breath, he activated the natural Dao and built a natural magic formation, a high-grade one. With Ji Hao’s current knowledge, he could only tell that this was a magic formation. As for where the core and entrance of this magic formation were, and the operation pattern of this magic formation, he had no clue.
“The Flood Dragon King!” Ji Hao frowned, but then he gave a big warm grin while waving to Man Man and Shaosi through the thick ice to ease their worries. Afterward, he stood up, activated the Taiji Universe mirror.
“Go!” The Taiji Universe mirror released a white and misty beam of light, immediately expanding into a ten-miles-wide column of light, shining on the iceberg in front of Ji Hao.
Following a sizzling noise, the dazzling light column created a ten-miles-wide path in the iceberg, speedily extending down. Within seven to eight breaths, hundreds of miles thick ice layer were penetrated, and the path led straight into the city.
However, countless more gray-white beams flashed across the iceberg, dazzling like fishes. Within a blink of an eye, the path was filled back up with ice, and this time, this entire iceberg was added with a faintly sensible white glow.
What made Ji Hao speechless was that faint white glow was actually the purest extremely negative power!
This iceberg created by the Flood Dragon King could absorb all attacks coming from the outside, transform the enemies’ powers into his own, then strengthen and upgrade itself, making itself even harder to destroy. And apparently, the Flood Dragon King had also gained a rather deep understanding of the extremely negative power. Otherwise, this iceberg would never be able to absorb the extremely negative power Ji Hao released.
“We have trouble now.” Ji Hao sent the Taiji Universe mirror back into his spirit space, then gasped deeply. The pair of fire snakes coiled on Ji Hao’s shoulder glanced at each other and raised their heads together. They widely opened their jaws each let out a golden stream of raging flame towards the iceberg. The lava-like flame streams struck on the iceberg and sent up puffs of fire crystals.
The pair of snake gasped loudly for air while continuously flaming the iceberg. They had been around Ji Hao for years. Therefore, the fire they spurted out already contained a trace of sun power, which made it hundreds of times more powerful.
Nevertheless, this raging fire merely managed to melt a thin layer of ice on the surface of the iceberg.
Flaming the iceberg for a quarter of an hour, the pair of snakes were exhausted. They weakly lied on Ji Hao’s shoulders while the iceberg remained unchanged at all. Strands of white glow rose slowly from the iceberg. Because of the intense fire attack launched by the pair of snakes, the extremely negative power contained in the iceberg was strangely raised.
Ji Hao pondered for a short while, then let out the nine dragons chariot. Treading on the chariot, he boosted up the power of the chariot as much as he could and allowed the chariot to shine dazzlingly like the sun. The iceberg was instantly covered in a bright golden light. The iceberg was entirely transparent; the golden light went straight through it, twisted, and refracted in the iceberg, giving the enormous iceberg a splendid look, like a golden mountain. Trying for a whole hour, Ji Hao consumed up his power. As for the result, a sixty miles thick layer of ice was melted. Other than this, nothing else happened to the iceberg.
The sizzling noise could be heard once again as those gray-white beams flashed across the iceberg and quickly healed it. The iceberg was not only healed, the thickest part of it had even grown to around two-hundred-miles thick!
“This!” Ji Hao scratched his scalp, Yemo Shayi and the others were stunned as well. In the city, Hao Tao, Tao Sha and all the others, none of them knew what to do. The Flood Dragon King was too cruel, such that with a single breath, he almost wasted this city.
Divine Magi and Magus Kings had long lifespans. Therefore, those warriors commanders in the city would be fine, even if they have to be sealed in the iceberg for three to five hundred years. However, those elite warriors were all Senior Magi, and Senior Magi still needed to breathe for life!
The iceberg sealed the entire city. Although the Pan Gu Defense magic formation was still protecting the city, allowing a large space for the city, according to Ji Hao’s estimation, the air left in the city could last no more than half a month.
If the iceberg couldn’t be dealt with soon, this elite human force might die in there.
“Flood Dragon King…” Ji Hao gritted his teeth and activated the golden bridge. The golden bridge was able to travel across the space, and was best at breaking all kinds of magic seals. Back then, with the golden bridge, Ji Hao even managed to sneak into the Heaven and steal the breathing earth. The Heaven was guarded by the divine heaven and earth great formation, yet the golden bridge easily went through it. Based on this fact, it was not hard to imagine how powerful and magical the golden bridge was.
As a faint golden beam of light flashed across the air, Ji Hao merged into the iceberg, descended towards the city.
Following that familiar sizzling noise, countless soft yet strong white beams coiled the golden bridge up. Ji Hao controlled the golden bridge, continuously diving down. He felt that his body was wrapped in thousands of soft tentacles, and could only move in a very slow speed.
From the faint golden beam transformed from the golden bridge, countless arrow-like clear light streams suddenly darted out and flew forwards, silently shattered countless white beams. Afterwards, Ji Hao felt his body was light and flexible again. After twenty minutes, Ji Hao finally went through the iceberg and returned to the city.
“Eh?” Man Man and Shaosi both knew how powerful the golden bridge was. Normally, with the gold bridge, even a million-miles could only take Ji Hao only a second. But why did this two-hundred-miles-thick iceberg take Ji Hao such a long time?
They hurriedly walked to Ji Hao and held his hands.
“Hm, we’re in a little trouble now.” Ji Hao smiled bitterly. He could indeed bring people in or our with the golden bridge, but with his current power, he could carry no more than fifty people with the golden bridge. This was a huge city. With so many warriors and mounts in it, how could Ji Hao bring all of them out all by himself?
This was an unbreakable iceberg. Would the entire army truly be stuck in the city by this
iceberg till death?
Chapter 1159: Helpers
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
On the vast water, countless icebergs were connected closely, forming a glacier. In the darkness, strands of glowing green mist and dim flames spurted out from those icebergs from time to time. Those thin, matted, yet evil-looking mists and flames slowly rose into the sky and burned silently for a while, then died gradually. Right after that, more mist streaks and flame flakes rose into the sky.
The mists and flames with a green glow illuminated the whole area, which made the entire glacier green, seeming to be rather spooky and scary. On the southern side of the glacier, a tall and thick gray mist-wall was rolling. Countless water-kind creatures with strong ice powers gathered on the water surface, and had been letting out a dense ice mist with all their powers. The ice mist formed another mist wall, as tall and thick as the gray mist-wall. The ice mist-wall and the green-mist wall faced each other on the water surface.
Occasionally, some water-kind spirit creatures would fall into the water in exhaustion. Every time when this happened, some larger shaped water-kind spirit creatures, who seemed to be supervisors, would hurriedly rush over and immediately freeze these exhausted water-kind spirit creatures and the ones around them. They would then throw them into the ice mist wall, piling up them like bricks.
“Freeze then, free them all!” An enormous ice toad patted his large belly and yelled, “We don’t know if they’re just tired or infected with the plague! Freeze them all! Then, we can worry less! Haha! Do it quickly and neatly!”
Hearing the ice toad, some smaller shaped water-kind spirit creatures, who were almost used up, raised their heads with their last bit of strength, tremblingly stood up and each let out a thin stream of cold mist towards the ice mist wall in front of them. This thin stream of cold mist drained them. They softly fell on the water surface, then those supervisors rushed over and let out strong and dense ice mist streams. They froze them and the other smaller water-kind spirit creatures around them along with the water, turned them into a giant ice block, then cast a magic to send them up and threw them heavily into the ice mist wall.
On the glacier, countless water-kind spirit creatures were sealed in countless different sized ice blocks. The power vibrations released from these water-kind spirit creatures’ bodies had almost faded away, and their vital functions were nearly shut down. In these frozen water-kind spirit creatures, the effects of the viruses contained in the gray mist had been weakened to an extreme point.
Some water-kind spirit creatures were enormous; sealed up in ice, they became small-scale mountain ranges. Dragon whales, giant sharks, turtles, octopus and all the other kinds of enormous water-kind spirit creatures lied in transparent icebergs, with their bodies thickly covered in differently sized pustules, and their eyes filled with despair and fear.
Some water-kind spirit creatures had just arrived in Pan Gu world, and were not yet affected by the gray mist. They moved around the glacier in groups, tremblingly looking at the ones sealed in the ice, and murmuringly cursing the starter of this terrifying plague. In the meanwhile, some other water-kind spirit creatures with strong family backgrounds had been growling deeply in anger. They were mostly the offsprings of Wuzhi Qi, Xiang Liu, and the other few legendary water-kind spirit creatures in the North Sea. They were complaining, wondering why anyone didn’t come to help them. Even the super low temperature was about to fail to control the plague.
The viruses released from the Disease God streamer had a strong potential for mutation. At first, those viruses were largely suppressed the low temperature, but as the hours passed away, inside the bodies of those enormously shaped water-kind spirit creatures which were sealed in the ice, these viruses adapted to the low temperature. By now, those surviving viruses had been devouring the bodies of those water-kind spirit creatures and mutating unpredictably.
While complaining, a troop of water-kind spirit creatures walked past a three-hundred-miles-long inkfish, which was covered in a hundreds of meters thick layer of ice. They didn’t notice that a tentacle of this ink fish was wriggling quickly, and on this tentacle, countless huge pustules had been squirming like boiling gruel.
Boom! That tentacle exploded, shattered the ice, and sprayed a sticky blood on the faces and bodies of the troop of water-kind spirit creature.
These water-kind spirit creatures had already learned how scary those viruses Yu Mu released were. They screamed out shrilly, but before they could do anything, over ten enormous spirit creatures dashed over, casting all kinds of ice magics from distances away.
Following a loud buzzing noise, a tens of miles wide area was frozen into a giant ice block, and all water-kind spirit creatures sprayed by the ink-fish’s blood were sealed in it.
But this time, the viruses released from the inkfish’s tentacle had already adapted to the low temperature. Visibly, large pustules emerged on the skin of those water-kind spirit creatures, who were sealed in the ice. Next, their bodies began melting speedily, turning into puddles of sticky liquid.
More terrifyingly, those sticky puddles were like living creatures, transforming into countless thin, worm-like streams, wriggling in all directions swiftly.
“Heaven! Oh, my heaven!”
Seeing this, all surrounding water-kind spirit creatures were scared to death. They cried and screamed, abandoning this area immediately. They abandoned all their friends and families sealed in the ice, and fled away desperately.
The morale of these water-kind spirit creatures had collapsed completely at this very moment. The ancient heaven had fallen already. Otherwise, these water-kind spirit creatures would definitely shout the names of divine emperors and beg for mercy.
A strong gale roared over from high up in the sky. Coming along the gale were Xiang Liu and a large group of warriors in black armors.
From a long distance away, Xiang Liu saw that grey mist, which had billions of locusts hiding in it. He quivered slightly and cursed, “Ji Hao, that little b*stard. How brutal he is…This is unreasonable…The Disease God’s legacy, how did he get that?”
Taking out the calabash given by Priest Hua, Xiang Liu proudly sneered and said, “However, I have my own fortune! Hehe, with this new fortune of mine, I can continue what I’ve been doing. I can also protect myself; I can go anywhere I want! Who can stop me now?”
Laughing wildly, Xiang Liu took out a thumb-sized magic pill from the calabash, put it in his mouth and chewed for a while, turning the pill into a paste with his own saliva. Then, he sprayed it out and created a rain with his special power.
The heavy rain descended along with the roaring gale, rolling up the paste Xiang Liu spat out. Instantly, a strong and refreshing aroma could be sensed in this whole area, which had a radius of thousands of miles. Coiled in a cyan-colored mist, raindrops fell from the sky, into the gray mist-wall. Inside the grey mist-wall, countless locusts screamed and died immediately. Their bodies exploded, turning into spheres of poisonous mist that dissipated in the air.
The rain fell on the bodies of those water-kind spirit creatures, which had fallen ill and felt their bodies were as heavy as mountains. Instantly, these water-kind spirit creatures were refreshed, as the viruses inside their bodies had been wiped out.
The rain dripped into the glacier, flowing into the bodies of those water-kind spirit creatures, who were almost killed by the gray mist. These dying spirit creatures gasped simultaneously for air. The illnesses were gone, and they recovered immediately, gaining their strengths back. They roared thunderously, twisted their bodies, broke the ice and rose from the glacier one after another.
Xiang Liu nodded in satisfaction. He pointed at the south and growled, “Boys, go south! Go, go, kill every human being you see! You kill all human beings who are brave enough to come out of their cities. Eat them, enslave them, and tread your feet upon them! Go! Go!”
All water-kind spirit creatures roared in chorus. They rushed across the gray mist-wall, which was already harmless, marching to the south.
At the same time, a red, misty silhouette abruptly showed up upon Ji Hao’s city. That was a man, with a tall hat and a long robe.
Chapter 1160: Suiren
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Marquis Yao!” The man with a tall hat stood in the air above the city and mildly greeted to Ji Hao.
“You are?” Ji Hao activated the golden bridge once again and squeezed out through the iceberg with difficulty. A while later, he stood in front of the man with a tall hat, and bowed politely.
Ji Hao had seen these people with tall hats around Emperor Shun for quite a few times. During the first great war between he humankind and the non-humankind that Ji Hao fought, he saw such a man with a tall hat by Emperor Shun’s side.
Last time in the Town Hall, twelve men with tall hats showed up together, instantly suppressing a group of leaders of the alliance of human clans and forcing them to join hands and help Emperor Shun to control the flood with all their resources. Ji Hao clearly understood that these men with tall hats were probably the most powerful ones among the entire humankind, could even be those famous legendary heroes in the history of the humankind. Without a doubt, Ji Hao should have more respect for these mysterious people.
“I am Suiren.” Before the man’s face, the dense fiery mist suddenly faded, showing his ordinary-looking but especially amiable face. Suiren didn’t have a stunning look, but he did have a pair of deep, bright eyes. If one looked into his eyes, one would see a vivid spark, just like the starlights in the sky.
Ji Hao’s scalp was numbed. A short distance away, Feng Xing, Yi Di and the other few warrior commanders had already involuntarily kneeled on the ice surface.
Suiren was an ancient human emperor. When human beings were still ignorant, living like wild animals in the forest, Suiren lit the fire for the humankind. From then on, human beings started departing from the most primitive lifestyle, learning the differences between human beings and wild beasts, standing up in Pan Gu world with the name of ‘humankind’.
“Emperor Suiren? Didn’t you…” Countless legends about Emperor Suiren crossed Ji Ho’s mind, including where he died, and where he was buried in. Till present, in every new year festival, groups of Maguspreists would pay respects to Emperor Suiren at his tomb. Before his gravestone, incense sticks had been burning all year round.
“I am only a clone of him. The real Suiren has left Pan Gu world long ago.” Suiren nodded to Ji Hao seriously, then the fiery mist emerged again, covering his face as he continued, “Enough of the small talk. Let’s melt this iceberg and get these young warriors out first. After that, I have a mission for you.”
Ji Hao took a few steps back, looking at Suiren curiously.
Ji Hao had all kinds of supreme magic treasures, including the divine seal of the East Emperor Taiyi. He also had the power of the great Dao of sun, and he had been speedily absorbing everything that Taiyi had learned about the great Dao of sun. Despite all this, he failed to melt even a little bit of this iceberg. Ji Hao truly wanted to know how Suiren would save them from this troubled situation.
“That old ice worm, he has made progress!” Suiren lowered his head and stared at the iceberg for a while, then sighed and said, “Back then, when he just occupied the north ice seal, the group of evil creatures under his command liked eating human beings. A few of my friends and I started a fight against him, forcing him to kill every last one of those evil creatures with his own hands.”
“The old ice worm is sensitive about his reputation. After we injured him, he has been hiding in the ice sea for a very long period, never coming out again.” said Suiren blandly, “Therefore, kids like you don’t know much about him! This iceberg he created, it’s not so hard to deal with, as long as you can grasp the ‘true intent’ of it.”
The ‘true intent’? Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows. Suiren’s words seemed to contain too many meanings.
“I’ve seen you release the essence sun fire and the Gold Crow flame, but your fires are ‘dead’. You have the powers of fire, yet you don’t have the ‘heart’ of fire. Therefore, you can’t lift the powers of your fires to the maximum stage.” Suiren raised a finger and continued in a deep voice, “My fire is ordinary. It’s not a powerful spirit fire, nether is a pre-world divine fire. Instead, its the most ordinary fire in the world that I created back then by drilling a piece of wood.”
A small flame lit up on Suiren’s finger. The faint orange fire was gentle and weak, shaking in the strong wind. As Suiren said, this was the most ordinary fire in the world. Housewives living in countrysides would cook meals with this type of fire. This fire could emblazon firewood and dry grasses, but couldn’t be used for smelting ores, not to mention burning the world and breaking the space. Ji Hao could easily release a stream of essence sun fire by simply raising his arm, and that stream would be tens of thousands of times more powerful than Suiren’s fire.
This small flame on Suiren’s finger was truly not so harmful, but what about Ji Hao’s essence sun fire? It could even vaporize metals instantly!
However, once Ji Hao saw this small flame, he sensed an indescribable warmth instantly fill up his entire body. The small weak flame warmed up his soul and every cell of his body, and made him feel energetic.
The small flame reminded Ji Hao of his childhood. When he was little, sometimes in the morning, he would open his eyes and see Qing Fu kneeling by the bonfire, gently grilling beast meat and sweet potatoes. The bonfire was not dazzling at all, but along with the aroma of grilling foods, Ji Hao could always sense a thriving life-force from it.
All of a sudden, Ji Hao got the meaning of the so-called ‘true intent’. It was just like the spirit of a weapon or a tool, just like the soul of a human being. Without a spirit, a weapon or a tool could only be lifeless, and without a soul, a human being would become a walking dead. Without the ‘true intent’, no matter how great a power was, it couldn’t be released entirely.
“The ‘true intent’ of the old ice worm’s cold power was his withered, cold, isolated heart, and the ‘true intent’ of my fire is the endless hope, the inexhaustible life-force.” Suiren flicked his finger and sent the flame to the iceberg. The flame drifted down and drilled into the iceberg along with a sizzling noise, diving down towards the city.
Even with the golden bridge, Ji Hao still felt it extremely difficult when penetrating the iceberg. But this weak and tiny flame of Suiren cut the iceberg broken, as easily as cutting a piece of tofu with a sharp knife.
Countless gray-white beams dazzled over from all directions towards the flame. The flame got smaller and smaller, but much brighter than before. At last, the flame reached to the deepest area of the iceberg and slightly touched a certain spot.
Puff! A thin stream of cold power and the small flame devoured each other. Next, the enormous iceberg quaked intensely. Afterward, clouds of steam puffed up from the iceberg, while the iceberg disappeared without a trace.
“Pure strength is not enough.” Suiren looked at Ji Hao and said in a gentle yet serious tone, “You are almost as strong as me, but why do you need the strength? Marquis Yao, you have the strength, but you don’t have the heart. You still lack something.”
In Ji Hao’s spirit space, the mysterious man complained, “Strength is strength…What do I need a heart for?” clicking his tongue, he continued, “But, this sounds reasonable though…Back then, I…” He snorted and carried on, “I am getting criticized by a little kid, how shameful is this!”
Sighing slightly, Suiren said in a deeper voice, “However, personality, cultivation, experiences, in every way, you’re definitely the best among your generation. We have a mission, do you dare to take it? We’ve been considering over and over again, and at the moment, you’re the most suited person for it.”
Without asking any question, Ji Hao said ‘Yes’.
Chapter 1161: A Lecture Given By Suiren
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The gate of the city was opened. Hao Tao, Tao Sha, and the other elders walked out together. People stood in ordered lines on both sides of the gate and bowed to Suiren. A few of these people were Suiren’s offspring, and their clans were originated from Suiren Family; they politely kneeled on the ground.
“Get up. No need to stand on ceremony…These things are indeed important, but too much would be bad.” Suiren waved his hand and said. Hearing him, people straightened their bodies one after another. Suiren looked at all surrounding people with mild and warm eyes, and his eyes stopped for a few seconds on Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, and Yu Mu.
Guided by Ji Hao, Suiren and the others came to the headquarters tent. Seeing the Pan Gu bell and the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, Suiren stopped, pointed at the bell, smiled faintly and said, “Marquis Yao, you’re a good commander.”
Ji Hao grinned embarrassedly. Suiren’s words sounded like a praise, yet Ji Hao didn’t feel being praised at all. On the contrary, he felt like being blamed slightly.
“You’re wonderful, almost like their parents.” continued Suiren.
Shaking his head, Suiren turned around and glanced at the group of warrior commanders, then said in a deep voice, “You’re brave warriors. You are fighters of the human beings. You are strong men. You wear armors, hold weapons; you fight wild beasts, fight the non-humankind; you protect your own kind. You’re like the eagles fighting in the sky, instead of chickens hiding in your nests and shaking in fear.”
Pointing at the Pan Gu bell, Suiren carried on in that deep yet strong voice, “This bell is very strong, and this great magic formation is strong as well. This city is safe under the storm and the hurricane, and is very comfortable to live in. Have you been hiding in this city all the time?”
As he chuckled, Suiren walked to Yi Di, pulled out a few arrows from his quiver, nodded and said, “Hmm, these arrows are really not bad…These are at least ten times more powerful than the ones made by those top-grade master arrow crafters in the Eastern Wasteland, am I right? Where did you get these?”
Yi Di’s face turned dark. He squeezed a smile out of his face and responded, “Marquis Yao gave us these!”
Suiren nodded and asked, “Can you make these powerful arrows yourself?”
Yi Di and the other archers even had their faces turned green by now. They turned to Ji Hao together — What a joke! Even Eastern Wasteland masters couldn’t make these spell symbol arrows, not to mention these archers
Suiren turned to Ji Hao. Before he asked any question, Ji Hao hurriedly raised both hands and said, “I disassembled the spell symbols in a ‘hurricane’ arrow, a ‘volcano collapse’ arrow and a ‘wolf tooth’ arrow with a pre-world supreme treasure. The treasure upgraded those spell symbols groups and automatically made these spell symbol arrows.”
Suiren nodded again, and responded with that deep voice, “Which means, Marquis Yao, you can’t make these arrows yourself either, right?”
Ji Hao remained silent. Compared with that five-colored cauldron inside his body, his own handcraft was a total mess. Perhaps, the arrows made by Po could be even more powerful than these spell symbols arrows. But Po was not like the cauldron, and he could never produce millions of super-grade spell symbols arrows at a time.
“If that treasure of yours disappeared, can you still fulfill these boys’ needs?” Suiren glanced at Ji Hao, turned back to Yi Di, and continued, “If one day, Marquis Yao is not by your side, and you don’t have these super-grade arrows anymore, can you still fight?”
The faces of Yi Di and the other Eastern Wasteland commanders around him suddenly turned deathly pale; even their legs began shaking. None of them could say a word.
Suiren then walked to Tao Sha and the other few Taotie Clan elders. Poking those Taotie tooth chains tied around these elders’ waists, he said with a bland tone, “I think only one Taotie tooth is possessed by Taotie Clan, as the greatest treasure. How many do you have now?”
Man Man raised her own Taotie tooth chain with both hands and responded, “Three-Hundred and one, including this one of mine!”
Suiren smilingly glanced at Man Man and said, “You make one or two for the little girl as toys, fine. But you are elders of your clan, and these fake Taotie tooth…Alright, alright, not too many powerful treasures like this existed in the world, and It’s not a bad thing for you to prepare some of these. But look at your armors, your weapons, and everything you are wearing now!”
People lowered their heads and looked at their armors and weapons.
The armors and weapons using by all warriors in this city were productions of Ji Hao’s five-colored cauldron. Those gears were all ungraded and remolded by Ji Hao, and were much better than productions of the other human clans.
“Strong armors can make it easier for you to survive on battlefields; good weapons can allow you to kill more enemies.” said Suiren, “This is good…The only problem is… did you make these armors and weapons with your own hands?”
“Did those blacksmiths in your clans hammer these armors and weapons over and over again? The spell symbols on these armors and weapons, did those Maguspriests in your clan carve those personally?” Suiren continued in a louder voice.
“Once you are used to these good armors and weapons gained from Marquis Yao with no effort, once you have lost the passion to create better forging techniques and stronger spell symbols, once you think nothing but getting better armors and weapons from Marquis Yao…If one day, Marquis Yao is not here for you anymore, what would you do?”
Suiren walked to Ji Hao, shook his head, and grabbed Ji Hao’s wrist.
“I was going to say more to you, but I had a chance to rethink. I don’t need to say too much to you, and you shall think about it yourselves. Think about what should you do for the future.”
Pointing at the north, Suiren continued, “In the north, those water-kind creatures are heading south again. Stop them, buy some time for the flood-control troops in Pu Ban City, this is what you should be doing. Staying in this city like chickens, or rushing out, fighting those water-kind things, maybe showering in blood… You choose!”
“I only want you to remember one thing. In all ages, facing all enemies, human warriors never won a single battle by hiding behind a tall and strong wall! The territories we have today, the homelands we are living in, those were all earned by generations of warriors with their swords and blades and hot blood!”
“Are you all cowards now? Are you all afraid of death now?”
Suiren’s words sounded heavy. The faces of all present elders, commanders and warriors blushed instantly.
“Hao Tao, from now on, this army is under your command. I will give you no requirement. I only want you to try your best!” Suiren pointed at Hao Tao, then waved his hand. Following his move, the Pan Gu bell silently and quickly flew to Ji Hao.
Ji Hao took back the Pan Gu bell. Following Suiren’s words, he gathered Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Feng Xing and Yu Mu. Other than them, all the others were left in the city, under Hao Tao’s command, even including Yemo Shayi. Afterward, Suiren waved his broad sleeve and sent up a dazzling fiery light, then disappeared with Ji Hao and his friends.
Chapter 1162: The Water Eye in Huai Water
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
A bright fiery light darted south. Ji Hao surprisingly fond out that Suiren’s flying speed was only slightly slower than the highest speed of the golden bridge under his control. In mere terms of flying speed, Suiren was faster than Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi.
What surprised Ji Hao more was that Suiren brought Man Man, Shaosi, Feng Xing Taisi and Yu Mu, but at the same time, he had also conveniently brought Yuan Li along with the others. By now, this water ape with long silver fur was huddled in the fiery light, and had been slapping his own head hard. No one knew what kind of complicated question he was struggling with.
Man Man, Shaosi, and all the others had been looking at Suiren with extra respect and admiration. Suiren was an ancient human emperor, a saint who led the humankind from ignorance to civilization. Before, Suiren only existed in legends, but now, he showed up right in front of them, as a living being. Man Man and the others were surely thrilled by his appearance.
However, because of Suiren’s great fame, none of them dared to say anything to him.
Flying for a while, Suiren finally started talking, “Marquis Yao, do you understand?”
Ji Hao grinned and nodded. He understood Suiren’s words, and the reason why Suiren said that. But, Ji Hao had his own reasons to do what he had been doing. They shared an ultimate purpose, as they both wanted to humankind to survive, grow and develop; they just thought in different ways.
But of course, Suiren was an ancient human emperor, while Ji Hao had his previous life memory. Based on their backgrounds, if would be ridiculous if they had the same way of thinking.
“You will be a territory owner; you can take care of a clan quite well. Even on battlefields, you will be a good commander, who cares about his warriors. But, you will not be a good commander in chief, and you can never become a good leader.” said Suiren slowly, “In this regard, Si Wen Ming is bigger than you and all the other competitors.”
“Uncle Wen Ming is indeed good.” Ji Hao agreed.
“What I’m trying to say is, he is more hard-hearted than all of you. He is willing to let human beings bleed and sacrifice. For the future of the humankind, he can bear to let our warriors shed blood.” Turning around, Suiren looked at Ji Hao and continued, “And you…You protect your warriors too well. This is truly not good.”
Ji Hao remained silent. He didn’t know what to say, and he could only give a hollow smile.
“If we want the humankind to grow stronger and to thrive, we have to go through difficulties.” said Suiren slowly, “Human beings have to understand that everything we have, food, armors, weapons and all kinds of magic treasures, talismans, we have to make those with our own hands. We have to know how to produce those things we need, and knowledge, is our true wealth.”
“What you’ve been doing can indeed allow a small number of people to grow stronger ahead of the others, but on the whole, this can only weaken the natural, inexhaustible learning abilities and creativity of human beings.” Suiren patted Ji Hao’s shoulder and continued, “I know you meant well, but you did it in the wrong way.”
“Si Wen Ming has been doing well. He knew you’re a diamond in the rough. Therefore, he dared to give you pressure, and he dared to let you, such a young man, lead a great-scale, elite force to the north.”
“What you are going to face is not only those non-humankind armies; you will also face the Yu Dynasty, which was built by the non-humankind. You will encounter countless challenges and life-risking fights. You might die, but if you survive, you will serve as a core member of our humankind for many years to come.”
“Not only you, this is also a test, and an opportunity, for all people around you.”
“Once upon a time, Emperor Fuxi said that human beings are strange. If human beings live too comfortably and safely, the humankind would quickly corrode and fall. But, if human beings live under pressure, the humankind would never die, no matter how strong the pressure was. Therefore, Emperor Fuxi said that disasters will make the humankind thrive; the more disasters come, the stronger our can humankind be.”
“This flood had indeed caused us severe damage, but as long as we can get through this, a brighter day will be expecting us.” said Suiren seriously, “This is a severe trial, facing which, countless heroes will rise among us. But you protected them as if they were a group of fragile chicks.”
Ji Hao spread his hands, not knowing what to say.
Emperor Fuxi and Emperor Suiren chose to cultivate and strengthen the humankind with the pure law of the jungle, while Ji Hao…
Smiling embarrassedly once again, Ji Hao said, “I may be too softhearted…I don’t want people around me to die one after another.”
Suiren looked at Ji Hao seriously and responded with a strangely heavy tone, “Marquis Yao, believe me, we’ve witnessed death a million times more than you did…And every one of us has died many times. Those warriors refused to surrender and died to the last man, but their sacrifices saved many more people. With their deaths, they earned the rise of the entire humankind. So, who cannot sacrifice?”
He pointed at Ji Hao’s heart and continued, “Perhaps, one day, we will both die. Who can truly be immortal? At least, I don’t believe in immortality. Can this world exist forever?”
“If we want to survive, many of us have to fight, to kill and to die. Only when many brave ones among us are happy to die for the future of the humankind can we grow and develop, can be strong and never collapse. A society without heroes and the brave ones will not have a future.”
“Aren’t you ruining their future by over-protecting them?” sighed Suiren, “I have a mission here, but I don’t have the time to do it myself. So, I can only leave it to you.”
Patting again on Ji Hao’s shoulder, Suiren carried on, “Try your best to accomplish the mission, and think about what I said. In the future, we have many more important things for you to do.”
At last, he said to Ji Hao, “Remember one thing, as long as the sacrifice is meaningful, as long as we can afford it and we’re not wasting lives on purpose, no matter how great the sacrifice might be, we should not dread.”
The fiery light flashed across the sky. Ji Hao carefully pondered upon Suiren’s words. Recalling what he had done in the recent years, Ji Hao felt that he had indeed been overprotecting people around him.
A while later, the fiery light dimmed. In front of Ji Hao still was the vast water. However, on the boundless water surface was a ten-thousand-miles-wide dark whirlpool, roaring and spinning.
“This is a core area of the Huai Water. This whirlpool, we call it the ‘water eye’.” said Suiren, “After we received your message, Emperor Shun has sent out quite a few strong warriors to try to dive in, but they have all disappeared.”
“We want to find out what exactly is hiding in this water eye, and the other water eyes in the rest few large rivers.”
Chapter 1163: Yuan Sheng
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Earlier, Wuzhi Qi sneakily visited Ji Hao and sought cooperation for the safety of himself and his offsprings. He even gifted Ji Hao the nine dragons chariot and the divine seal of the East Emperor to show his sincerity.
Some top secrets were hiding in the water eyes of the few great rivers; this information was also leaked to Ji Hao by Wuzhi Qi. However, Ji Hao didn’t know that Emperor Shun had already taken action once he received the message from Ji Hao. Strong warriors were sent out by Emperor Shun to dive into the water eye in the Huai Water, and to see what was in there. But according to Suiren, all those people had vanished.
“These things should be handled by old folks like us.” Looking at Ji Hao, Suiren helplessly spread his hands and said, “But we are all busy, and can’t make the time to deal with these detailed things.”
“And…” Suiren frowned and continued, also helplessly, “I don’t have a physical body. What you are looking at is a clone, with the bones made from a trace of my soul and the natural reward power, and the skin made from the power of fire. Therefore, we are strong indeed, but we are also weak. Many things in this world can easily harm us.”
“First, we can’t make the time ourselves; second, we cannot go to dangerous places ourselves. For the above reasons, we can’t do it ourselves. Marquis Yao, you are the most suited person we found for this mission.” Suiren seriously cupped his hands and slightly bowed to Ji Hao, glancing at Yuan Li in the meanwhile.
“I get it!” Ji Hao looked at Suiren and responded. ‘A clone made with the natural reward power? No wonder he looks like a human being, yet not exactly like a human being. Are they all busy? What are they busy at?’ Wondered Ji Hao silently. But of course, Ji Hao was not silly enough to ask Suiren that question.
“Leave it to me. If I find out anything useful, I will…”
Suiren took out a five-colored, square-shaped jade tablet and handed it to Ji Hao. The jade tablet was embossed with dragons and phoenixes on the edges, a picture of farming on the right side, and a picture of fishing on the backside. “Go straight to Pu Ban City and report to Emperor Shun, or directly contact me with this in case of an emergency…Hmm, this is my identification token as a former human emperor. It can also serve as a life-saving treasure.”
Ji Hao trembled slightly while taking over the tablet with both his hands.
A pure warmth surged out of the tablet and slowly flew into Ji Hao’s body. Suddenly. Ji Hao heard the shouts of countless human beings. He sensed the happiness, the anger, the sadness, and the joy of all those people.
Seeing Ji Hao’s changing facial expressions, Suiren smiled and continued mildly, “Another thing… Elder Destiny, the leader of those Pan Xi world people, who chose to follow your lead, we need to borrow him. I think Emperor Shun has already sent people to pick him up from your place.”
Ji Hao paused for a second, then hurriedly said ‘sure’. Suiren left him a few words, then transformed into a fiery light and flew southeast in a rush. From a long distance away, a beautiful bird song could be heard. Following that, Ji Hao saw a rosefinch descend from the air, coiled in fire. Suiren stood on the bird’s back, and soon disappeared.
“Eh? Are we going down there?” Seeing Suiren leave, Man Man looked at the giant whirlpool in front of her, with her pink face turning dark. She was an offspring of Zhu Rong, and she hated oceans, lakes, rivers and streams the most.
“Yes, but don’t be afraid. Someone will be guiding us.” Ji Hao dragged Yuan Li up from the ground. By now, Yuan Li had still been murmuring to himself.
“Still worrying about Snow?” asked Ji Hao in a deep voice. “Something must have happened to the Flood Dragon King, but…Help me diving into this water eye. In the future, I may beg Emperor Shun to ask the Flood Dragon King to marry his daughter to you. What do you think?”
Yuan Li popped out his eyes instantly. Instead of struggling in his own vague memories, he grabbed Ji Hao’s shoulders, grinned and said, “You said that yourself, and you’re my big brother. You can’t lie to m…I’m afraid some bad thing has truly happened to the Flood Dragon King. If he refuses to marry Snow to me, you have to help me!”
Ji Hao patted Yuan Li’s shoulder, then turned to the water eye with a serious look.
Before the flood came, the Huai Water was one of the largest rivers in Midland, covering a broad area with over a million branches. Countless human beings lived by the Huai Water. During peaceful days, even as a great river, the widest area of Huai Water was only around a thousand miles wide. But now, the river was flooding, and the world had almost turned into an ocean, while the Huai Water became completely boundless.
The dark whirlpool was enormous, spinning rapidly. A strong dark hurricane had been blowing out from the whirlpool, almost tangible, roaring thunderously. Occasionally, exhausted large birds flying across the sky would be dragged into the whirlpool and shredded immediately, if they accidentally got too close to it.
If Suiren didn’t guide him, Ji Hao would never believe that this giant whirlpool was actually the entrance of one of those water eyes that Wuzhi Qi mentioned to him.
“How do we get in?” Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li and asked.
“I can easily get in. I grew up in here.” Looking at the giant whirlpool, Yuan Li seemed to be shocked a little bit as well. “The problem is, I can even bring a few water-kind creatures in, but for human beings…”
Ji Hao pondered for a while, then raised his arms. Heng Xing flew out from his sleeve. Ji Hao pointed at Heng Xing, and following his moves, he stretched his body and transformed back into a Henggong fish, happily jumping into the water.
“Man Man, you and the others wait outside, while I follow Yuan Li in! Remember, whatever happens, you are not allowed to make a single step near that whirlpool!”
Ji Hao took out a large number of magic formation tools and powerful magic thunder bombs and fire bombs, handed them to Shaosi and said, “Heng Xing will serve as your mount. You go set up a few defensive and attacking magic formations in this area to cover us, and put all these thunder bombs and fire bombs in your magic formations.”
Ji Hao told Man Man to look after Mr. Crow and the pair of fire snakes. Then, he once again warned the others to not come near that whirlpool. After that, he flashed across the air, transformed his body into a thin stream of extremely negative power, and spread on Yuan Li’s fur.
In shock, Yuan Li looked at his own long silver fur, which was now covered under the thin layer of extremely negative power transformed from Ji Hao’s body. He murmured to complain, “You are a master of the great Dao of sun, fine, but you’re also a master of the ‘extremely negative power invisibility’… What can I say?”
While complaining, Yuan Li turned around, quickly waved to Man Man and Shaosi, then jumped into the water.
As a water ape, Yuan Li gave a joyful shout once he dove into the water, then swiftly moved downwards like a silver beam.
Yuan Li split the water and created a path for himself, while speedily diving down. Every time when water-kind spirit creatures showed up to try to stop him, he would release his power and slap them away. The society of spirit creatures was based on strict hierarchy. Sensing Yuan Li’s power, those smaller shaped water-kind spirit creatures all stepped away. Therefore, without much of difficulty, Yuan Li reached the bottom of the whirlpool.
A building, which was entirely built with cold jade, stood on the bottom of the water, beside a dark hole. Tens of miles away from the building, a fierce undercurrent came to Yuan Li. It transformed into a giant fist, and struck to Yuan Li from hundreds of meters away.
“Yuan Li, what are you doing in here?”
A rude voice could be heard. Following the voice, a fifteen-meter tall, ferocious-looking water ape with blue fur suddenly leaped out from the building.
“Yuan Sheng? Why are you here?” Yuan Li shouted out while dodging hurriedly.
Chapter 1164: Easily Get In
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Hiding in Yuan Li’s furs, Ji Hao sneakily glanced at Yuan Sheng.
A fierce and violent power vibration came straight at Ji Hao’s face. In Ji Hao’s eyes, Yuan Sheng’s entire body was burning with a dark fire, and that deep blue spirit power of his coiled around his body, rolled in dense streams, and wrapped his muscular body. A strong power seemed to be contained in his body, that made him seem like a volcano which could erupt at any time.
The enormous fist transformed from that stream almost landed on Yuan Li’s body before he screamed out. Two bright silver beams darted out from Yuan Li’s body and instantly reached hundreds of miles away, leaving a faint silhouette of Yuan Li facing that fist. Followed by a muffled bang, the faint silhouette was shattered, and in the next moment, a strong force reached straight to Yuan Li’s face.
Yuan Sheng moved as fast as a bolt of lightning. He failed to see through the magic Yuan Li cast just now, and he didn’t know which one of those silver beam was the real Yuan Li. However, this did not keep Yuan Sheng from darting to one of those silver beams and shattering it, then swishing to the real Yuan Li. He grabbed Yuan Li’s neck with both hands and carried him up.
Yuan Li was only around seven feet tall, while Yuan Sheng was fifteen meters tall. He grabbed Yuan Li’s neck, shaking him hard like a bear torturing a rabbit.
Yuan Sheng snorted and put his large head near Yuan Li’s face, opened his thin lips and showed his tusks. Staring at Yuan Li in the eyes, with a pair of eyes that looked like two blue colored burning coal pieces, Yuan Sheng shouted, “Yuan Li, what are you doing in here? You should now be…Let me think about it… You were sent out by Abba eight-hundred years ago. So you should now be…”
Yuan Sheng didn’t finish his talk. Instead, he roared loudly and threw a heavy punch on Yuan Li’s belly,
Yuan Li howled in pain, then spat at Yuan Sheng and shouted to respond, “You bloody b*stard! I should be in the army returning from Pan He world! And I should be heading north to attack the humankind’s flood-control troops!”
With glowing red eyes, Yuan Li stared at Yuan Sheng and continued shouting, “Haven’t you heard it? The humankind released viruses at our armies! Many have died! Xiang Liu Junior is chopped! I’m not stupid enough to die with them!”
“Viruses?” Yuan Sheng’s look turned quite weird. He looked at Yuan Li from head to toe, then loosened his hands and threw Yuan Li to the soft sands on the bottom of the river. Then, he held his hands behind his body like a middle-aged human being. Yuan Sheng laughed, as if he were happy to hear such news. Then, he said to Yuan Li, “So, you came back as a deserter? You’re a deserter! Haha! A son of Wuzhi Qi chose to be a coward! He fled back!!”
Yuan Li blushed as he said in a dry voice, “I didn’t flee, I just temporarily retreated! When those viruses are dealt with, I will…”
Yuan Sheng laughed out loud. Shaking his head quickly, he continued yelling, “Don’t explain, I get it! Yuan Li, the stubborn, silly kid who dared to fight me, his big brother, is now a deserter! Hehe, where are those warriors Abba gave you? They’re not all dead, are they?”
Yuan Sheng lowered his head with a strong expectation, put his face near Yuan Li’s, and laughed, “Tell me, tell me, are they still alive? Hehe, they’re all trusted ones trained by Abba himself. If you get them all killed…You will be dead!”
“They stayed in Pan He world!” said Yuan Li with a dark face, “I was worrying about…So I came back alone ahead of the others!”
“You were worrying about…Ah, ah, ah I remember her!” said Yuan Sheng with a creepy tone, “I remember her. Many years ago, every time you were beaten up by me, a little girl would always be crying beside you! That girl, she has grown up too, hasn’t she?”
Yuan Li vigilantly looked at Yuan Sheng and said, “What’re you gonna do? I am warning you… If you dare to hurt Snow…”
Yuan Sheng grabbed Yuan Li up and dragged him to that bottomless dark hole, which was around five-hundred-meters in radius. While walking, he laughed, “What am I gonna do? Hehe, she’s the Flood Dragon King’s daughter, isn’t she? Back then, after you were sent away by Abba, I inquired about her.”
“Not bad! The Flood Dragon King is one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong’s command too. She is the Flood Dragon King’s only daughter, while I am the oldest son, also the strongest son of Wuzhi Qi. I think we will make a lovely couple!” Yuan Sheng bragged, “My Shifu is an amazingly powerful being, and I totally deserve her! So I’m gonna marry her, and let her carry my children!”
Yuan Li paused instantly. “Snow will never like you…When did you have a Shifu?” asked Yuan Li while staring at Yuan Sheng in shock.
“This is none of your business!” Yuan Sheng proudly raised his head and laughed loudly, “My Shifu is terrific. I’m afraid even Abba is much weaker than my Shifu. It’s just that I’m not allowed to tell anyone his name, so…But you have to know, my Shifu is one of the few most powerful beings in this world!”
Carrying Yuan Li with one hand, Yuan Sheng drummed his own chest with another hand and laughed, “Don’t you feel strange? Back then, when Abba sent you away, you were almost stronger than me. But now, I can easily defeat you!”
“I admit, as Abba said, you’re more talented than I am. After all, your Amma is a human being, and human beings are always smarter. Sadly, my Amma is a silly devil ape, who can not even use human language!” Standing by the dark hole, Yuan Sheng said. The dark hole was the true face of the water eye in Huai Water. From the hole, rapid water streams swished out, and the dark whirlpool almost brushed against Yuan Sheng’s face.
“But now, you’ve come back, and I can easily defeat you! Do you know why? Because I have a great Shifu, while you are still a wild monkey!” Yuan Sheng gave a big grin, proudly pointed at the whirlpool, and said, “Abba knows that I’ve been improving largely these years, so he promoted me. I’m a general now, and I’m responsible for guarding this water eye!”
“I don’t know what’s in there, but no one who dares to go in will end will!” Yuan Sheng laughed wickedly and said, “Lord Gong Gong has given his order that whoever dares to set foot in there will be beheaded! So, go to hell, Yuan Li!”
Yuan Sheng raised Yuan Li high with both arms, then threw him into the rapid whirl.
“That little girl you mentioned, she’s mine now! Haha!” Yuan Sheng rested his hands on his hips, then turned around and grinned to a group of water-kind spirit creatures, who came to see what was happening. He yelled, “You all saw it. Yuan Li is my sweet little brother, I treated him with the best food and wine I had. Yet, he sneaked into that forbidden zone while I wasn’t noticing!”
Laughing wildly, Yuan Sheng growled, “Keep an eye on this area! If Yuan Li comes back out, chop him immediately! If he never comes out again…That would be the best!”
Yuan Sheng glanced at the water eye in a complicated way, then murmured to himself, “Master Hua said that the thing in this watery eye is interesting, and I have to guard it well…Hmm, what is it? A treasure?”
In the dark water eye, Yuan Li steadied his body and sank down into the whirlpool.
Chapter 1165: Dragon Coffins
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Surprisingly, beyond the water eye, a hundred-thousand-miles-wide whirlpool was rapidly spinning, but the water pressure inside the water eye wasn’t that great. Staying on Yuan Li’s furs, the water pressure Ji Hao sensed was even smaller than the water pressure in the White Dragon River.
The water in the bottom of the White Dragon River was extremely great, that it could even compress the essence water power into pre-world six Ren threads. But unexpectedly, nothing special existed in this water eye, except a dark swirl that went through the entire water eye.
Another thing to be mentioned was that the swirl created a strong suction force. With Yuan Li’s current power, he could not free himself from this suction force, and could only helplessly let it drag him all the way down.
The swishing noises caused by rapid water currents could be heard without an end. Ji Hao observed those dark currents, chuckled and said, “Is Yuan Sheng your brother? He is bad-tempered, isn’t he? Your father, Wuzhi Qi, doesn’t he care?”
“He’s my brother, the oldest one, with the worst temper among all my brothers and sisters.” murmured Yuan Li, “I had many brothers and sisters who were much older than him, but they all died long ago. My Abba…He gave us lives, but he never raised us. So…”
“His much stronger than you.” said Ji Hao with a low voice, “Who’s his Shifu?”
Yuan Li opened his mouth. A silver beam of light flashed across Yuan Li’s eyes as he wielded his fist towards the swirl and generated a white sharp water stream. “When I was little, he bullied me almost everyday…Later on, he couldn’t beat me for a long period. But this time, he improved way too fast. It has only been eight-hundred years. How can he be so much stronger than me already?”
Yuan Li sounded especially angry and unhappy. Therefore, Ji Hao could only nicely comfort him, “Don’t worry, your Shifu has given you a great scripture to learn from. As long as you work hard, you will certainly be more powerful than Yuan Sheng.”
Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao thought of the ‘fine tradition’ followed by many of Yu Yu’s disciples. With a mean smirk, Ji Hao continued, “Besides, we have many powerful brothers and sisters in our sect. Next time when Yuan Sheng bullies you, we can find a large group of brothers and sisters to teach him a lesson!”
Yuan Li blinked his eyes and shook his long silver furs, then laughed out loud. Monkeys had changeable moods, and so did water apes. Comforted by Ji Hao, Yuan Li quickly forgot about all his unhappiness, then took out a human-head-sized juicy peach from an unknown source and started biting.
Before he finished the peach, he saw a faint light from the bottom of the swirl. Yuan Li threw the peach, which was half-eaten, then straightened his body, diving down towards the bottom of the swirl along with the flow of the water.
The loud water-clattering noise disappeared abruptly, while Yuan Li felt that his body was suddenly lightened. He came to an enormous water cave. The cave was hundred-miles in radius, tens of thousands of meters deep. The rock around the cave was dark and cold, yet this dark and smooth rock had been glowing with a bright light, illuminating the entire water cave.
“Be careful, be extra careful.” Ji Hao told Yuan Li to stay calm and not act rashly.
The entrance of the water eye was only guarded by Yuan Sheng and a group of water-kind spirit creatures. Yuan Sheng was indeed strong, but Ji Hao believed that people sent here by Emperor Shun were also top-grade ones. Undoubtedly, Yuan Sheng was able to discover those people, but if one said that Yuan Sheng was powerful enough to kill every last one of them, Ji Hao wouldn’t believe it. Therefore, this ordinary-looking water cave must be seriously dangerous. Again, Ji Hao told Yuan Li to stay careful and cautious, and not fall into any traps. Ji Hao had read countless secret records in the Magi Palace, from where, he learned that many magic spells created by human Maguspreists were brutal and evil, and could perish a living soul instantaneously.
Ji Hao didn’t want anything to happen to Yuan Li in this place.
Carefully, Ji Hao let out the Pan Gu bell. He dared not to fully activate it, as he didn’t want to disturb anyone who could be in the cave right now. Therefore, he could only shrink the bell into the size of his thumb, then hung it above Yuan Li’s head like a tiny wine cup. The bell released faint streams of Chaos power and wrapped Yuan Li up.
Yuan Li did not dare to underestimate this place either. He held his breath and let his eyes sparkle with a misty silver light, shining on the surrounding area. The silver light landed on the dark rock wall around him, which instantly emitted a dark light. The dark light hid deeply inside the rock wall, restrained, containing countless faintly sparkling silhouettes of dragons, serpents, giant carps and other water-kind creatures. The power vibration that came from every silhouette was terrifyingly great.
“This is…” Except for the scripture Yu Yu gave him, Yuan Li gained all of his powers through self-guided cultivation. Honestly, he was a foundationless, free-styled cultivator. The power vibrations that came from those water-kind creature silhouettes in the dark rock wall was scary, but he could tell what it was.
“Dark divine killing magic… Indeed cruel and fierce. These water-kind creature silhouettes in the wall, they were living beings, as powerful as Divine Magi. But they were killed by someone, and their souls were pulled out and sealed in the wall with the dark divine killing magic, nourished by the inexhaustible cold power and being tortured forever. They can never reincarnate and live again. Therefore, their souls get twisted gradually, and turn into extremely dark ghosts. They can destroy your soul from ten-thousand miles away, and kill you before you even notice.”
“Their power will linger in the bodies of any living being it touches, until the soul of that living being is extracted from the body. I get it. I know how Emperor Shun’s people died. They were hunted by the dark divine killing power and couldn’t cast it away. Even if they could escape from this water eye, even if they could run a million miles away, once they failed to suppress the dark divine killing power inside their bodies, their souls would be dragged back here, becoming the food of these evil souls.”
Yuan Li’s face twisted badly. Tremblingly, he asked, “So dangerous? What should we do then?”
Ji Hao snorted and responded blandly, “No ordinary powers and magic treasures can suppress this dark divine killing magic. However, the extremely positive power and the extremely negative power can end it. With the extremely negative power, you can absorb all these evil souls, which will be very nourishing. With the violent extremely positive power, you can burn all of them out, and destroy them for good.”
Yuan Li sighed in relief and laughed relaxedly, “That means we don’t have to be afraid them!”
Ji Hao stayed silent. He carefully reached his spirit power to the deeper area of this water cave, then paused.
The enormous water cave was almost empty, with nothing else but a round-shaped, dark jade altar, with three black coffins placed in the middle. The three coffins were made from cold wind bronze, and were covered in embossments of a dragon.
The things kept in this water eye were three dragon coffins.
Chapter 1166: Coffin Keeper
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The rock wall was dark, with dark evil souls hiding in it, well-prepared for killing. The water was clear, tens of thousands of meters deep. At the bottom of this water was a dark altar, with three black bronze dragon coffins on it, releasing a strong, cold power. The atmosphere in this quiet water eye was evil and strange.
Yuan Li saw the three coffins as well. He floated in the water like a hard rock, while his long silver fur stood straight up like iron needles.
A pressure started spreading from the three coffins. To Ji Hao, this pressure was faintly sensible, like the scent of blood that came from a drop of blood in an ocean. But to Yuan Li, this pressure was overwhelming. Under this pressure, Yuan Li felt that the sea was roaring under his feet and the sky was collapsing above his head, while ten-thousand raging dragons were roaring inside his soul.
Suddenly, Yuan Li’s knees were softened, that almost made him kneel down.
That was fear, a fear that came deeply from his bloodline, as if he were born with that fear. Because of the bloodline level pressure, a shrimp would be as frightened as Yuan Li was now, when it encountered a true dragon.
“Things in those coffins…are not human beings!” With difficulty, Yuan Li murmured.
As Yu Yu’s disciple, Yuan Li had been cultivating himself severely these days. The power he gained through the scripture Yu Yu gave him automatically activated. Inside Yuan Li’s body, a prehistorical, wild, and fierce power surged up. His eyes suddenly turned glowing red, and a fire of anger began burning his body uncontrollably. As his muscles swelled, he slowly straightened his body.
“Brother, whatever is inside those coffins, those are definitely not human beings,” said Yuan Li with a firm tone.
Ji Hao frowned. Just now, he clearly sensed the change happen to Yuan Li’s body. Both Yuan Li’s power and spirit withered for a short moment, then a great anger burst from his body, stimulated his spirit power and physical strength, and washed off that fear and weakness he had just now.
Yuan Li’s soul was oppressed somehow, yet Ji Hao felt nothing.
On Yuan Li’s furs, Ji Hao released his strong spirit power. Faintly visible golden and silver glows emerged around Yuan Li’s body. Ji Hao fully activated his spirit power, scanning across the surrounding area.
At last, Ji Hao sensed an extremely weak spirit pressure, which was too weak to be noticed. Did this weak spirit creature almost crush Yuan Li? If what Yuan Li learned from Yu Yu didn’t stimulate his anger and his will to fight, Yuan Li could even fall unconscious under this weak spirit pressure.
“This is a bit strange… Be careful!” said Ji Hao, “Hm, don’t move.”
Ji Hao silently activated the Taiji Universe mirror and sent a stream of spirit power into it. A dim silver light darted out from the mirror and covered Yuan Li’s body. Yuan Li cast the extremely negative power invisibility. With the help of the silver light that came from the mirror, he disappeared suddenly, without leaving a trace.
Ji Hao rummaged in his bangle for quite a while. He had been through a few wars these years, and had collected countless strange things.
A quarter of an hour later, Ji Hao took out a small wooden puppet. This was a spirit puppet made by a green-kind ancestor soul from Pan Xi world, and was rather functional. The puppet itself was powerful enough to fight a newly promoted Divine Magus.
Ji Hao put a top-grade green magic crystal from Pan Xi world into the spirit puppet, then incanted a spell and threw it out. After that, he spent another while in his bangle, then took out a series of small things. He filled those things up with magic crystals and threw them out one after another.
Once the puppet was thrown out, it glowed with a beautiful green light. Flashing across the water, the tiny puppet instantly expanded to eight-feet tall. The puppet looked just like a living human being, except for its light-green skin, hair and eyes. The puppet sank into the deeper area of the water cave, leaving a large series of bubbles behind.
This water cave was tens of thousands of meters deep, and the puppet hadn’t been sinking quickly. Around an hour later, the puppet approached the three coffins. It stopped twenty miles away from the altar, then lowered its head and observed the three coffins.
Ji Hao locked his fingers together and incanted a spell. Following his hand motion and voice, the puppet locked its fingers together as well, then the water around it began rippling intensely. A thin bolt of lightning sparkled inside the puppet’s body, and soon, following a deep, rumbling noise, a water-tank-sized sphere of lightning bolt emerged on the puppet’s hands.
“Green…Evil-breaking thunder!” The puppet slightly opened its mouth and said a few words with a very dry voice. The green evil-breaking thunder, for green-kind people in Pan Xi world, was the most commonly used thunder magic in battles. If this magic were cast in a forest, the rich green power in the forest would be absorbed by it, and the caster could easily launch a strike that would be tens of thousands of times more powerful than it was supposed to be. This was a great thunder magic to use in any battle.
In the water, this thunder magic would surely be less efficient. But as the water power could naturally generate green power, a pure water power from the surrounding area had been merging with the lightning bolt sphere created by the puppet. Gradually, the purple lightning bolt sphere was added with a deep blue luster.
The pure green thunder magic was now upgraded by a pure after-world water power, and was softer, more restrained.
Following a sizzling noise, the puppet spread its arms. The lightning bolt sphere split the water and struck a dragon coffin. It moved swiftly, and within a blink of an eye, it reached less than ten meters away from the coffin.
A man-shaped silhouette abruptly appeared upon the dragon coffin and sent up strong streams of cold power while wielding his right hand, grasping the lightning bolt sphere.
“Wuzhi Qi’s offspring are getting weaker and weaker. Anything can get in now!” The silhouette smirked coldly with a hoarse voice, “Wuzhi Qi himself is not bad, but how can his offspring be so weak? Aren’t those water monkeys his children?”
As he laughed, the silhouette rubbed his hands and crushed that sphere of lightning, turning it into countless thin electric bolts that dissipated in the water. That was a man-shaped creature, in a dark cloak. He raised his head and showed a twisted, hideous-looking, pale face.
The skin of that face was nearly transparent; the face was thickly covered in tiny scales, forming strange patterns on it. That didn’t look like a human face; instead, it was more like a a mixture of a lizard and a toad. This creature had an awfully long mouth, almost ear to ear, and his lips were weirdly purple.
“Not a living being? A small puppet?” This man murmured to himself, sounding not like a sane person at all. “But facing my soul-hooking sands, no matter how far you hide, it’s useless, useless, truly useless!”
The man laughed with a hissing voice, then suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed a puff of sand towards the puppet.
The puppet was wrapped in the sand. In the following moment, it disintegrated into countless tiny wooden pieces.
Staying on Yuan Li’s furs, Ji Hao’s heart suddenly twitched. Somehow, he sensed a great danger.
Chapter 1167: Yu Ancestor
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
From the top of the water cave, waves of silver light spread out and descended like a rain of light. Within the cold silver light, puffs of purple-red sands drifted down, along with a faint mist. At the moment, the silver light and the purple-red light swirled down together like countless cherry blossom petals, looking extremely beautiful.
This beautiful scene was dangerous though. Ji Hao came down from Yuan Li’s furs, holding the Taiji Universe mirror, which released large streams of cold glow, twisting and expanding. Meanwhile, those purple-red sands emerged from the water, tracing the connection between Ji Hao and the puppet, coming swiftly towards Ji Hao.
The cold glow sparkled. Those purple-red sands bumped into the cold glow, stirred up ripples and caused popping noises. As the cold glow twisted from time to time, that purple-red sand were dispersing out, but more and more sand came down and landed on the cold glow.
“This old thing is…Yu Ancestor…Didn’t he die long ago? Didn’t the family of Yu die out?”
Yuan Li stood right behind Ji Hao. In a panic, he looked at those roaring streams of purple-red sand surrounding him, daring not to leave the mirror’s protection.
Ji Hao’s heart missed a beat. He lowered his head and looked at that man with a black cloak.
The Yu were prehistorical creatures. No one knew what they looked like, as they liked to hide in darkness and attack the shadows of the others by spurting sands out of their mouths.
If a living creature’s shadow were hit by a Yu’s sand, it would fall ill. At first, the poor creature would have a fever, start shaking, then vomiting, suffering diarrhea, and at last, it would struggle in miserable pain. Even worse, the creature would die of a serious illness, and even its soul would be devoured by the poisonous sand.
Magus poison masters from the Magi Palace had been very curious about the family of ‘Yu’. They often complained that the Magi Palace could not provide a few living Yu for them to study the legendary poisonous sand. However, according to the secret record keeping in the Magi Palace, the last Yu in the world was eaten by a Taotie. From then on, no one had ever seen a living Yu again. Therefore, those masters from the Magi Palace had nothing to study.
Ji Hao never thought that he would encounter the ancestor of the family of Yu in this Huai Water water eye. He was the first Yu in the world, called Yu Ancestor by the world. Since Yu Ancestor was still alive, the family of Yu would never die out!
“I am alive, how can I be dead?” Yu Ancestor giggled, opened his mouth and let out another wave of poisonous sand. The most terrible thing about this poisonous sand was that it didn’t need to touch one’s body. By simply attacking one’s soul or something that belonged to oneself, it could poison the victim. The poisonous sand of Yu was a bit like some magic curses created by human Maguspriests, those could kill the targets from distances. But, the poisonous sand was more mysterious and unpredictable than most of those magic curses.
Just now, Ji Hao attacked a dragon coffin with a wooden puppet. A trace of Ji Hao’s power was brought away by the puppet. Therefore, the Yu Ancestor attacked the puppet with his sand, which traced Ji Hao’s power and came straight to Ji Hao after the puppet was destroyed.
If Ji Hao wasn’t protected by the Taiji Universe mirror, and if the silver light released by the mirror didn’t cover his entire body, Ji Hao would have been killed by Yu Ancestor already.
At the moment, Ji Hao and Yuan Li had already exposed themselves under Yu Ancestor’s eyes. Yu Ancestor had been spraying out waves of poisonous sand, and soon, purple-red sand and a red mist surrounded Ji Hao and Yuan Li, fiercely striking on the silver light.
“Yu Ancestor, since you’re not dead, your family didn’t die out either. Why are you hiding in this water eye?” Looking at the Yu Ancestor, who had been letting out strong waves of poisonous sand, Ji Hao asked coldly.
“Why should I tell you that?” Yu Ancestor’s face was even twisting in excitement. He waved his hands and laughed, “I’ve been stuck in here for thousands of years, and I am very bored by these coffins! Hehe, if you want answers from me…Kneel and beg!”
Flashing across the water, Yu Ancestor darted to Yuan Li and Ji Hao instantly, made a face to Ji Hao, then laughed with a hissing voice and said, “Or, you let go of these treasures, let me spray my sand on your face. As long as you can stay alive for the first three days, I’ll give you any answer you want!”
Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows. He wasn’t interested in trying that poisonous sand at all. Yu Ancestor was a mysterious ancient creature who lived since the prehistorical era. Who knew what kind of strange power he had? Ji Hao didn’t want to suffer for nothing.
Seeing Ji Hao remain silent, Yu Ancestor instantly laughed out loud with a glowing face, as if something terrific had just happened to him. “You dare not to do it! You dare not to try my sand! Haha! You know my name, you know how powerful I am!”
Yu Ancestor crazily danced around Ji Hao and Yuan Li for a while, then suddenly dropped his face and stared at Yuan Li from head to toe.
Yuan Li instantly pulled out the dragon staff Yu Yu gave him and pointed at Yu Ancestor, then shouted, “Why are you staring at me?”
Yu Ancestor reached out his slim, sticky and long fingers, which were like the tentacles of some poisonous insects, slightly poked Yuan Li’s arm and said, “Hm, little thing, you’re Wuzhi Qi’s son, aren’t you? You have such a strong monkey stink, I can just smell it!”
Yuan Li flicked his wrist and swung the staff upwards, sneered and responded, “Indeed, I’m Wuzhi Qi’s son. So what?”
Yu Ancestor tightened his face. Finally, he lost the control of it and laughed out hysterically, “So what? I will sue you! Ah haha! I will sue Wuzhi Qi’s son…No, I will Sue Wuzhi Qi! I will tell Gong Gong that he betrayed the Gong Gong Family. He colluded with the humankind! I’ll make that old monkey suffer!”
Yu Ancestor popped out his eyes in an extreme excitement, viciously glaring at Yuan Li, then growled, “We’re all the same, then why can he be the Huai Water God, having all kinds of nice things out there? He is worshipped by countless human beings; he eats all the delicious foods and has all the fun! What about me? I have to hide in this bloody hole, with three lifeless, stupid coffins! Why?”
“Bullsh*t poisons in the heaven! What ‘ the most important tasks’? What ‘the first-class credit’? What ‘great rewards’…I am locked in this bloody hole…Ah, what’s the difference between the life in here and the life in prison?” screamed the Yu Ancestor, “Even if I have to be punished by the human emperor and be locked in the prison before the Town Hall, I can at least have people to chat with, and I can still see living beings. But in here…”
Howling shrilly, Yu Ancestors’ eyes bulged from his eye sockets as he opened his mouths widely and let out a purple-red stream of light which struck violently on the silver-white light released from the Taiji Universe mirror.
Two hazy silhouettes suddenly dashed out from behind Yu Ancestor. Those two silhouettes were condensed from water ripples, and were a pair of spirit puppets made by a water-kind ancestor soul from Pan Xi world. From both sides, the two puppets darted to Yu Ancestor and detonated the fist-sized golden thunder-flame bombs held in their hands, generating a thunderous buzzing voice.
A three-thousand-meters-wide golden light sphere wrapped Yu Ancestor up. Waves of destructive thunderbolts dazzled within the golden light, and faintly, Yu Ancestor’s shrill screams could be heard without an end.
Chapter 1168: Transplant
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The two thunder-flame bombs were given by Priest Xuan Du, crafted by Priest Dachi himself with the fire generated from the ‘gold killing thunderbolts’ he collected from above the sky.
A thunder-flame bomb like this could easily kill a Divine Magus, beyond which, Priest Dachi restrained the explosion range of each bomb within three-thousand-meters-radius. Without being restrained, the explosion of each bomb could affect the area with a radius of over a thousand miles, but such a great explosion force was forcibly restrained within three-thousand-meters; one could easily imagine how destructive those thunderbolts could be within this highly concentrated explosion range. A bomb like this could even destroy a world.
The golden light sphere had a smooth and splendidly glowing surface. The sphere had a perfectly round shape, like a purely golden ball. On its surface, faint spell symbols flashed across from time to time. A mysterious sense of power had been releasing from these spell symbols. These spell symbols represented the original Dao of this world, and a highly lethal power.
Within a single moment, tens of thousands of fierce thunderbolts struck on Yu Ancestor’s body. Neither Ji Hao nor Yuan Li could see the Yu Ancestor’s face through the golden sphere at the moment, but judging from his shrill screams, things must be not so good in there.
“Young human beings…You are as evil as your ancestors…But, how can you get me so easily? Today, I’ll let you pay for your own mistakes!” Yu Ancestor’s thunderous roar suddenly came out from the golden sphere.
Ji Hao’s face twitched suddenly. His heart drummed, and the velocity of his blood flow raised for an unknown reason. He grasped a strong sense of danger. Subconsciously, Ji Hao tightened his body and boosted up his strength, letting his blood surge inside his body like raging dragons.
Following a series of bone creaking noise, Ji Hao grew to fifteen meters tall, with his muscles swelling and squirming like serpents coiling on his body. His Chaos blood flushed his veins, and generated a muffled rumbling noises that sounded like flooding rivers.
Countless golden thunder-flame spheres suddenly blasted inside Ji Hao’s body. For an unknown reason, these thunder-flames emerged in Ji Hao’s body. These were the gold killing thunder-flames Ji Hao attacked Yu Ancestor with, swift and violent. Thunder-flames exploded inside Ji Hao’s body, striking his internal organs and causing resounding noises, that sounded like the rings of a large bronze bell.
A stream of blood spurted out of Ji Hao’s mouth. Ji Hao roared like a beast, while the power vibration released from his body grew even stronger. He squeezed out the last bit of strength from his marrow. Once again, he suddenly grew taller. Along with the thudding noises caused by his swelling muscles, Ji Hao grew to around eighteen meters tall. He didn’t reach this height even when he fought Yemo Shayi with all his powers that day!
Chaos power streams burst from Ji Hao’s skin, coiling like dragons and then surging back into his body. Faintly visible golden and silver light spots had been sparkling quickly within the Chaos power streams, hovering in the water, seeming to draw a complicated stellar map around Ji Hao.
Yuan Li had been vigilantly looking around. A Chaos power stream that came from Ji Hao’s body bumped into Yuan Li, sending him to tens of miles away like a shooting star. He howled in pain while vomiting blood, and almost had his head slam into the dark wall.
Yuan Li stared at Ji Hao in shock and disbelief. Thousands of strong Chaos streams had been releasing from Ji Hao’s body; one single stream made Yuan Li vomit blood and sent him flying away, almost breaking all his bones. Then, what if all these Chaos power streams struck him together…?
Quivering in fear, Yuan Li shouted out hoarsely, “This is only the power you released from your body…Brother, Marquis Yao, eh, Master Ji Hao! Your strength…your power…your cultivation…You, you monster! Compared with me, you’re the monster!”
Thunder-flames exploded inside Ji Hao’s body one after another, while Chaos power streams surged through his body, inside his blood and between his internal organs. No matter how intense the explosions were, Ji Hao stayed perfectly unmoved. On the contrary, strengthened by the gold killing thunder-flame, the power vibration releasing from Ji Hao’s body grew stronger and stronger. Meanwhile, a magical, colorless glow was added to his internal organs.
“Yu Ancestor, impressive!” Ji Hao widely opened his mouth, gasping for air. He hadn’t been suffering much pain, but as those thunder-flames were continuously blasting inside his body, sending the strong thunder to every corner of his body, Ji Hao felt like someone had poured tons of Sichuan pepper into his stomach. It made his entire body limp and numb, extremely uncomfortable.
“I am under the protection of a supreme treasure. How did you send the thunder power back to me?” Ji Hao let a golden electric bolt out of his mouth and growled out.
“Beg me, then I’ll tell you…Or let me spray my sand on your face, then I’ll tell you!” Inside the golden light sphere, Yu Ancestor screamed in a cracking voice. “Ah, gold killing thunder! Cruel gold killing thunder! Fortunately, I know how to ‘transplant’ attacks. Otherwise, I would have suffered today!”
“More than gold killing thunder!” Ji Hao popped out his eyes and laughed out wildly, “You wait and see, not only gold killing thunder!”
Earlier, Ji Hao threw out a series of small things. The pair of water spirit puppets had already detonated their bombs, but within a blink of an eye, over ten spirit puppets made by Pan Xi world ancestor souls suddenly showed up and dashed into the golden sphere, each having a large bomb holding in their arms.
Gold, water, green, fire, earth, five types of magic bombs exploded simultaneously. Tens of dazzling light spheres blasted in a row, immediately turning the golden light sphere into a multicolored one. The giant multicolored light sphere sparkled dazzlingly, with different colored light streams flashing across, bright enough to blind anyone.
Ji Hao strained every nerve of his and let his spirit blood boil in his veins. His physical strength was boosted up to an extreme point, and the cultivation with nine turns was activated as well. Around his body, fierce streams of Chaos power hovered like mad dragons, shaking the water cave ceaselessly.
Thunderbolts with five different colors blasted inside Ji Hao’s body, making Ji Hao’s eyeballs bulge from his eye sockets, and causing him to roar in pain. His tears had even spurted out from his eyes because of the pain.
Ji Hao quickly locked his fingers together and incanted a life-saving spell which was secretly taught by Yu Yu. That was a thunder-proofing spell, created especially for thunder attacks and natural thunder trials. More and more thunderbolts emerged inside Ji Hao’s body, seeming to never end. A part of the thunder power was absorbed by Ji Hao’s strong body, while the rest was suppressed and neutralized by the power of the spell.
The thunder-blast continued for ten whole minutes, before it finally started to slow down. Ji Hao was soaked in sweat. He slowly gasped and silently restrained his power, then shrunk his body to the normal size.
The multicolored, dazzling light sphere had faded as well. Yu Ancestor had his entire body ragged, as if he had just suffered three-thousand fierce hacks. In many areas of his body, his bones and internal organs were exposed. While screaming shrilly in pain, Yu Ancestor rushed out.
In this miserable shape, Yu Ancestor confusedly glanced at Ji Hao, who did not have even a tiny wound on his body. Instantly, his eyeballs heaved from his eye sockets in shock by around an inch.
“It’s impossible! I was born with a special ability that allows me to ‘transplant’ any attack…Anyone, anyone who hurts me will take fifty percent of his own attack! This is my gift, and no pre-world or after-world treasure can defend you from this!”
“This ability of ‘transplanting’ attack, I killed countless strong enemies with it…You…How did you…You…Aren’t you harmed?”
Ji Hao stretched his neck, suddenly pulled out the Taiji divine sword, and silently darted to Yu Ancestor with the Big Dipper step.
Chapter 1169: Countless Clones
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Yu Ancestor tilted his head and stared at Ji Hao with a demented look. He widely opened his eyes, as much as he could, trying to figure out why Ji Hao wasn’t unharmed at all, while his own life-force was seventy to eighty percent consumed!
Ji Hao didn’t give Yu Ancestor any extra time to think. With the basic Big Dipper step he learned from Yu Yu, Ji Hao flashed across the air and dashed straight to Yu Ancestor, wielding the sword fiercely. The Taiji divine sword airily brushed across Yu Ancestor’s body, leaving a cold beam of light in the air.
When the sword light dazzled, Yu Ancestor attempted to dodge. But, when he saw the movement of the sword, he laughed out loud, proudly raised his head and let the sword swish across his shoulder.
This sword move was weird. The sword edge sliced off a thin layer of skin from Yu Ancestor’s shoulder and cut down a few fine hairs. Other than that, the sword didn’t do any actual harm to Yu Ancestor. Yu Ancestor looked at Ji Hao and laughed viciously, “Little human kid, you didn’t exhaust yourself on the bed of some girl last night, did you? Look at you, you can’t even raise that sword high, can you?”
While the sword edge swept across Yu Ancestor’s shoulder, Ji Hao’s shoulder slightly tickled. He took off the Taiji cloak and exposed a half of his left shoulder. The skin on Yu Ancestor’s left shoulder was slightly red, and so was the skin on Ji Hao’s left shoulder. With his strong and sensitive spirit power, Ji Hao clearly sensed that an extremely thin layer of skin was sliced off from his left shoulder, about one thousandth as thick as a cicada’s wings.
“I see… You can share the harm with everyone who attacks you…”
Ji Hao was going to tell Yu Ancestor about his discovery, but Yuan Li sneakily popped out from behind Yu Ancestor. Just now, Yuan Li was sent away by a Chaos power stream released from Ji Hao’s body, and by now, he still had blood on his mouth corners. Rushing up from behind, Yuan Li raised his dragon staff high and bashed the back of Yu Ancestor’s head violently.
One had to admit that almost all monkeys and apes naturally knew how to use sticks, staffs or clubs; they were born with some great skills. This bash launched by Yuan Li was smooth, swift and perfect. From the beginning to the end, it was impeccable, and managed to faultlessly deliver all of Yuan Li’s power.
“No!” Shouted Ji Hao.
Shreds of hazy and differently colored light sparkled in the water, as the dragon staff smashed heavily on the back of Yu Ancestor’s head. Along with a muffled boom, blood spurted out from Yu Ancestor’s mouth, eyes, nose, and ears. His skull was crushed, that made him scream in pain with his head buried in his arms. Suddenly, his eyes were filled with blood streaks.
Yuan Li burst with a great howl as well. While crying in pain, he threw away the dragon staff, held his head with both hands and leaped around. His head was even dented. About fifty percent of the power delivered by his attack had directly come back to him through an unknown connection between Yu Ancestor and himself.
Fortunately, as a spirit creature, Yuan Li had a strong body, that his bones were much harder than gold-steel. Besides, he had only taken a half of the attack. Therefore, nothing too bad happened, except for his halfway dented head. If Yuan Li were a human being, with his great strength and the dragon staff given by Yu Yu, a half of this violent bash would be more than enough to crush a half of his body, and even destroy his soul completely.
“Yu Ancestor, because of your so-called ‘transplant’ gift, your enemies have to suffer about a half of their own attacks, while you are hurt by their attacks… I see.” Ji Hao swiftly moved to behind Yu Ancestor, who still had blood spurting out from all over his body. He grabbed Yuan Li, stepped back for over ten miles, then took out a magic pill and threw into Yuan Li’s mouth.
Yuan Li’s wounds healed quickly. He gasped quickly for air, then shouted hoarsely, “What a strange power! Does it mean that no one as powerful as him, or even slightly more powerful than him, can ever defeat him?”
For any man as powerful as Yu Ancestor, no matter how severely he could injure him, he would have to suffer exactly the same injuries. In this case, during the fight between this man and Yu Ancestor, this man would not only be facing the attacks launched by Yu Ancestor, he would also have to deal with a half of his own attacks.
As Yuan Li said, based on this situation, even the ones slightly more powerful than Yu Ancestor could not defeat him!
“You’re smart!” Yu Ancestor laughed with a creepy voice, “This is my greatest bulwark of safety, ever since the prehistorical era. With my poisonous sand and this ‘transplant’ gift, I once forced back two divine emperors!”
Speaking this, Yu Ancestor’s face blushed in excitement and pride. He raised his head, straightened his waist and two fingers, and said, “Two divine emperors, hehe, two highest emperors in the ancient heaven… All living beings, devils and ghosts were afraid of them, but I forced back both of them, all by myself!”
Ji Hao put his fingers on the hilt of the Taiji divine sword, looking at Yu Ancestor from head to tow with an unfriendly face. The Taiji divine sword was undoubtedly powerful. Yu Ancestor seemed to be just average, except for his two special gifts. Seeing his ragged body, one could easily tell that physically, he was far weaker than Ji Hao. In terms of physical strength, Ji Hao could crush him with one single hand.
If Ji Hao beheaded Yu Ancestor with a quick sword move…
Sensing that slight sting coming from his shoulder, Ji Hao touched his neck, then had his face darkened badly. Even if Ji Hao was powerful enough to behead Yu Ancestor with a single sword move, he dared not to do it! Because of this bloody ‘transplant’ gift of Yu Ancestor, Ji Hao would have to take fifty percent of the harm after he beheaded the Yu Ancestor!
The Taiji divine sword was way too powerful, and so was the sword art created by Yu Yu. Ji Hao wasn’t sure if he could survive a hack launched with the Taiji divine sword.
“Yu Ancestor…You are shameless!” Ji Hao stared at Yu Ancestor, without knowing what to do. He had a supreme-level sharp sword in his hand, yet he dared not to attack. For the very first time, Ji Hao had encountered such a troublesome enemy!
Should he torture Yu Ancestor to death with magic bombs?
Yu Ancestor’s body was covered in wounds now. Looking at Yu Ancestor, Ji Hao silently took out hundreds of magic bombs and let them float before his face.
Yu Ancestor’s facial expression suddenly changed. He took a few steps back and yelled, “This kind of magic bomb, you have so many?! Kid, you, you, you’re the shameless one! You wanna kill me slowly? You, you, can you survive all these yourself?”
Ji Hao slapped his own chest and responded with a deep voice, “I’m young and strong. I have thriving life-force and spirit blood. I am willing to compete with you, and I’d like to know which one of us can survive at last!”
Yu Ancestors’s eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets, then he laughed out loud abruptly, “Compete…Haha, a competition of life? Then I shall not keep concealing my power. Today, I will show you my third gift!”
Yu Ancestor roared with a strange voice, following which, hundreds of dark silhouettes suddenly showed up in the water cave.
Yu Ancestor flashed across the water while pointing at one of those dark silhouettes. In the following moment, all wounds on Yu Ancestor’s body disappeared, while that dark silhouette exploded.
Yu Ancestor gave a big grin, squeezed his eyes into a pair of curved line, then pointed at Ji Hao and shouted, “I have countless bodies, each body providing a life. A competition of life? Do you think you have a chance to win?”
Yuan Li and Ji Hao were both dumbfounded.
Chapter 1170: Break In
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Looking closer, Ji Hao found tens of dark holes on the rock wall, in the deepest area of this water cave. All these dark silhouettes came from those holes. Earlier, Ji Hao had focused his attention on Yu Ancestor, and didn’t notice those creatures who suddenly showed up. By now, Ji Hao and a chance to carefully look at them. While looking at those creatures, Ji Hao even showed his teeth in shock — Those creatures were awfully ugly.
They looked like toads, but scaled; they also looked like lizards, but short and fat. Each of them had three feet, with each foot having five fingers. Those transparent, sticky fingers looked like tentacles of some insects. They were as big as large bulls. Their bodies were only twice as big as their heads, and on the hideous head of each of these creatures was a giant mouth, which was especially eye-catching. Occasionally, they would slightly open their mouths and let out water-like streams of purple-red sand.
“Are these…Yu?” Ji Hao looked at Yu Ancestor.
“They are my offsprings!” Yu Ancestor didn’t seem to lie to Ji Hao. On the contrary, he was rather proud, as he continued, “Every offspring of mine is also a body of mine, and a life of mine!”
Turning around, he made a sharp whistle, following which, the largest Yu dashed over.
Intimately patting this Yu’s head, Yu Ancestor smiled and said to Yuan Li and Ji Hao, “No matter how severely I am injured, as long as one Yu is still alive in this world, and I am willing to sacrifice it, I can recover in no time.”
Pausing slightly, he blinked his eyes and boasted grinningly, “This kid is Wuzhi Qi’s son, and Wuzhi Qi knows about my powers. Therefore, I am going to let you know that as long as one Yu is still alive, no matter how far away it is from me, I can immediately switch with it, when my life is threatened by severe injuries.”
Ji Hao popped out his eyes as he stared at Yu Ancestor. This old thing’s gifts even made him jealous.
Yuan Li directly shouted out in shock. “Old thing, are you saying that, if you have a child in the north ice sea right now, you can still…”
Yu Ancestor proudly raised his head, smiled and responded, “Indeed, if I have a child in the north ice sea, with a single thought of mine, I can switch positions with it. After that, it will be in here, while I will be in the north ice sea.”
Ji Hao stayed silent, while Yuan Li largely opened his mouth, unable to say a word.
Northern Wasteland and Midland were parted by an extremely long distance. Back then, when Ji Hao followed Si Wen Ming to Midland from Southern Wasteland, he spent over a year in the journey. Northern Wasteland was even further away than Southern Wasteland, and the north ice sea was located in the northernmost area of Northern Wasteland, which was even further from Midland.
From Huai Water in Midland to the north ice sea, the distance between these two places would take a Divine Magus two to three months; even Supreme-level powerful beings had to spend a considerable span of time to cover this distance.
Nevertheless, Yu Ancestor could switch himself from Huai Water to the north ice sea with a single thought, in no time. This was much faster and more efficient than any supreme treasures in the world. This was indeed shocking. With this power, as long as Yu Ancestor wanted to leave, who could ever chase up with him?
“I have billions of offsprings.” Yu Ancestor narrowed his eyes and said. Those eyes were sparkling with a weird dim light as he continued slowly to Ji Hao, “I just hid them away because of some certain things that happened back then. But in my heart, I can feel each of them clearly.”
“My offsprings are living in Midland, all four wastelands, and even on stars in the sky.” said Yu Ancestor, “Therefore, little human kid, don’t you even think about it. You can never kill me.”
Ji Hao pondered for a while, then nodded in agreement.
This old creature could harm people with his poisonous sand, by attacking shadows of his targets. He could also ‘transplant’ the enemies’ attacks, and sacrifice his offsprings to save his own life. Apart from all this, he could switch positions with his offsprings instantly.
What an old monster! How was Ji Hao supposed to fight him?”
Firstly, Ji Hao dared not to launch lethal attacks at this old creature. Secondly, even with lethal attacks, he might still fail to kill Yu Ancestor. Ji Hao pondered for another while, but still didn’t know what to do to Yu Ancestor. Therefore, he shook his head and pointed at the Pan Gu bell. The bell immediately expanded to three-meters and released strong streams of Chaos power which covered Ji Hao and Yuan Li up. After this, Ji Hao and Yuan Li dove down straight to the three coffins.
Seeing Ji Hao ignore him and going straight to the three dark dragon coffins, Yu Ancestor paused, then popped out his eyes and yelled out loud, “Little human kid, where are you going? What are you doing? You, you, you…You are so rude…”
Ji Hao paid no attention to the Yu Ancestor. He dove down fast, covering over three-hundred-miles within a couple of breaths. By now, he was only around seven-hundred miles away from the three coffins.
Yu Ancestor swiftly moved across the water, blocked Ji Hao’s way, and continued yelling, “Little human kid, didn’t your parents teach you anything? This tomb belongs to some other people’s ancestors, and you shouldn’t disturb the souls of these ancestors. You’re not their offspring, so you cannot come to where they rest in peace. Do you want to become an enemy of their family?”
Ji Hao still paid no attention to Yu Ancestor. Relying on the Pan Gu bell’s unreasonably strong defensive power, Ji Hao darted straight to the three coffins while sneering, “The tomb of some other people’s ancestors? Your ancestors are not resting in peace in here, are they? Do you even have parents?”
Yu Ancestor stared at Ji Hao with a sulky face. He was one of the first batch of living creatures in this world, how could he have parents?
“Oi stop, kid, stop!” Yu Ancestor spread his arms and tried to stop Ji Hao. But with the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao bumped straight into Yu Ancestor violently. Chaos power streams struck on Yu Ancestor’s body, creating a great pressure that forced him to go down towards the three coffins along with Ji Hao and Yuan Li.
“Oi! Oi! Oi!” Yu Ancestor sounded anxious. He gritted his teeth and attempted to stop Ji Hao once again. He indeed had great gifts, that even brought Ji Hao a serious headache. However, he was never good at physical combat. Yu Ancestor had impressive magical powers, yet his physical strength was not so great.
He tried his best, but he failed to stop Ji Hao!
With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao dashed like a rampant fighting bull, while Yu Ancestor was like a little frog, with slim and weak limbs. How could a little frog ever stop a mad bull?
Following Yu Ancestor’s yells and shouts, he was forced above the dark jade altar, less than three-hundred-meters away from it. He roared in anger and opened his mouth, releasing waves of purple-red sand that fiercely struck on the Pan Gu bell.
The Chaos power streams released from the bell remained perfectly motionless. That poisonous sand was indeed dangerous, but without being able to touch his body and shadow, it was powerless. Even a stone thrown out by Ji Hao could deliver better effects than this sand now.
“Little kid, don’t push me!” Yu Ancestor was getting desperate. He screamed shrilly, and following his voice, hundreds of different sized Yu circled Ji Hao and Yuan Li up.
Chapter 1171: The Man In the Coffin
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Hundreds of large and strong Yu surrounded Ji Hao and Yuan Li, who was wrapped in pure Chaos power streams. Those Yu screamed and showed their teeth, pushing and bumping Ji Hao and Yuan Li as they tried to send them away from those dragon coffins.
Chaos power streams released from the bell remained perfectly unmoved, while Ji Hao and Yuan Li walked to the three coffins with firm steps. Yu Ancestor was not a physically strong one, not to mention his offsprings, who were completely neglected by Ji Hao.
Hundreds of Yu crowded around Ji Hao and Yuan Li and roared anxiously. But no matter how hard they tried, they could not stop Ji Hao from approaching the three coffins. Yu Ancestor paused for a short while, then suddenly burst with a raging roar, “Useless things! What do I need you for?! You’re real useless things! Whoever kills this human kid will be awarded with a drop of spirit blood of mine!”
The group of Yu were agitated instantly. They opened their mouths together, released arrow-shaped, sharp streams of purple-red sand, landing loudly on those Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell. Those sand arrows blasted one after another, turning into dense purple-red mist that enveloped Ji Hao and Yuan Li. The Pan Gu bell still remained unmoved. Yuan Li and Ji Hao stood under the bell, and that dense, vividly colored mist could not touch even a hair of theirs.
Following a raging roar, the strongest Yu kicked its three thick legs and bumped straight into the bell, leaving a rapid water current behind. Crack! This Yu broke its own neck against a stream of Chaos power, then fell on the altar and died immediately.
“Haha! Hahaha!” Yuan Li laughed out loud, even bending his body and covering his belly with both hands. This was the first time for him to see an idiot living creature using its own body as a weapon to attack its enemies, but bumping itself to death instead!
Ji Hao smilingly shook his head. “You see, your offsprings cannot stop me. Clear the way, I don’t want to kill anyone today. Don’t push me!” said Ji Hao to Yu Ancestor, whose face was especially dark.
Hearing Ji Hao, Yu Ancestor leaped up in anger and cursed out, “Yo don’t want to kill anyone today? Do you dare to kill these offsprings of mine? Do you dare to kill me? These kids of mine are indeed weak and useless, but more or less, they inherited my powers! Do you dare to attack them?”
Ji Hao spread his arms, smiled and responded seriously, “See, you said yourself, these kids of yours all inherited some of your powers. Do you think I’m stupid? Why would I attack them?”
Yu Ancestor paused slightly, then glanced at those offsprings of his, who could do nothing to the Pan Gu bell. Abruptly, he gave a resonant shout, following which, the group of Yu swiftly darted back to those dark holes in the rock wall and hid while screaming.
“Little human kid, you have made me so angry that I even forgot something important!” Yu Ancestor laughed proudly, then pointed at Ji Hao and said, “I can’t stop you, but I have countless dark souls in here. Soon, I will peel you, pull out your souls, and torture your souls with my sand forever and ever!”
While laughing, Yu Ancestor swung both his arms. A triangle-shaped large flag appeared in his hands. He raised the flag and waved. Instantly, a bone-piercing cold wind rolled up, and dark spell symbols on the jade altar sparkled dimly. All of a sudden, shrill ghost screams came out from the surrounding rock wall.
Visibly, streams of cold wind blew out from the rock wall, and the water temperature in this water cave dropped rapidly. Soon, the rock wall was covered in a meters thick layer of ice. Nevertheless, the water in this water cave was still flowing slowly.
Millions of dark silhouettes drilled out of the rock wall, along with those cold gusts of wind. Their lower bodies were still stuck in the rock wall, while their upper bodies leaned out. Dragons, flood dragons, crocodiles, serpents, turtles, fishes, lobsters, the dark silhouettes of all kinds of water-kind creatures leaned their upper bodies out from the rock wall, staring at Ji Hao and Yuan Li greedily with their hollowed eye sockets, which had nothing but a greenish dark fire burning in them.
“Go! Tear them into a thousand bits!” Yu Ancestor leaped around in excitement, looking like a psychopath. He had been guarding those three coffins in this water cave for countless years, which was no different from being imprisoned for so many years. Obviously, something was already wrong with his head.
“Their blood and flesh are yours, and their souls are mine! Whoever dares to eat a slight trace of their souls, I will tear you and feed you to your own kind!” Yu Ancestor laughed crazily while spurting out waves of sand.
The water wave was darkened suddenly. Countless dark souls screamed with ear-piercing voices as they madly pounced on Ji Hao and Yuan Li.
Buzz! The Pan Gu bell rang. Hundreds of thousands of dark souls bumped on the bell layer by layer, almost simultaneously. Struck by a strong force, the bell made a resounding, powerful sound.
Those dark souls disappeared suddenly. They were shredded by the Chaos power burst along with the bell ring. An enormous, dense stream of black mist was swallowed up by the bell, then transformed into strands of extremely negative power which were sent into Ji Hao’s body.
Even without the help of the five-colored cauldron, Ji Hao’s body quickly absorbed this extra pure extremely negative power. A faint silver glow emerged from Ji Hao’s skin, judging from which, the extremely negative power contained in his body was growing fast.
“Eh!” Yu Ancestor was stunned. He stared at the bell, seeming to be badly confused.
“What kind of a treasure is this? How can you…Those dark souls are shapeless. They come along the wind and drill into your body through your heart. No more than five magic treasures in the world can stop them!” Yu Ancestor barked. He seemed to be driven completely crazy.
Ji Hao remained silent. He raised the Taiji divine sword and released a water-like, clear and cold beam of light that swept across the water cave. Touched by this beam of light, all dark souls howled shrilly out, then melted like a piece of meat in strong acid. They instantly transformed into wisps of dark mist and were absorbed by the Pan Gu bell.
This water cave was enormous, with hundreds of millions of dark souls sealed In it. However facing Ji Hao and the Pan Gu bell, these dark souls were all destroyed and devoured, without delivering any effect.
Ji Hao’s body now glowed with a bright silver light. In his spiritual space, inside the red sun primordial spirit, the silver silhouette turned much clearer than before. Ji Hao nodded in satisfaction, cast a sideway glance at Yu Ancestor, who was shouting and yelling, then slapped away the lid of the nearest coffin.
“You’re in hell of a trouble now!” Yu Ancestor squinted at Ji Hao with a weird and vicious look while murmuring in a low voice.
Together, Ji Hao and Yuan Li fixed their eyes on the man laid in the large coffin. Lying in the heavy, thick and frigid dragon coffin was a tall and sturdy man, wearing a long black robe. He silently lied there, completely lifeless. A purple-red Yu coiled on his chest, releasing a purple-red stream of mist which split into seven smaller streams and flew into the man’s eyes, nostrils, mouth and ears.
This man had a square face, with a long beard extending from his chin to his lower abdomen. On his forehead was a tiny pair of dragon horn.
Ji Hao felt this man’s face was somehow familiar, as if he had seen this man somewhere before.
Chapter 1172: Nine Spirits Back into One
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Who’s this?” The coffin was huge. Without the six-foot-thick lid, it was still over fifteen meters tall.
Treading on a rapid water current, Ji Hao almost reached his upper body into the coffin to get a closer look at the man lying in there. He also noticed that under this man’s body, on the bottom of the coffin, was a beautiful hydrographical map of Midland, inlayed with a large number of thumb-sized blue beads.
Watery mist streams had been flowing around in the hydrographical map. Looking at those watery mist streams, Ji Hao felt like he was actually looking at all those great rivers surging in Midland.
The man quietly laid in the coffin. Except for the purple-red mist releasing from the Yu on his chest, the faint watery mist flowing in the hydrographical map on the bottom of the coffin, had also been ceaselessly permeating into his body.
This man seemed to be completely lifeless, but Ji Hao clearly sensed a power from inside this man’s body, great, tempestuous, and unstoppable. It was like an ocean with rolling waves, that would bring people fear from a long distance away.
Yu Ancestor stood hundreds of meters away, looking at Ji Hao. His wrinkled face twitched from time to time.
Hearing Ji Hao’s question, Yu Ancestor responded with a dry voice, “No one…This is just a tomb of someone’s ancestors…Little human kid, you shouldn’t do this. These ancestors are resting in peace, but you interrupted them. You will pay for it!”
Ji Hao reached his hands into the coffin to grab the man’s dragon horns. He turned around, sneered to Yu Ancestor, and said, “I’ve never seen a tomb that is guarded so strictly. Are they worrying that someone might steal these old corpses?”
Before Yu Ancestor said anything, Ji Hao continued with a deep voice, “And if three dragon coffins are guarded in each of the nine water eyes in the four great rivers…”
Yu Ancestor’s face twisted, turning darker and darker. He tilted his head and stared at Ji Hao as he asked coldly, “You knew about the nine water eyes, didn’t you? You came down here on purpose, right?”
Ji Hao nodded, while pressing his hand on a tiny horn of the man in the coffin. Loudly slapping the hard and cold horn, Ji Hao gave Yu Ancestor a fake smile and said, “What do you think will happen if I launch a hack on his head right now?”
Yu Ancestor gasped deeply. He narrowed his eyes, stared at Ji Hao, and said with a heavy tone, “Little kid, you asked for this! Eh, which b*stard sold this secret to you?”
On Yu Ancestor’s forehead, a purple-red light sparkled, then the skin on his forehead split up, letting a thumb-sized purple-red crystal rise gradually. Yu Ancestor’s face turned red while strange waves of power vibration spread out from his body.
Loud water-clattering noises could be heard while eight strong Yu rushed out from eight dark holes in the rock wall, came to Yu Ancestor, roared hoarsely towards the sky.
Next, the foreheads of all eight Yu split, and a purple-red crystal sprouted from the forehead of each of them. They trembled intensively, screaming in pain. Gradually, they straightened their bodies. In the meanwhile, large waves of sand and sticky mist spurted out from their mouths.
Within a couple of breaths, these eight Yu turned into human shapes, looking exactly like Yu Ancestor himself, and stood side by side with Yu Ancestor.
The same black cloaks, the same faces; even the power vibrations released from their bodies were exactly the same.
Ji Hao took his hand back and turned around to look at Yu Ancestor with a serious face, asked, “Nine Yu Ancestors? Which means, the tomb in each of the nine water eyes is guarded by a Yu Ancestor, am I right?”
The eight new Yu Ancestors looked at Ji Hao, gasping quickly. They pressed their hands on the original Yu Ancestor together, then the purple-red crystals sparkled on their foreheads. “Little human kid…Do you know how much I have to suffer every time when I merge my nine spirits back together?” Cursed the eight new Yu Ancestors in chorus.
The original Yu Ancestor looked at Ji Hao and said murmuringly, “Little kid, you are smart. There are nine of me. In each of the nine water eyes, a Yu Ancestor is guarding these dragon coffins with my offsprings. Kid, you are too hard to deal with. Therefore, I have to merge my nine spirits into one, and take care of you with all my power.”
Quivering slightly, all nine Yu Ancestors continued in chorus, “This is the greatest gift of mine. If my body is split into two, with enough time, the world will have two of me, with the same power and shared minds.”
Ji Hao paused briefly, “Just like earthworms! If you cut an earthworm into two, it would form into two earthworms!” said Ji Hao.
The nine Yu Ancestors knitted their eyebrows, looking at Ji Hao while remaining silent for a short while. Then, he responded coldly, “How can you compare me with those low-grade creatures? All in all, I am gifted. So, I’ve split myself into nine.”
“Each one of me is independent, yet we can also merge back together. Once we remerge, my power will not simply rise by nine times. Instead, my power will rise by eighty-one times!” The nine Yu Ancestor maliciously glared at Ji Hao and shouted in hoarse voices, “But after I kill you, I have to split myself up again into nine Yu Ancestors…That’ll hurt! Do you how know painful that’ll be?”
Ji Hao spread his hands, not knowing what to say. He wasn’t stupid enough to split himself into two with the Taiji divine sword. How would he know the pain?
However, he was seriously astonished by Yu Ancestor’s great, amazing gifts. Harming people by attacking their shadows, fine; ‘transplanting’ attracts, fine; sacrificing his offsprings to save his own life, impressive… But in addition to all this, he could also split his body and create more of himself.
What shocked Ji Hao even more was that although each of the other Yu Ancestors was independent, hey did have shared minds, and they could remerge into one!
Pan Gu world was a great world, and nothing in this world could be too strange. These ancient creatures, who lived since the prehistorical era, one just couldn’t underestimate any of them.
The nine Yu Ancestors stood side by side, with their bodies shaking intensely, releasing strong waves of spirit creature power. Purple-red mist puffed out from their bodies, then quickly merged together. They screamed shrilly, as their bodies quickly squeezed together. They crushed each other, devoured each other, and generated a series of noise of cracking bones and splitting muscles.
The terrifying wave of screams lasted for about ten minutes, before the nine Yu Ancestors merged back into one.
A dreadfully strong spirit creature power rose from his body. In this enormous water cave, the clear water suddenly turned dark purple, while the sand swishing out from Yu Ancestor’s mouth became pure deep purple. They looked dark and mysterious, containing an evil power. Yuan Li cast a glance at the deep purple sand and trembled instantly, almost falling to the ground.
“It’s painful, but worthy…Even though I have to suffer it once again after I have killed you, little b*stard!” Yu Ancestor breathed loudly and deeply, laughing with a hissing voice, “Such a great power! I think no one in the world can defeat me now.”
Slowly straightening his body, Yu Ancestor looked at the three coffins and continued proudly, “Don’t you want to know who this man in there is?”
“I will give you the answer before you die…..He is Gong Gong! They are all Gong Gong! The clones of twenty-seven generations of Gong Gong are lying in the nine water eyes!”
Chapter 1173: The Date of Return?
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Gong Gong? They’re all Gong Gong?” Ji Hao carefully observed the man lying in the coffin. This man looked indeed sixty to seventy percent similar to the current Gong Gong, who had met Ji Hao a couple of times.
Ji Hao discovered an evilness and darkness from this man’s face, that seemed to be carved in his bones. The current Gong Gong had left exactly the same impression on Ji Hao.
The clones of twenty-seven generations of Gong Gong in the nine water eyes? Ji Hao was shocked and also confused. Where were their real bodies? Why were their clones hiding in these water eyes? Or, what had the Gong Gong Family been planning?
Yuan Li looked at the man in the coffin, stunned. Subconsciously, he murmured to himself, “Only twenty-seven? I heard that ever since the ancient heaven emerged, the Gong Gong Family had been existing for nearly a hundred generations.”
Hearing him, Yu Ancestor laughed grimly and said, “Only twenty-seven? It’s already not easy to have twenty-seven of them.” Around his body, the purple sand rippled instantly, while Yu Ancestor abruptly pointed at Yuan Li and asked, “Little monkey, you’re Wuzhi Qi’s son, aren’t you? What’s your name? Next time I see Wuzhi Qi, I will let him pay for what you’ve done.”
Yuan Li was a little absentminded because of the identity of the man lying in the coffin. Hearing Yu Ancestor’s question, he unthinkingly responded, “Yuan Li.”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows as a disturbing feeling came straight from his heart. He immediately pointed at the Taiji Universe mirror. The mirror release a bright stream of light that covered Yuan Li’s body. Meanwhile, Ji Hao locked his fingers together and cast the mind-settling magic taught by Yu Yu, generating a cyan-colored glowing lotus that wrapped Yuan Li up.
“Yan Li…” Yu Ancestor was informed with Yuan Li’s name. He immediately popped out his eyes and screamed out loud with an ear-piercing voice. His scream was long, sharp, and not so pleasant to hear. It sounded just like a heart-breaking howl of a severely wounded old ape in a jungle. Hearing this scream, Ji Hao felt that his entire body was numbed; he even had goosebumps.
The scream didn’t affect Ji Hao too much. He sensed nothing more than a strange energy wave sweeping across. Unlike Ji Hao, Yuan Li had his face turned pale. His sparkling eyes dimmed down, and his body softened, that made him sit straight down on the altar.
Hearing the shrill scream of Yu Ancestor, Yuan Li’s soul almost flew out from his pores. Fortunately, Ji Hao reacted timely. He knew about many evil magic curses created by Magi Palace masters, including one called ‘soul-calling’. Therefore, he hurriedly protected Yuan Li with the secret magic he learned from Yu Yu. Otherwise, Yuan Li would suffer pretty badly this time.
Even though Ji Hao had helped him, Yuan Li still felt that his entire body was aching and limp, and his soul was shaking agitatedly inside his body. His power surged through his body like boiled water, but his body was all soft, that he couldn’t even raise his hands easily.
“Old b*stard!” Yuan Li nearly lost his soul. He stared at Yu Ancestor in fury and yelled through gritted teeth, “I will smash your head! Why do you keep so many corpses in this place?”
With a malicious look, Yu Ancestor cast a sideway glance at Yuan Li, then glimpsed at Ji Hao in a complicated way as he responded, “Ah, you have nice treasures, and a great power. Little human kid, you…Hm, hmm, I know your name. One of me guarding in another water eye in Huai Water has heard your name.”
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you! Back then, Prince Wuyou grasped an opportunity and raised an army to flatten your Yao Mountain territory. One of his warrior commanders was a grandson of mine…My grandson died, having his body smashed to pieces. But your name, I know your name now!”
Yu Ancestor just wouldn’t stop talking. Ji Hao looked at him, looking at his dimly dazzling eyes. Ji Hao clearly understood that this old creature definitely had tons of evil plans brewing in his mind. Therefore, no matter how loud Yu Ancestor talked, Ji Hao didn’t want to say a word to respond.
He touched the head of that Gong Gong lying on the opened coffin, then smiled to Yuan Li and said, “Yuan Li, here, give a hand. Let’s bring this Gong Gong back to Emperor Shun.”
Yu Ancestor’s look changed immediately, but before he said anything, Ji Hao continued, “The ones in the other two coffins are also Gong Gong’s clones, so we should bring them back together. Whatever the Gong Gong Family is planning, we finally know what is hiding in these water eyes.”
Yu Ancestor’s face twisted in a hysterical way. Those tiny scales on his face suddenly stood up, that made his face seem a lot bigger than before.
“Ji Hao…” Yu Ancestor almost yelled his lungs out. Meanwhile, a long purple streamer appeared in his hands. As he shouted Ji Hao’s name, the streamer began fluttering intensely.
Nothing happened before he shouted, but once he did that, Ji Hao rang the Pan Gu bell immediately. Normally, the Pan Gu bell would only protect Ji Hao from all kinds of physical attacks, but wouldn’t have any reaction to magic curses, sound wave attacks, and soul attacks.
The Pan Gu bell was powerful, and almost invincible. It sure didn’t have any large weakness, but it did have its own ‘personality’. Normally, it would automatically protect Ji Hao, but only from physical attacks. As for the other types of attack, the Pan Gu bell could easily neutralize them all, yet it was ‘scornful’ towards those types of attack.
Once Yu Ancestor shouted out, Ji Hao rang the bell to defend. Following the thunderous buzzing bell ring, Yu Ancestor’s scream bumped straight at the bell.
A shrill howl was generated. Yu Ancestor took tens of steps backward, with blood spurting out from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. He fell to the ground, then rolled back for over ten times. At the same time, his special gift worked; he ‘transplanted’ a half of the injury he suffered to the one attacked him, through a mysterious connection between himself and…The Pan Gu bell, which caused him the harm!
The bell remained perfectly unmoved and quiet, while Yu Ancestor was seriously harmed. He ‘transplanted’ a half of the harm to the bell, yet it was like throwing a stone into an ocean. Not even a ripple was stirred up.
“I knew it. This ‘transplant’ thing of yours has to have a weakness!” Ji Hao gently patted on the bell as he looked at Yu Ancestor, sneered and said, “I’m not gonna tell you the story of this bell of mine. Yu Ancestor, you’re one of the first batch of creatures in this world, that means you will be suppressed by the power of this bell. If you don’t attack, we will be at peace. But, once you attack, you will only hurt yourself.”
Ji Hao realized that not only the Yu Ancestor, even Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, Wuzhi Qi, and the other ancient powerful beings, as long as they were creatures of this world, they could do no harm to him only if he used the Pan Gu bell well!
Those powerful beings were born in Pan Gu world, and their powers were all from the great Dao of nature of this world. The Pan Gu bell was made from Pan Gu’s spine, which had served for countless centuries as the Sky Pillar, to balance the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Facing all prehistorical, powerful creatures, whose powers were limited by the great Dao of Pan Gu world, Ji Hao would be unbreakable under the protection of the Pan Gu bell.
“Let’s work, Yuan Li. Can you carry three corpses alone?” Ji Hao directed Yuan Li to open the rest two coffins and take out the bodies in it, without taking another glance at Yu Ancestor.
“Ji Hao! You, you, how dare you?” Yu Ancestor lied on the ground, vomiting blood while screaming with a cracking voice, “How dare you? The date these Gong Gong return to Pan Gu world is the date your entire family dies!”
Ji Hao gave a cold sneer, while Yuan Li paused in shock.
Chapter 1174: A Shocking Plan
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Ahyaya, I’m so scared!”
Ji Hao had already lifted another coffin lid, and was going to throw the lid on the altar. Hearing Yu Ancestor, he realized something. Pausing with an evil smile, he walked to Yu Ancestor step by step.
“Do you think I grew up as a scared little boy? How do you think I became Marquis Yao? I earned this title by chopping countless enemies with my own hands on true battles!”
Yu Ancestor stood back up from the ground and drew back step by step to keep a distance from Ji Hao. Seeing Ji Hao approach step by step, Yu Ancestor gritted his teeth, laughed coldly and said, “You’re not a scared little boy, and you earned your title with military credits. So what?”
Pointing his finger up, he bared his teeth and continued, “When all Gong Gong return to Pan Gu world, human beings and non-human beings, you will all bow to be slaves, or…die! The future world will belong to our water kind!”
Ji Hao raised his hand, took the Pan Gu bell down from above his head, and shrank it to around six-feet-tall. He held it with both his hands, seeming to smash Yu Ancestor with it.
Yu Ancestor screamed in fear. All of a sudden, he disappeared, and the one who took his place was a confused Yu. That poor Yu stood in front of Ji Hao and had his head thudded heavily by Ji Hao with the Pan Gu bell, then fainted.
Yu Ancestor walked out from a hole on the rock wall and said to Ji Hao with a frigid tone through his gritted teeth, “Ji Hao, little human kid, don’t think that you’re invincible because you have a good treasure. Don’t force me to fight you with my true power. Otherwise, even if I have to waste fifty-thousand years of my severe cultivation, I will drag you down to hell!”
Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then kicked that fainted Yu away.
“These clones of Gong Gong are important, aren’t they? If I bring them away, you will have a trouble, won’t you?” Smilingly looking at Yu Ancestor, Ji Hao said, “Come over here and tell me what you know. If I am satisfied with your answers, I may not do it.”
Yu Ancestor blinked his eyes, staring at Ji Hao suspiciously.
Ji Hao turned around, pointed at the three dragon coffins, and continued coldly, “Or, should I destroy these now?”
The Taiji divine sword gave a sharp buzzing noise while automatically flying out from Ji Hao’s body, hovering around him. Gradually, the sword merged with the water and covered Ji Hao’s body in the shape of a cold light. The strong sword intent made Yu Ancestor knit his eyebrows, and involuntarily take a series of steps back.
Facing such a strong sword intent, Yu Ancestor’s face twitched intensely. The sword intent of the Taiji divine sword seemed to even shred the world. Under this sword intent, even Yu Ancestor felt that he was nothing but a little ant, and he could be crushed by the sword at any time.
It was merely the sword intent, yet it was already so dreadful. What if Ji Hao truly hacked down with that sword…
Gnashing his teeth, Yu Ancestor glanced at those three coffins, pondered for a while, then said coldly, “What if I tell you the truth but you still insist on destroying these clones? If these clones are destroyed, my ‘Yu’ Family would be facing a destructive danger.”
“You can bet on my moral quality,” said Ji Hao coldly while staring at Yu Ancestor.
Remained silent for another while, Yu Ancestor responded with a dry voice, “Moral Quality? That is a term of human beings. You’re so powerful, are you even a human being? Not to mention any ‘moral quality’. However, I can tell you that if you truly destroy these clones, I will risk everything I have. I will march out with all my offsprings and kill every human being I see…Imagine that.”
Ji Hao’s face dropped instantly.
Human beings were already struggling. With Yu Ancestor’s great gifts, if he really marched out with all his offsprings, the humankind would suffer even greater damage. Yu Ancestor was different from Xiang Liu, Wuzhi Qi, Kun Peng and the others, who had only been watching the show so far, instead of getting truly involved in. If Yu Ancestor seriously decided to start a massacre in the human world, he would bring an immeasurable damage to the humankind.
Should Ji Hao risk the entire humankind for three clones?
He also pondered for a while, then responded with a deep voice, “Alright, give me some valuable information, then I will not touch them! But, I will certainly report this to Emperor Shun. As for what action Emperor Shun will take, that will have nothing to do with me.”
Obviously, Yu Ancestor sighed in relief on hearing Ji Hao. He knew that his threat had worked. Glancing at Ji Hao with a complicated look, Yu Ancestor silently considered himself lucky. Fortunately, Ji Hao wasn’t that kind of a silly young human being, because he could still talk some sense into Ji Hao’s head. If the one who came down here were a brainless young human being, he or she might directly destroy these clones without asking a question. And if that happened, Yu Ancestor would have no choice but to march out with his offsprings, fighting with his precious life.
Yu Ancestor quickly organized his language, then started talking. Hearing him, the faces of Ji Hao and Yuan Li twisted more and more badly.
Actually, this wasn’t complicated at all. Ever since the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world, the Gong Gong Family had been lying to the public. Unlike what they told the others, Gong Gongs didn’t die after they abdicated the throne. They were gods, how could they die of old age so easily? In fact, because of the order given by the last human emperor, they had to leave Pan Gu world for the vast Chaos, to search for a way to strengthen the humankind and defeat the non-humankind for good.
The Chaos was boundless and dangerous. Tens of Gong Gongs went into the Chaos one after another in the past countless years, and according to the feedback delivered by their clones left in Pan Gu world, many of them had fallen.
Many of Gong Gong Family people had dark hearts. They valued their own interests more than anything else. Suppressed by the human emperors, those Gong Gongs were forced to step into the Chaos. They would be willing to sacrifice if they were doing it for their own family, but they were actually doing it for the future of the humankind. The Gong Gong Family had always been angry about this. They even believed that the humankind did this on purpose to weaken the Gong Gong Family.
The anger and hatred had been accumulating. And by now, the current Gong Gong, his father, and grandfather, finally made a ‘great’ plan.
Yu Ancestor faked his own death. After that, he raised twenty-seven strong Yu with his own spirit blood to infect the clones of the twenty-seven Gong Gongs, who were still alive in the Chaos. Day after day, these strong Yu sent their power to those Gong Gongs in the Chaos, through their clones.
With the passage of time, those Gong Gongs had all absorbed some of the power that originated from Yu Ancestor. More or less, they had gained the same ability of ‘switching positions’.
Once they successfully switched positions with their clones, they would return to Pan Gu world and throw their clones into the Chaos, to live or die.
“They are way too far away… deep in the Chaos. The distances between them and Pan Gu world might be a hundred, thousand, even a million times greater than the total length of Pan Gu world.” Looking at Ji Hao, Yu Ancestor said with a deep, grim voice, “With the power I gave them, those Gong Gongs can cover the length of the entire Midland at most, but can never return to Pan Gu world with that power.”
“Therefore, we raised the flood to boost up the water power of this world.”
Yu Ancestor stared at Ji Hao and continued, “We worked with the non-humankind because we want the twelve carefully selected water worlds to merge with Pan Gu world. At the moment when Pan Gu world devours all the twelve worlds together, the water power in this world will rise suddenly and sharply to an extreme point.”
“With that overwhelming water power, the Gong Gongs can return.”
Chapter 1175: Before and After
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao looked at Yu Ancestor with flaming eyes.
Not to mention the plan of the Gong Gong Family, Yu Ancestor’s great gift allowed him to switch positions with any of his offsprings. Even if himself was deep in the north ice sea, as long as he had one offspring in Southern Wasteland, under Zhu Rong Mountain, he could immediately send himself to Southern Wasteland and throw that offspring into the north ice sea. This was Yu Ancestor’s own life-saving power, but today, it became the greatest reliance of the Gong Gong Family for their great plan.
Yu Ancestors raised twenty-seven strong Yu with his spirit blood and put them on the bodies of the clones of Gong Gongs. By doing this, he gradually shared his power with those Gong Gongs, because there were always mysterious connections between clones and the real bodies.
One had to mention that the Yu Ancestor was best at grasping those kinds of mysterious connections. After all, he could harm a living being by simply attacking its shadow!
His poisonous sand didn’t need to touch the bodies of his targets. Merely by touching the shadows or a trace of the power of his targets, the sand could cause direct harm to the targets. This was the reason why the power of the twenty-seven Yu could be absorbed by those Gong Gongs through that mysterious connection between their clones and their real bodies, and allow those Gong Gongs to learn to switch positions with their clones.
By casting the position-switching magic and sacrificing their clones, those old Gong Gongs, who were lost in the deep Chaos and could no longer find their home, would be able to return to Pan Gu world. How strong were those old Gong Gongs? At least, Supreme Magi could never rival them.
At that point in time, the Gong Gong Family would suddenly have twenty-seven more members who were as powerful as, or even more powerful than Supreme Magi. As for what would happen after that, there was no need to guess. Neither the humankind nor the non-humankind would be able to defeat the Gong Gong Family. Even if the humankind and the non-humankind decided to join hands, they would still be suppressed by the Gong Gong Family until the end of the day!
Ji Hao looked at Yu Ancestor right in the eyes and said, “Good plan! What a great plan! Hehe, Yu Ancestor, if you’re willing to…”
Yu Ancestor waved his hands, interrupted Ji Hao, and said in a heavy tone, “Don’t even think about it. I will never throw myself into the lap of the human emperor.”
Breathing deeply, Yu Ancestor continued, “Gong Gong has my life pinched in his hands. Otherwise, Ji Hao boy, why do you think the Gong Gong Family would put me in charge of such an important thing?”
Narrowing his eyes, Yu Ancestor remained silent for a while, then carried on, “Why don’t I just tell you the truth? Once those old Gong Gongs return to Pan Gu world, no one in the world can ever defeat them. Ji Hao boy, you’re talented. If you give me that bell of yours, I might say some good words for you to Gong Gong. In the future, you can probably get a good position in the Gong Gong Family.”
Ji Hao smilingly shook his head. Follow Gong Gong?
How could that ever happen? Not to mention how much Ji Hao cared about the humankind, and how deep the hatred between the Gong Gong Family and himself was, if Ji Hao ever dared to betray the humankind and follow Gong Gong’s lead, without a doubt, Yu Yu would set up his sword formation himself and hack him into a thousand pieces as a disappointing disciple of his.
Seeing Ji Hao’s unswerving look, Yu Ancestor shook his head and continued his storytelling.
Ji Hao guessed right. Not only did the Gong Gongs fake their own deaths and go to the Chaos, in fact, human emperors and all the other legendary powerful human beings had gone into the boundless Chaos to search for a way to defeat the non-humankind for good, after they reached a certain level of their cultivation.
Just like Suiren, who had talked to Ji Hao a while ago, these powerful beings all left clones in Pan Gu world with two purposes, protecting the humankind and saving a small part of their souls in case they died in the Chaos. They split their souls, created clones with a part of their souls and powers, and left their clones in Pan Gu world.
However, those old Gong Gongs were the most selfish ones among all, as the clones they left in Pan Gu world only had one percent of their powers at most, while they left for the Chaos with over ninety-nine percent of themselves!
In the eyes of those old Gong Gong, taking their powers with them would be much safer. As for the lives of their offsprings, how much did that matter? They were immortal gods after all. It was already enough as they were forced to go into the Chaos by the humankind. How could they leave too much of their powers in this world to protect the humankind?
Unlike them, those legendary human beings valued the well-being of the humankind the most. Therefore, Emperor Fuxi, Emperor Suiren, Emperor Shennong, and Emperor Xuanyuan, as the most famous human emperors, all left at least forty percent of their powers in Pan Gu world with their clones.
“Therefore, first, I don’t have the time to raise more strong Yu like these. Secondly, even if I go over to the human emperor and get those old human emperors back from the Chaos…I don’t think those old human emperors would be able to defeat those old Gong Gongs.” said Yu Ancestor while looking at Ji Hao honestly, “Not to mention the fact that my life is seriously pinched in Gong Gong’s hands. With a single thought of his, he might not be able to kill me directly, but at least I will be half-dead.”
“I don’t know who told you about this water eye, which made you come all the way down here to see what’s in here.” Yu Ancestor’s face twitched slightly, then he continued seriously, “Before you, the other few who came down here were turned into ashes by me…Only you, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, I can’t kill you, but you can’t kill me either.”
As he coughed, Yu Ancestor looked at Ji Hao and said, “You know the secret now, but what can you do? You can’t stop those old Gong Gongs from returning, just like you can’t stop the twelve water worlds from merging with Pan Gu world.”
Ji Hao frowned and showed a serious look while staying silent.
Yu Ancestor looked at Ji Hao’s serious face and chuckled with a hissing voice, “Those non-humankind beings, many of them hate each other. That kid called Dishi Cha, back then, he came to Gong Gong and sought for cooperation. That was…”
Letting out a long breath, Yu Ancestor continued, “A large consumption is required to bring those old Gong Gongs back. I can never do it alone. But in order to grasp the greatest power of the non-humankind world, that Dishi Cha chose to work with us…Hehe, finding twelve new worlds and letting the water drown the entire Pan Gu world, that was all Gong Gong’s idea!”
“Bodies will belong to the non-humankind, and souls will belong to the Gong Gong Family!” Yu Ancestors grinned happily, narrowed his eyes into curved lines, and continued, “Those non-humankind beings thought their plan had worked, but our plan has not failed. Hehe, everyone is calculating sneakily. Let’s see who will win and who will lose!”
Shaking his head and sighing for a while, Yu Ancestor grinned and said to Ji Hao, “Join us, give me that bell of yours. Then, I will say something nice about you to Lord Gong Gong! Judging by the current situation, we will win. Those non-humankind beings have planned for so many years, but eventually, we get to be the bigger winners!”
Looking at Yu Ancestor’s cunning face, then glancing at the three dragon coffins, Ji Hao remained silent for a while. Then, he took Yuan Li and darted up towards the entrance of this water cave.
Chapter 1176: Seeing Yuan Sheng Again
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Good, leave, just leave!”
Seeing Ji Hao leave, Yu Ancestor instantly sighed in relief. He conveniently stuck his long streamer in the ground, then rubbed his face with both hands.
Eyes sparkling dimly, Yu Ancestor hurriedly took out a jade talisman from his sleeve, opened his mouth, and sprayed a puff of sand on it. A beam of red light was released from the talisman while Yu Ancestor murmured to himself, “I shall leave this for Lord Gong Gong to decide! A man like him…I don’t think there are only nine water eyes.”
Above the water cave, the swirl spun rapidly above the water eye. With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao went up against the current. The higher he reached, the greater pressure he felt, and the faster the swirl spun, causing a louder clattering noise.
Fortunately, the Pan Gu bell provided with a stunning defensive power. Added with Ji Hao’s great strength, he easily came up. Unlike him, Yuan Li was almost disabled from breathing by the swirl; he nearly lost the control of his body and sank all the way back down.
Outside the water eye, in the cold jade building, Yuan Sheng sat in a large armchair with a struggling white water boa gripped in his left hand. Crack! He bit off the boa’s head, munching.
Munching for a few times, Yuan Sheng picked up a large wine pot and poured some wine into his mouth, then proudly laughed to the group of water-kind spirit creatures in the room, “Kids, be careful these days. When Lord Gong Gong achieves his great goal, my father will become a divine emperor in the heaven…The position of Huai Water God, even the God of all rivers in Midland, will be mine!”
Slapping his own chest loudly, Yuan Sheng popped out his eyes and yelled at those water-kind spirit creatures, “Then, you can have as much delicious food and wine as you want, and countless beautiful girls! Our life will be ten-thousand times greater than now!”
The group of heavily armored Water-kind spirit creatures all raised large wine pots, cheered and gulped.
These water-kind spirit creatures didn’t know how to cultivate crops, neither could they brew wine by themselves. Before the flood came, the alliance of human clans was strong. These water-kind spirit creatures dared not to loot human clans under the watch of the alliance. Therefore, they had never tasted those great wines made by the humankind.
But Gong Gong raised the flood and destroyed countless human clans, breaking countless human cities. Incalculable amounts of wine and liquor were plundered by the water-kind. Gulping these tasty wines and liquors that they could never try before, the brains of these water-kind spirit creatures were almost burned by alcohol. Soon, they began dancing and singing crazily in the building, making loud noises.
Yuan Sheng laughed out loud, slapping his lap loudly while chewing the body of that water boa which was still struggling in his hand. Taking a large bite of the boa, he roared resonantly towards the sky. This happy and free life was the life that truly belonged to him, Yuan Sheng!
“Abba has so many kids, and now, I’m the oldest one…Hehe, when Abba becomes a divine emperor, everything he leaves behind should be mine! Those little ones Abba liked, such as Yuan Li, I have to find a way to kill all of them!”
Yuan Sheng’s mother was a devil ape, a pure beast with a brutish nature. Therefore, Yuan Sheng was also a creature of violence. Every thought of his was based on the law of the jungle. As for things like brotherly affection…he had no clue!
Ji Hao tore apart the swirl and rushed out of the water eye with Yuan Li.
A group of water-kind warriors guarded by the gate of the cold jade building in ordered lines. Seeing Ji Hao and Yuan Li suddenly pop out, two large lobsters threw away their whale bone spears in panic and screamed out loud, “Yuan Li! Ah! Human! Ah! They’re alive!”
These four to five feet tall water-kind warriors were weak, who lived at the bottom of the water-kind society. Some of them were even weaker than ordinary human beings. They had as much intelligence as a three years old human child did; they spoke the human language, but only a few simple words.
Yuan Sheng heard their screams. A tsunami-like overwhelming spirit power spread out from the building, generating two strong water currents that transformed into two giant fits, striking at Ji Hao and Yuan Li.
Compared with the last water-fist attack he launched at Yuan L, these two fists were stronger and harder; the water in the fists had almost become deep-blue ice, releasing a sharp cold power.
Last time, Yuan Li was defeated by Yuan Sheng with a single move, thinking of which, he cast a growl and attempted to rush up.
Ji Hao grabbed Yuan Li’s neck, conveniently threw him backward, and said, “I, your senior brother, am here. You can just watch. Stay vigilant! If any stupid water-kind things dare to come up, smash them all!”
The Pan Gu bell released waves of misty glow. The two fists thudded on the Pan Gu bell, yet the bell didn’t even ring, before the two fists were shattered. Strong undercurrents swished around the bell, whirling up those water-kind guards by the gate of the cold jade building, then threw them on the tall fence wall of the building. It broke their heads and made them moan on the ground without being able to struggle back up.
“Yuan Li, if you see large and healthy turtles, get a few for me alive. My Amma said that old turtles can make the best Guiling jelly. We lived in Southern Wasteland before, so where could I ever find a turtle in Southern Wasteland?”
While Ji Hao was grinningly making a joke, for an unknown reason, Yuan Li suddenly howled shrilly out and fell to the ground, rolling in pain. Even his dragon staff was thrown away.
Yuan Sheng’s raging growls came from the building, followed by a rumbling boom. Afterward, a torrent roared out from the gate of the building. Wearing a golden and shining armor, wielding a splendidly glowing large cudgel, he marched out with huge steps and released a fierce spirit creature power.
“Yuan Li, why don’t you just listen to me and die? Eh? Don’t you even listen to your big brother’s words now? Your big brother told you to die, so how dare you not? You disrespected your big brother, you are un-fraternal! Un-fraternal people should die! So die!”
Yuan Sheng roared like thunder. Ji Hao was stunned by his words.
What he said was so ridiculous, yet Ji Hao could not disprove that! Yuan Sheng was Yuan Li’s big brother. Therefore, according to the ‘filial piety and fraternal duty’ thing believed by intelligent creatures living in this era, Yuan Li should do whatever Yuan Sheng said. Yuan Sheng told Yuan Li to die, so Yuan Li should probably kill himself. But Yuan Li wasn’t willing to die, which made him an un-fraternal one, and because he was un-fraternal, Yuan Sheng should just kill Yuan Li! How reasonable!
Yuan Li screamed furiously. He picked up the dragon staff and leaped up, attempting to punch Yuan Sheng right in the face.
But Ji Hao did that ahead of him. He dashed to Yuan Sheng with a sliding step, then threw a heavy punch to Yuan Sheng’s face.
Yuan Sheng laughed wildly out. A water lotus flew out of his mouth, airily sending Ji Hao’s fist away.
Chapter 1177: The Secret Dragon-slam Art
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao launched a simple punch, without activating his other powers. However, he was now much stronger than peak-level Divine Magi, that even a towering mountain could be flattened by a punch of his.
Ji Hao expected Yuan Sheng to launch a direct counter attack with that large shining cudgel in his hands, because that was what all spirit creatures might do. Nevertheless, Yuan Li released a water lotus from his mouthing and easily sent Ji Hao’s fist away. The water around Ji Hao’s fist vibrated intensely, then followed by a thunderous buzzing noise, a giant fist-shaped ripple roared out from Ji Hao’s fist and struck the middle of the gate of Yuan Sheng’s cold jade building directly.
“Damn it!” Yuan Sheng shouted. Following his voice, a massive crowd of water-kind spirit creatures rushed out of the gave, being hit by Ji Hao’s heavy punch.
A muffled boom was generated, then strong waves of ripples spread out. Over a hundred well-cultivated large water-kind spirit creatures were crushed by this destructive strike. Their blood mixed with the water and spurted to far away. The luxurious gate, which was made from cold jade and coral, was shattered. The fist-ripple struck into the gate and created a two-miles-long ditch on the ground.
From the building, streams of water rapidly flew out, transforming into countless swirls that stopped the fist-ripple and wrapped it up. The fist-ripple and these swirls clashed against each other for three intense breaths, then finally were worn out.
“How dare you kill my people?!” Yuan Sheng yelled at Ji Hao.
“Were those people?” Ji Hao smirked and looked at Yuan Sheng. He abruptly gripped Yuan Sheng’s golden shiny cudgel and attempted to carry Yuan Sheng up.
Yuan Sheng was Wuzhi Qi’s son, and was indeed talented. Once Ji Hao put forth his strength through his fingers, Yuan Sheng nimbly loosened his hands and let Ji Hao take the cudgel. Next, his body shrunk and curled up, bumping straight into Ji Hao’s stomach. Along with a shrill swishing noise, his elbows violently smashed into Ji Hao’s chest and ribs.
“Monkeys are all martial masters indeed, especially with cudgels and sticks!” Ji Hao smiled and looked at Yuan Sheng, who had shrunk to less than six-feet tall. The Taiji cloak glowed with a clear light to protect Ji Hao. Facing that magical light, no matter how hard Yuan Sheng tried, he failed to touch even a hair of Ji Hao.
On the contrary, his violent attacks were all neutralized by the cloak, or simply given back to himself. After launched a mad series of attack, Yuan Sheng suddenly burst with a howl, then dashed hundreds of meters away, bared his teeth and swung his arms. Visibly, his arms had swollen pretty badly.
“Relying on treasures, you’re not a man! If you’re a real man, fight me face to face!” Yuan Sheng raised his head and yelled towards the sky. All of a sudden, the agitated power vibration that came from his body faded, and then a magical change happened.
Earlier, the power vibration released from Yuan Sheng’s body was strong and intense, just like the rolling dark smoke coming from an erupting volcano, ferocious and uncontrollable. But as he gave a long and resounding roar, that power vibration suddenly calmed down and turned pure and stable, like a transparent, blue crystal.
A soft, light-blue layer of watery light surrounded Yuan Sheng. He didn’t seem like a spirit creature anymore. Instead, he now looked elegant, dignified, decent, and serious. At the moment, Yuan Sheng looked nothing like a spirit water ape, and was more like the real Water God descending from the ancient heaven.
With the pure and positive sense of power spreading from his body at this very moment, Yuan Sheng was more of a god than the current Gong Gong.
“Wow!” Yuan Li was astonished. Carrying his dragon staff, he stared at Yuan Sheng without knowing what had actually happened to him.
“Interesting.” Ji Hao thought of the water lotus that came from Yuan Sheng’s mouth just now. Which kind of secret magic did he cultivate himself with which allowed him to turn his wild and violent power into such a pure and clean one, and that too so suddenly yet smoothly?
Yuan Sheng snorted scornfully. Next, his body began expanding. Soon, he was again over ten meters tall. Covered in furs, his face glowed with a pearl-like luster, while his pair of eyes were shining brightly like two giant blue sapphires.
“Yuan Li, you know nothing!” Yuan Sheng sneered, pointed at Yuan Li, and yelled, “How old are you? Have you seen the world yet? You don’t even know how big the world is! How can you understand all the miracles in this world? You little thing!”
Proudly raising his head, Yuan Sheng gave Ji Hao a cold grin, and said, “This is called ‘secret dragon-slam art’, created especially for our water-kind creatures. By mastering this secret art, even a tiny shrimp can easily defeat dragons, those idiots who call themselves the royals of the water-kind.”
Throwing a sideway glance at Ji Hao, Yuan Sheng waved his hand. Following his move, the golden cudgel quaked intensely.
“Hehe,” Ji Hao chuckled, shaking his head as he said to Yuan Sheng, “You’re not getting your stick back until you tell me where you learned this ‘secret art’.”
The golden cudgel sparkled with a multicolored light as countless tiny spell symbols emerged on it. Along with a deep buzzing noise, a faintly visible dragon silhouette appeared inside the cudgel. Every time the cudgel quaked, strong electric bolts would be sent to Ji Hao’s fingers by this dragon silhouette.
“Then let’s see if you have the ability to keep it!” said Yuan Sheng through his gritted, bared teeth, “This is a nature-crafted holy weapon, a raw piece. My Master Shifu remolded it with the best eight types of metals in the world, and also sealed a dragon soul in it as its spirit. This is my spirit weapon now, how can you hold it so easily?”
Ji Hao smilingly, slowly glanced at Yuan Sheng, then opened his mouth and let out the Taiji divine sword. He gripped the sword hilt with his right hand, holding the cudgel in his left hand. He raised the sword high and swung neatly down. By using the move of sky-opening, the Taiji divine sword easily cut into the weakest spot of the cudgel.
Crack! The cudgel was cut into two.
Yuan Sheng popped his eyes widely up, staring at the broken spirit weapon of his. Suddenly, a stream of blood spurted out from his mouth, reaching nearly a hundred meters away.
“You, you, how dare you destroy my precious spirit weapon?! That was a gift from my Master Shifu!” Yuan Sheng’s face twitched as he screamed in fury, “Damn you! Damn you! You should die! You should die a thousand times!”
Ji Hao conveniently threw the broken cudgel away, held the Taiji divine sword with both hands and said with a cold and strong voice, “Cut the crap, let’s begin! Secret dragon-slam art? Sounds like a good one! Let’s me see what can you do with this ‘secret art’.”
Yuan Sheng took a deep breath. Raising his head, he roared resonantly, then his body began expanding again. Speedily, he became a three-hundred-meters-tall giant ape.
“Errr…” Yuan Sheng drummed his chest with both fists, maybe because he was so enraged, or he just simply wanted to show off his strength. After the roar, he raised both his arms, and following his move, tens of lifelike water dragons roared out, pouncing on Ji Hao from all directions. Even the scales of those water dragons were clearly visible.
Ji Hao chuckled again. He wasn’t really planning to fight with his own power. Instead, he activated the Pan Gu bell and let the bell release strong Chaos power streams that shielded his entire body. Afterward, he did nothing else but watch those water dragons coming rampantly at him.
Chapter 1178: A Familiar Feeling
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Buzz!
The Pan Gu bell buzzed slightly, while the tens of enormous water dragons were crushed. Yuan Sheng suffered a counterforce that made his giant body take two steps backward. Yuan Sheng was getting more and more furious. Again, he roared thunderously towards the sky.
The light-blue watery light rotated around him. Yuan Sheng locked his fingers together and slapped on his chest. Next, two large lumps rose from both sides of his neck. Pop! Pop! Another two heads grew out from his neck.
“Wow!” Yuan Li exclaimed again. Two more heads?! This was unexpected!
Following behind the two heads were four large lumps on Yuan Sheng’s shoulders. Following another series of popping noise, Yuan Sheng had four new arms. Raising his six muscular arms with clenched fists, Yuan Sheng vibrated the entire water eye area.
Countless water-kind spirit creatures were frightened by the terribly strong power vibration released from Yuan Sheng’ body, and fled away at their highest speeds.
Snakes wriggled, fishes dashed, and turtles hurriedly pulled the water with their four short legs. Those shrimps, prawn, and lobsters fled the fastest, as they could easily cover tens of miles with one single bounce.
Despite the fact that these water-kind spirit creatures had been fleeing with considerably high speeds, an earthquake was started by Yuan Sheng within the area a thousand miles in radius. Strong water streams roared across, whirling countless water-kind creatures away, making them bump heavily against each other. Many of them had their heads broken, nearly dying.
“Three heads and six arms?” Ji Hao widely opened his eyes in surprise, looking at Yuan Sheng, who had still been trying to boost up his power. Witnessing Yuan Sheng’s shapeshifting and magical abilities, Ji Hao silently dropped his sword and unlocked his fingers. He was preparing to launch an attack, but now, he changed his mind, because he wanted to see what else Yuan Sheng could do.
Gasping loudly, Yuan Sheng lowered his arms and grabbed his golden belt. Six weapons appeared in his hands along with a series of metal clang: two long blades, two swords, and two metal whips. These six brightly shining golden weapons fiercely swished to Ji Hao and Yuan Li together.
Ji Hao pointed his finger up. The Pan Gu bell expanded to tens of meters wide, stirring up waves of ripple and striking on the six weapons.
With that giant body, Yuan Li’s physical strength had raised by over a hundred times. The six weapons violently hit on the bell, causing thunderous clangs. Within a blink of an eye, the bell had taken over ten-thousand heavy strikes. Dazzling fire sparkles were sent out from the vibrating bell, evaporating all the water within miles in radius.
Breathing again, Yuan Sheng took a large series of step backward. His six arms were vibrated intensely. Thick veins bulged from his fingers as his knuckles turned pale. The bell remained perfectly unmoved, while all six weapons of Yuan Sheng were all covered in cracks and breaches now. Those six weapons were not bad, yet they were destroyed already.
Looking down at his broken weapons, Yuan Sheng seemed to be quite embarrassed.
“This bloody bell…You!” Yuan Sheng dropped the six weapons. His palm skin had broken, with large streams of blood gushing out. He stared at the Pan Gu bell in shock. He looked closer, but still failed to find even a scratch on the bell.
Ji Hao laughed coldly while looking at Yuan Sheng, “Go on. If you have run out of weapons, you can hit it with your head! Perhaps, you can break my bell with your head. Then you can…kill me?”
Yuan Sheng spat loudly towards the ground and yelled at Ji Hao, “Do you think I’m stupid?”
Standing behind Ji Hao, Yuan Li answered that question for Ji Hao. “Yuan Sheng, I always think that you’re a breath away from stupid..You’re very stupid, super stupid!”
Speaking of this, Yuan Li squatted and laughed out loud, holding his belly with both his hands. He just couldn’t stop laughing, even lying directly on the ground and rolling. He squeezed tears out of his eye sockets while drumming the ground. No one knew what he had thought about that made him laugh so hard.
Yuan Sheng roared in rage. He stared at Ji Hao, bared his teeth for quite a while, then his six arms started moving simultaneously. He pulled off his fur, rubbed it into a large ball of fur, then thrust in his own mouth.
“Whoa…” Ji Hao shouted, expectantly looking at Yuan Sheng.
Yuan Sheng chewed his fur, then coughed out a puff of ground fur, along with a strong whirlwind. From that whirlwind, countless apes leaped out. These apes were of different sizes; some were as tiny as beans, while some were tens of meters tall. But they all looked exactly like Yuan Sheng. Countless apes screamed shrilly while marching to Ji Hao.
A series of muffled thuds was generated. These apes straightened their necks and bumped into the Pan Gu bell fearlessly.
Their heads were smashed, as brains splashed out, but the other apes kept rushing up, without showing a sign of fear. Thousands of apes cracked their heads against the bell, wave after wave. Soon, ape corpses were everywhere, flowing along water currents.
“Hehe, I’d like to know if this bloody bell is truly that strong!” Yuan Sheng proudly raised his head, pointed at Ji Hao, and laughed evilly.
Ji Hao snorted coldly, then slightly patted his own head. A warming red light shone from his head, from which, the great red sun rose, with a clear black edge. Inside the sun, a golden silhouette and a silver silhouette emerged gradually. Ji Hao gave a bright shout. Following his voice, streaks of golden flame roared out and coiled around those apes.
Puff! All apes were burned into ashes instantly.
No matter how magical this trick played by Yuan Sheng was, these apes were transformed from his fur. Being buried by the essence sun fire, how could they not become ashes?
Yuan Sheng was startled. In his eyes, this magic he cast was greatly powerful, and with this magic, he even started to feel that he was actually more powerful than his father, Wuzhi Qi. However, Ji Hao easily broke his magic. Yuan Sheng was shocked deeply. He took a few steps backward. hurriedly
But before he made the fourth step back, Ji Hao had already rushed up to Yuan Sheng, raised the Taiji divine sword with his right arm and growled, “Any more tricks? No? Then…go the hell, Yuan Sheng!”
Along with Ji Hao’s bright and resonant voice, the Taiji divine sword flashed across the sky. Puff! Puff! Puff! Yuan Sheng’s three heads were cut off by Ji Hao, sent high into the sky.
In a distance away, Yuan Li gave a long sigh. Looking at the three heads on the ground, he shook his head. Yuan Sheng was annoying, but he was Yuan Li’s brother after all. Seeing his brother being killed by Ji Hao just like this, Yuan Li felt a bit sad.
But all of a sudden, a raging growl came from Yuan Sheng’s belly. Three clear streams of mist puffed out from his broken necks, quickly forming three large buds.
Within a blink of an eye, the three lotus buds bloomed, and inside the three lotuses, three new heads grew out.
“Wanna kill me? How can it be so easy?” Yuan Sheng screamed at Ji Hao, then released a dazzling water thunder bomb.
Chapter 1179: Dragon-slam Priest
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The water thunder bomb struck on the Pan Gu bell and caused an earth-shaking bang, generating dazzling lightning bolts. Under the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao stayed perfectly unmoved, while a half of Yuan Sheng’s cold jade building was shattered and sent flying up.
The building collapsed. Yuan Sheng glared at Ji Hao, showing his teeth. Once again, Ji Hao’s sword flashed across the water and descended like a strong waterfall. Yuan Sheng screamed with a high-pitched voice when the sword cut him into two, from the middle of his body.
Ji Hao took two steps back, seriously looking at Yuan Li’s cut body.
Clear mist streams drifted out from Yuan Sheng’s body and transformed into an enormous lotus which wrapped him up. Following a barely audible spell-incanting sound, the two pieces of Yuan Sheng’s body quickly merged back together.
Yuan Sheng popped out his six large eyes and threw a vicious glance at Ji Hao. He was indeed protected by the secret self-healing magic of his, but finally, Yuan Sheng realized a fact — He could never defeat Ji Hao. Ji Hao was shielded by powerful treasures, which meant he could never harm a hair of Ji Hao. Ji Hao’s sword was sharp and fierce, that even a slight swing of that sword could cut his body into pieces.
When Yuan Sheng first learned the secret dragon-slam art, he thought he had become invincible. He ordered his warriors to attack him together, as a result of which, all kinds of weapons used by his warriors were broken, while he remained perfectly unharmed.
But now, he knew the truth. Those weapons broke because of low quality instead of his own great power. This realization instantly weakened Yuan Sheng’s courage. He staggered back and yelled with a dry voice, “Brother, brother, I can’t defeat this guy. Please, brother, release your power and vanquish this guy!”
A loud and clear spell-incanting sound could be heard, followed by a thunderous boom. From inside the half-collapsed building, a dense cloud of dust rose, while a rockery made from coral and seashells was blown up violently. What could be heard next was a dragon roar, along with rapid water streams that immediately flushed away all the dust.
A black dragon swished out from under the rockery. This dragon had glowing-red eyes and standing scales, with an extremely violent power vibration releasing from its body. The dragon roared resoundingly, darting as fast as a gust of wind. From a long distance away, the dragon opened its jaws and launched a series of thunderbolts towards Ji Hao.
A loud sizzling noise lingered in Ji Hao’s ears as strong thunderbolts landed on the Pan Gu bell one after another. The arm-thick thunderbolts disintegrated against the bell dazzlingly, and made the bell buzz deeply. Yet, it never showed a sign of breaking.
Seeing that no effect was delivered by its thunder attack, the black dragon was infuriated. It dashed to Ji Hao and slapped on the bell with its enormous pair of claw.
Buzz! The bell rang deeply. Thirty-meters around Ji Hao, the space collapsed into a small black hole, with sharp streams of Chaos power roaring in it like thousands of daggers, cutting each other in the black hole.
The dragon’s two claws exploded immediately. Its blood, skin and muscle pieces were swallowed by the black hole. Then, a strong suction force attacked from the black hole, seeming to drag the dragon entirely in.
This ferocious dragon finally realized that although Ji Hao looked young and weak, he was not a pushover. Instead, he was a monster, far more terrifying than the dragon itself. In the dragon’s eyes, the fierce red light dimmed down, as it roared in fear.
“Ji Hao, my friend, stop, please!” said a clear voice from behind the dragon’s neck. Following a series of metal clangs, a golden chain swept down and coiled around the black hole, releasing streams of metal power. Countless thumb-sized golden spell symbols slowly emerged from the chain, transparent and glowing, even illuminating the black hole.
The Pan Gu bell cracked the space and created a black hole, but this effect was only maintained for a very short span of time. Sealed by the golden chain, the bell ring had already stopped, and naturally, the black hole had disappeared.
Ji Hao clearly understood that the bell ring was short, because the black dragon didn’t slap the bell hard enough. The black hole faded along with the bell ring, but its disappearance had nothing to do with this suddenly emerging golden chain. If the black dragon had struck the bell a little bit harder, the bell ring would be longer and stronger, and the effective range of the bell ring would be larger. Perhaps, this golden chain would be shattered and devoured by the black hole as well
However, the man sent out the golden chain didn’t think in the same way. In his eyes, he had sealed the black hole with his magical power and saved the black dragon.
“Ji Hao, my friend, how cruel you are. This black dragon followed me since the prehistorical era and made great contributions. Bu today, you took its claws. You are such a cruel man, but I will not allow you!”
Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes, because he was speechless. The black dragon’s giant head blocked the line of his eight. Therefore, he leaped up to around a hundred meters and finally saw the man standing on the dragon’s neck.
With coarse clothes, bared arms and shanks, and golden bangles on both wrists and ankles, this tall and slim man had deeply sunken eyes, along with heavy and straight, blade-like eyebrows. Same as the dragon treading under his feet, a fierce, aggressive power vibration had been releasing from his body.
A golden chain had been quickly hovering around this man like a nimble, poisonous serpent. The golden chain was covered in ancient styled spell symbols, emitting a heavy sense of power.
Ji Hao was a hard-working learner, and had always been improving amazingly fast. He recognized those spell symbols at first glance. Those were mostly sealing and suppressing spell symbols, which could restrain all kinds of natural powers and the powers of some dark and evil beings of this world.
If this chain coiled on the body of an ordinary human being, not to mention if this human being would still be able to move or not, even the soul of this human being would be sealed.
“Are you out of your mind?” Ji Hao glanced at this man coldly and yelled, “This stupid animal under your feet tried to kill me the moment it saw me. I made it suffer because it deserves it!”
“Without asking why, you assumed my fault for this stupid animal…Is there a close relationship between you two? Are you father and son or boyfriend and girlfriend?” The moment Ji Hao saw this man, he knew where this man came from. Therefore, he didn’t bother mincing his words.
The black dragon roared again, while this man’s face turned extremely sulky. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, “I am Priest Dragon-slam. Guided by my Shifu, I started my cultivation in the era of the first divine emperor. Lately, I heard that a disaster happened in the mortal world, so I left my place, came down to save living beings and accumulate merit.”
“Eh, ‘save living beings and accumulate merit’. Do you mean gormandizing in that underwater building?” shouted Ji Hao. “Enough, you bunch of fake priests, you’re obviously working with the water-kind! You’re destroying the world!”
Putting such an evil label on this man and his people, Ji Hao gave another resonant shout, then held the sword with both hands, made the Big Dipper step and combined the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything perish. A hundreds of meters long beam of sword light dazzled out from the Taiji divine sword, while it hacked straight down towards Dragon-slam Priest.
Chapter 1180: Dragon-Slam and Tiger-Blast
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Followed a loud series of metal clangs, the golden chain hovering around Dragon-slam Priest flew to Ji Hao and started a golden swirl. Spell symbols on the chain glowed with a dazzling light. The chain spun swiftly and dragged over rapid currents from the water eye, while emitting a bright golden light that illuminated the whole area.
“Cut!”
Ji Hao didn’t restrain his power for this strike at all. Instead, he boosted up his power as much as possible; even the cultivation method with nine turns was fully activated.
In his red sun primordial spirit, between the golden silhouette and the silver silhouette, the silhouette of a long sword shone suddenly and grew brighter and brighter, releasing a dreadful sword intent.
When Ji Hao raised the Taiji divine sword, the sword silhouette in the red sun flashed out and merged with the Taiji divine sword. The radiating sword instantly dimmed down. The eye-piercing sword light was restrained, yet the sword intent released from the sword was a hundred times stronger than before.
The Pan Gu bell buzzed deeply, releasing raging-dragon-like strong streams of Chaos power, hovering around Ji Hao’s body. The Taiji cloak was activated by Ji Hao, which sent out beams of clear light that transformed into a giant lotus and wrapped Ji Hao in it.
Ji Hao opened his erect eye; all three eyes of his shone brightly, locking with Dragon-slam Priest.
Along with a muffled swooshing noise, the golden chain flew to Ji Hao and clanged against the Taiji divine sword. In the eyes of Yuan Sheng and Dragon-slam, the golden chain had perfectly merged with the golden swirl, impeccable and flawless, as natural as the sun, the moon and the rivers in the world. It seemed like it could attack and defend, both in a perfect way.
However, in Ji Hao’s eyes, that golden swirl was full of weaknesses, and so were those spell symbol groups on the golden chain.
With the combined move, Ji Hao put forth all of his power and launch a full-strike. A wave of popping noise was generated, as the golden swirl collapsed quickly. As easily as cutting a piece of tofu with a sharp knife, the Taiji divine sword cut the coiling golden chain into pieces.
The sword flashed across the water and reached to Dragon-slam’s head. The indescribably strong sword intent even suffocated Dragon-slam. A faint layer of golden light around Dragon-slam was dispelled by the sword intent. His hair bun was torn apart, and so were the three ancient jade hairpins stuck in the bun. A long and deep slash was left on Dragon-slam’s scalp, with large streams of warm blood, which was sparkling with a faint-golden light, gushing out from it.
“Ah!” Dragon-slam’s face was covered in blood. He shouted hoarsely and incanted a spell. A hassock rose from his nearly split skull, coiled in a purple mist. A dense cloud of purple mist was released by the hassock that wrapped up Dragon-slam and the black dragon under his feet.
The purple mist spun, and instantly brought Dragon-slam and the black dragon over ten miles away.
Puff! They had run away indeed, but still, this full-strike launched by Ji Hao with all his strength and power managed to harm Dragon-slam severely through the distance.
The wound started from between Dragon-slam’s eyebrows and ended in his crotch, around an inch deep. Dragon-slam was almost torn into two. Blood spurted out from his body. Gradually, the coarse long shirt worn by him fell off, exposing his skinny, yet glowing body.
“A nice sword, a nice sword spell! Destructive, unstoppable…This…Is this Yu Yu’s sword art? Indeed, powerful, merciless, the best in the world!” Dragon-slam grinned in a twisted way, and even his eyes turned blood-red. “I, Dragon-slam, started my cultivation in the era of the first divine emperor. But you, a little kid who hasn’t lived even your first century, wounded me!”
“Who’s a little kid?” Ji Hao held the Taiji divine sword with his right hand and put his left hand on the sword edge, flicking the sword edge gently with his fingers and letting it tinkle brightly.
He focused on the sword. The sword intent reached every corner of his body and made his hair stand straight up, clanging each other and making slight yet sharp voices.
Even Ji Hao’s voice turned sharp and ear-piercing. Every word his said sounded like a swishing sword, that brought Dragon-slam an ear-piercing pain.
“Who’s a little kid?” shouted Ji Hao once again, “You a disciple of Priest Hua, or maybe Priest Mu, while I am Yu Yu’s disciple. Speaking of seniority, we’re just the same!”
“We are both cultivators from the same generation. Who’s a little kid?”
“You started your cultivation back in the era of the first divine emperor, so what? A pig inspired by the power of the great Dao when the world was created would still be a pig! And a man, even if he hasn’t lived through his first century yet, he could surely be a much greater cultivator than a pig!”
Hearing Ji Hao, Dragon-slam’s face blushed in anger, yet he couldn’t find a word to contradict Ji Hao.
He was Priest Hua’s disciple, and had lived for countless centuries. However, he was nearly killed by Ji Hao with a single sword attack today, and his best magic treasure, the ‘dragon-slam chain’, was cut into pieces…Normally, he was good at talking, but right now, he couldn’t find any excuse to disprove what Ji Hao said.
Yuan Li gripped the dragon staff with both hands. “Brother Ji Hao is the best!” Seeing Ji Hao nearly hack Dragon-slam directly to death, Yuan Li raised his staff and shouted excitedly.
Yuan Sheng’s extra two heads and four arms had disappeared, as he carefully drew back for quite a long distance. He clearly knew that even with all his powers, strength and abilities, he could never survive three strikes from Dragon-slam. Nevertheless, Dragon-slam, such a powerful, mysterious man, was wounded severely by Ji Hao with a single sword move…In the lingering fear, Yuan Sheng threw an angry and vicious glance at Yuan Li — Where did this little monkey find such a strong backer?
“My friend, you’re truly impressive!” A long shout came from the half-collapsed building. Following a deep tiger roar, a white giant dragon flew swiftly towards Ji Hao. The dragon had a pair of wings on its back and a horn on its forehead.
Standing on the tiger’s back was a muscular Priest, wearing coarse clothes, with long, loosened hair. He was around three-meters-tall, with broad shoulders and long, strong arms. Worn on his head was a golden head hoop; carried on his back, was a long blade, releasing a faint intent of killing.
The white tiger landed beside the black dragon after a few rises and falls, then provokingly roared towards the dragon.
The dragon turned around gloomily and gave a few deep and sulky roars to the tiger. Then the dragon and the tiger turned around together, staring at Ji Hao with a strongly malicious look. Their facial expressions were rather humanlike.
“I am Tiger-blast. Nice to meet you, Marquis Yao Ji Hao.” This priest coldly glanced at Ji Hao, then said coldly, “Ji Hao, we’re all cultivators. No matter what, we’re still friends. You sneakily launched a lethal attack and injured my brother so badly, you need to explain!”
“Sneakily?” Ji Hao looked at Tiger-blast in confusion, “I was…”
“You sneakily attacked my brother with such an evil magic. I saw it with my own eyes!” Tiger-blast swung his arm back, gripped the hilt of his long blade, then slowly pulled out a purely dark, luster-less blade.
“If you can’t explain that to us, I will explain it to you!”
Following Tiger-Blast’s move, Dragon-slam snorted coldly, then slowly pulled out a long silver sword from his sleeve.
Chapter 1181: Slay Yuan Sheng
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Sands and dust rose from the water eye, which made the water extremely turbid.
Among those drifting sands and dust, a tiny Yu floated in the water, fixing its narrowed eyes on Ji Hao and the others. That Yu was a thousand times tinier than a grain of sand. Yu Ancestor’s dry voice had been coming out from this tiny Yu’s mouthpart.
“Good for you, you b*stards have all found your backers. Dragon-slam Priest and Tiger-Blast Priest, I had heard about them back then. Good, very good.”
“Fight, just fight, fight till death. Your backers are way too strong. I can never bear offend them. Unless those old Gong Gongs successfully return to Pan Gu world, the Gong Gong Family can’t bear to offend them either. Fight, fight to death. Two or three of you should die right on the spot, that’ll make a great show!”
Dragon-slam Priest was mounted on the black dragon, holding a white sword, while Tiger-blast Priest was mounted on a white tiger, holding a black blade. A purple hassock floated above each of their heads, releasing a purple light and transforming into swiftly spinning swirls, shielding their entire bodies. Slight traces of black and white natural reward power had been sparkling in the purple swirl; obviously, these two had relieved the miseries of many living beings in this world.
“Brother, be careful. His sword was strangely sharp!” Dragon-slam cautiously glanced at the Taiji divine sword, then took out a faintly glowing linden leaf from his sleeve and flicked slightly. The leaf immediately transformed into a magic talisman, then landed on Dragon-slam’s sword very carefully.
Hearing Dragon-slam, Tiger-blast did the same thing. He took out a linden leaf from his sleeve, turned it into a magic talisman and placed it on his long blade.
Instantly, the white sword and black blade were both added with a beautiful multicolored glow. Ji Hao found the sword and the blade were similar to the multicolored branch that belonged to Priest Mu. Thinking of Priest Mu’s multicolored branch, Ji Hao’s face darkened.
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you sneakily attacked my brother and destroyed his dragon-slam chain. My brother made that chain himself with great efforts when he made the first achievement of his cultivation! It was an after-world spirit treasure!” Tiger-blast glared at Ji Hao and yelled, “For that chain, my brother killed three-hundred evil dragons, who had harmed innocent creatures in the world!”
While gasping, Tiger-blast continued with a cold voice, “My brother put all natural reward power he attained into the dragon-slam chain, then finally made himself a nice spirit weapon. But you, you destroyed it!”
Dragon-slam sighed slightly and said slowly, “It’s alright, that is the chain’s fate…But Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you wounded me and broke my cultivation. You have to pay for that!”
“Pay for that”
Ji Hao watched them continue that ridiculous conversation, assuming him for attacking sneakily. Abruptly, Ji Hao gave a cold laugh and said, “Pay for that? Then why are you still talking like little girls? Kill!”
As he growled, Ji Hao dashed to Dragon-slam with the Big Dipper step, leaving shreds of afterimages behind. The Taiji divine sword lunged straight to his chest, starting a sharp beam of sword light. He used Yu Yu’s sword art in this attack, without the four moves he learned from the mysterious man.
“Good!” Dragon-slam also growled out. The white sword of his drew a bright arc in the water, coming straight at the Taiji divine sword.
Buzz! Following a muffled noise, two swords clanged against together. But no loud and resounding metal clang was generated. Instead, Ji Hao felt like his sword had hacked on a soft yet strong balloon, and failed to break anything.
Dragon-slam’s white sword sparkled with a dim multicolored light. As Ji Hao paused briefly in shock, he swung his sword and lunged towards Ji Hao’s heart, creating a dazzling beam of light. Dragon-slam moved swiftly and smoothly; every move of his was completely relentless.
In the meanwhile, mounted on the white tiger, Tiger-blast pounced on Ji Hao as well. A stream of metal power was released from his mouth, which transformed into thousands of sharp weapons, swishing to Ji Hao. Tiger-blast hid in the white and misty metal power streams as he swung his black blade down towards Ji Hao’s head, leaving a black, water-fall-like stream of light in the water.
Almost simultaneously, the white sword and the black blade struck on the Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell. Ji Hao exclaimed out — The Chaos power stream layer released by the bell had always been invincible. But now, both the sword and the blade managed to cut a foot and six inches into it!
The sword tip and the blade edge were both glowing with a multicolored light. The light was faint yet powerful; it split the Chaos power streams and forcibly pierced in for a foot and six inches deep, causing a creaky ear-piercing noise.
The Chaos power layer around Ji Hao was only around three-feet-thick. With the unreasonably strong defensive power of the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao had fought quite a few top-grade powerful beings so far, yet none of them managed to break the Chaos power layer, not even by a single inch. Nevertheless, at this very moment, the Chaos power layer was broken by Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast, and Ji Hao was startled.
However, Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast also had their faces twitching. Obviously, they were shocked as well. “What a powerful treasure…Even our Shifu’s linden spirit talismans failed to break this bell!” exclaimed Tiger-blast with a hoarse voice. Greediness emerged on both of their faces. They raised their heads and glanced at Ji Hao together, then suddenly boosted their powers up.
Over a hundred dragon silhouettes flew out from the white sword, hovering around it; meanwhile, tiger roars came from the black blade. The glow of the sword and the blade instantly grew brighter. Following their roars, the sword and the blade drilled into the Chaos stream layer inch by inch, reaching Ji Hao’s body.
“Priest Mu’s linden spirit talismans? No wonder!” With a darkened face, Ji Hao looked at the sword and blade approaching inch by inch. He took a deep breath, then his red sun primordial spirit abruptly shone with a dazzling light. He roared like a beast, put forth all of his strength, and punched on the Pan Gu bell.
In an instant, all of his power was drained by the bell. His body was empty now, like a building visited by a thousand thieves. The red sun primordial spirit dimmed down instantly, and the red sun almost turned black.
The bell buzzed strongly. Waves of vibration instantly covered the area with a radius of thirty meters.
Within this small area, the world collapsed; all natural powers had disappeared, and the Chaos had been replayed.
Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast screamed together. Their sword and blade quaked, buzzing shrilly; those linden spirit talismans on the sword and the blade dazzled with a multicolored light, barely fighting against the overwhelming torrents of Chaos power coming from every direction. But visibly, the two linden spirit talismans were dimming down.
The purple light released from the two purple hassock was crushed, section by section. These two hassocks were also powerful spirit treasures, and they lasted for three breaths without breaking under those Chaos torrents. Nevertheless, the time span of three breaths was the limitation of these two hassocks already. Ji Hao even heard the two hassocks cracking.
The faces of Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast twisted immediately. They shouted, then drew back hurriedly, also remembering to drag their mounts back together.
They fled at lightning speed, and were protected by the two linden spirit talismans. But still, their clothes were all shattered by the buzz of the Pan Gu bell. The black dragon and the white tiger lost all their scales and fur as well.
Before Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast could check their own bodies, Ji Hao suddenly leaped up and dashed to Yuan Sheng with his sword raised high. Swiftly and heavily, he swung that sword with all his strength.
Yuan Sheng hadn’t been casting any defensive magic at the moment. He could do nothing but howl heartbreakingly, before he was cut into two by Ji Hao, once again.
The Chaos torrents created by the Pan Gu had not yet faded. The misty and turbid Chaos power whirled over, and Yuan Sheng had no time to do anything to save his own life, before he was shredded into nothingness.
Chapter 1182: Strange Silhouettes
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Ji Hao! How dare you?”
Yuan Sheng didn’t survive. He was slaughtered by Ji Hao so suddenly that even his soul was crushed with the Pan Gu bell. Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast were shocked and infuriated; they almost exploded in anger. Together, they marched towards Ji Hao with their long hair fluttering in the sky.
To be honest, Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast didn’t care about Yuan Sheng’s life so much. Specifically, Yuan Sheng was nothing more than a not so important chess piece of Priest Hua. He might or might not be useful in the future, and that would be depending on Yuan Sheng’s luck.
Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast were Priest Mu’s disciples. They had followed Priest Mu for centuries, and were trusted by Priest Mu. As a new disciple who luckily joined the sect, Yuan Sheng could never compare with them! Yuan Sheng was worthless, but this didn’t mean that they could bear watching Ji Hao kill Yuan Sheng just like that!
In other times, other places, not to mention Yuan Sheng, even if Ji Hao slaughtered a thousand chess pieces like Yuan Sheng, Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast might query Ji Hao for that if they were in a good mood. But if they weren’t in a good mood, what did the lives of those worthless things matter?
However, Ji Hao killed Yuan Sheng right before their faces, and this, was a different thing.
Ji Hao knew who Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast were. He knew where they came from and who their Shifu was. But still, he killed their ‘little brother’ right before their faces. Ji Hao was disgracing Priest Mu himself. By killing Yuan Sheng right in front of Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast, Ji Hao had almost thrown a heavy slap on the faces of Priest Mu and all his disciples!
Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast were totally enraged. They roared deeply while rushing at Ji Hao. The golden bangles on Dragon-slam’s wrists and ankles glowed with a multicolored light, swiftly coiling towards Ji Hao along with rumbling thunders. The hair hoop on Tiger-blast’s head rose, letting out resonant tiger roars and stirring up strong waves of ripples as it struck at Ji Hao.
Dragon-slam’s golden bangles bumped heavily on the Pan Gu bell. No matter how hard those bangles struck, the bell remained motionless. These bangles had a strong sealing power, but it would work only when these bangles touched the target. At the moment, these bangles could not even touch Ji Hao’s body, and surely, they could do no harm to him at all.
Resounding tiger roars had been coming out from Tiger-blast’s hair hoop. Fierce sound waves suddenly attacked Ji Hao. Hearing the roar, Ji Hao felt like tens of sharp awl had pierced into this head, bringing him a sharp pain, as if his brain was boiled.
What a powerful weapon! Fortunately, Ji Hao had a strong primordial spirit. The sun power and the extremely negative power were taking turns, ceaselessly nourishing his red sun primordial spirit. Compared to the primordial spirits of ordinary cultivators, Ji Hao’s primordials spirit was a thousand times stronger. Although Ji Hao suffered a great pain delivered by the series of tiger roar, no actual harm was done to him. After all, this was the first time for Ji Hao to take a sound attack.
Pressing his hand on the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao shouted a word, ‘Ji’. Following his voice, the bell glowed with a warm light, then the overwhelming sound waves coming from the outside instantly turned softer. The sound waves bumped on the bell and caused muffled thuds, being neutralized by the bell. Additionally, bell rings were generated, striking back to Tiger-blast’ hair hoop through those sound waves.
The Pan Gu bell rang for three times before seven to eight cracks appeared on the golden hair hoop.
A stream of blood was squeezed out of Tiger-blast’s mouth, spurting to tens of meters away. This golden hair hoop was also an after-world spirit treasure made by himself with solid efforts. For this hair hoop, he had to sweep across countless earth meridians in Western Wasteland to collect rare natural materials.
The hair hoop was cracked by the Pan Gu bell now. Those cracks seemed to be tiny, yet it would require at least tens of years of severe work for Tiger-blast to fix it, not to mention how much precious natural materials that would cost.
“Ji…Ji Hao!” Tiger-blast tremblingly pointed at Ji Hao. His eyes had even turned green in anger.
“How dare you kill our brother?” Seeing his golden bangles were completely ineffective, Dragon-slam could only point at Ji Hao and shout hysterically.
Ji Hao smiled and didn’t respond. That was no one important but Yuan Sheng. He killed Yuan Sheng because he wanted to, what was the big deal? Unless Priest Hua or Priest Mu came to take revenge for Yuan Sheng themselves, even if ten more priests like Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast showed up, Ji Hao wouldn’t feel any dread. No one could hurt him, as long as the Pan Gu bell was not broken.
Besides, days ago, he even killed the eight priests of the ‘eight-wind formation’ under Priest Hua’s command, so killing Yuan Sheng was not even worth mentioning.
From high up, rapid water-clattering noises could suddenly be heard. A terrifying spirit creature power descended, putting a tremendous pressure on the Pan Gu bell, which made the bell buzz loud. Along with an even louder buzz, the sand ground treading under Ji Hao’s feet was pressed down, sinking for nearly three-hundred-meter deep.
“Who is this? How dare you!” growled Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast together.
A hazy golden light shone from their heads simultaneously and transformed into a golden cloud, shielding them against the spirit creature power.
Ji Hao saw that on each golden cloud, three golden lotuses bloomed, and in each golden lotus, a dim human-shaped silhouette sat with crossed legs. What surprised Ji Hao was that those silhouettes were a bit strange. Some of them had three heads and six arms, some had four heads and eight arms…On the middle lotus on Dragon-slam’s golden cloud, that hazy silhouette only had one head, but with eighteen arms!
These silhouettes were different from all shapes of primordial spirits that could be generated by what Ji Hao learned from Yu Yu, Priest Qing Wei and Priest Dachi. Ji Hao nodded silently. It seemed that Priest Hua and Priest Mu had indeed created a new way of cultivation.
Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast were startled by the great spirit creature power. Instinctively, they released their primordial spirits, facing the potential enemy with their strongest powers. However, once they let out their golden clouds, they turned to Ji Hao together.
They saw Ji Hao staring at their primordial spirits with three popped out eyes…The faces of Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast twitched, then they each gave a resonant shout and released cyan-colored streams of mist from their bodies. Splendid glows were emitted from their primordial spirits, and soon, those strange silhouettes turned normal, becoming priests with one type of shirt, looking exactly like Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast.
Not only that, the golden light that shone from their heads turned into the color of cyan, while the golden clouds became multicolored glowing clouds, as if the golden clouds and those strange silhouettes had never existed.
“Hehe, trying to hide something?” Ji Hao smiled. He crossed his arms over his chest, looking at Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast coldly.
“Who killed my son?!” Wuzhi Qi’s shrill voice came from above. Blue waves of water pressed down, making Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast’s multicolored clouds shake slightly; even their primordial spirits were covered in ripples.
Hearing Wuzhi Qi, Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast went wild with joy.
Chapter 1183: Pretend
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The swirl rooted in the water eye was suddenly broken, while a nine-meter-long Yu abruptly dashed out. Before the Yu opened its wide mouth, large streams of purple-red sand drifted out from its mouth corners.
Raising its head, the Yu looked at those strong blue waves and shouted out loud, “Wuzhi Qi, you’re too late. I’ve already sent a message to Lord Gong Gong. If you could be slightly faster, you would have been able to save your son!”
Yu Ancestor’s dry voice came from that Yu’s large mouth, “Eh, this kid with a large bell on its head killed your son…Marquis Yao Ji Hao, a little human kid. Can you kill him? Do you need my help?”
Ji Hao stood still and made no move, while Yuan Li gripped his dragon staff with both hands, looking up with a strangely serious face. If one gave a closer look at Yuan Li, one would find that his eyes were filled with nervousness and fear. Apparently, Wuzhi Qi was a great figure in his heart.
Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast glanced at each other. “Are you Wuzhi Qi? Do you remember us? We’re your old friends. Back in Tongrong Mountain, we explored the dark cave together, and I found a heart-purifying fruit in there.” Dragon-slam began talking slowly.
A cold beam of light suddenly flashed down, then Wuzhi Qi leaped out from it. He was thirty-meters tall, with his nearly three-meters-long silver fur fluttering in the water, that made him look like a large flag. He was completely naked, not even wearing an underwear. Floating above the heads of Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast, he stared at them with a fierce pair of eyes.
“What bullsh*t old friends? Old friends, old friends, old friends are dead friends!” Wuzhi Qi threw a threatening glance at Dragon-slam and yelled, “You’re alive, what kind of old friend are you? As for that heart-purifying fruit!”
The fierceness in Wuzhi Qi’s eyes grew stronger and stronger as he glowered at Dragon-slam and roared, “That was mine! You bloody thief! You took my treasure, and now you’re bragging about it! Haha, I’ve forgotten what happened in Tongrong Mountain, yet you made me remember everything! Taste my cudgel!”
Wuzhi Qi clenched his fingers towards the water eye and started a rumbling noise, that sounded like the collapse of the sky. A deep-blue light shone from the water-eye, then a torrent of after-world essence water power was released from it, being grasped in Wuzhi Qi’s hand.
Slightly twisting his wrist, Wuzhi Qi made the water eye quake slightly, then a blue ice cudgel appeared in his hands. He gripped the cudgel with both hands and gave a thunderous roar, smashing straight down towards Dragon-slam’s head.
Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast cursed out together and raised their sword and blade.
Ji Hao clapped his hands and laughed out loud, “Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast, you’re gonna suffer! Haha!”
As he said, Wuzhi Qi’s cudgel smashed down and clanged against Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast’s sword and blade, generating a loud bang. Then the sword and the blade were sent flying away together. The palms of Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast were blasted, with blood spraying out. Mounted on their dragon and tiger, they hurriedly drew back.
Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast were indeed powerful, but they were good at all kinds of magics. Close combat against Wuzhi Qi? That would be like hitting a rock with an egg. How could they ever rival Wuzhi Qi?
“Wuzhi Qi, your son, Yuan Sheng, he was one of us! We had the same Shifu” shouted Tiger-blast, “We’re family!”
“Who is your family? Yuan Sheng, that silly kid, wasn’t being my son enough for him? Why did he get a Shifu? Didn’t he want to be my son anymore?” Wuzhi Qi wasn’t prepared to listen at all. He popped out his eyes in anger and yelled at Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast, “How dare you take my son away from me?! Die!”
Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast glanced at each other again. Seeing Wuzhi Qi already raise that giant cudgel, they squeezed their eyes at each other, then glanced back at Ji Hao, who seemed to attack again. After that, they silently dashed away. Their purple hassocks released two purple whirlwinds which wrapped them up. When a refreshing aroma spread in the water, they had already disappeared without a trace.
“Good brothers, you might not take revenge for Yuan Sheng, but at least, you should collect his body, shouldn’t you?” said Ji Hao. Afterward, without even taking a glance at Wuzhi Qi, he turned around, grabbed Yuan Li, and laughed, “Yuan Li, say hi to your father, then let’s go!”
Yuan Li was tremblingly slightly. Before he could say a word, Wuzhi Qi already fixed his eyes on Ji Hao. His eyes dazzled. Slowly, he wielded that giant ice cudgel, with his long fur glowing with a strong watery light.
A wild spirit creature power could be sensed from everywhere. Hundreds of large swirls appeared in the water, clashing against each other and causing thunder-like noises.
“Ji Hao, did you kill Yuan Sheng?” said Wuzhi Qi abruptly and coldly.
“Wuzhi Qi, don’t let them go! Not only did this little human kid kill Yuan Sheng, he has also seen the things inside the water-eye. Hehe, kill him, before he delivered the message to the human emperor!”
Over ten-thousand Yu came out from the water eye one after another. Within a blink of an eye, Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi were surrounded by Yu. At last, Yu Ancestor mounted on a large Yu and slowly rose from the water eye.
“Wuzhi Qi, be careful! This kid is not so powerful, yet those treasures of his are. Even I was injured by him!” Yu Ancestor narrowed his eyes and said grinningly, “If you can kill him, I want that bell only, and you can have everything else!”
Wuzhi Qi glanced at Yu Ancestor, then looked at Ji Hao. Silently, he rushed to Ji Hao, leaving shreds of afterimages in the water.
Ji Hao laughed out loud. The Pan Gu bell released strong streams of Chaos power that stirred up the dust and sand on the bottom of the river, making the water turbid. Wielding his Taiji divine sword, he rushed up to Wuzhi Qi as well. When Wuzhi Qi swung his cudgel down, Ji Hao rose the sword horizontally, gently pushing against the cudgel with the flat side of the sword.
Dong! Wuzhi Qi and Ji Hao quivered simultaneously.
“How strong you are!” Wuzhi Qi exclaimed, “Little human kid, we cannot let you live!”
The large cudgel created a deep-blue swirl that wrapped Ji Hao up. Meanwhile, Wuzhi Qi shouted out loud and madly bashed the swirl, stirring up clouds of sand. Neither Yu Ancestor nor Yuan Li could see what exactly happened over there.
Ji Hao controlled the Pan Gu bell, releasing streams of Chaos power that swept across the entire area. No one could ever see through these strong Chaos power streams, not even by using a spirit power.
“Why did you kill my son?” Wuzhi Qi roared deeply, then lowered his voice and asked in anger.
“I killed one, but I’ll save a hundred. What do you think?” responded Ji Hao straightforwardly, “Besides, your son has followed Priest Hua and Priest Mu. He was their disciple…Aren’t you afraid that he might drag you into a trouble and get you killed?”
“Those two…Their reputation is never good. Back in the prehistorical era, countless people died because of them!” said Wuzhi Qi with a twitching dark face, “Kill one, save a hundred. Good, you can kill more!”
They glanced at each other quickly. All of a sudden, Ji Hao burst with a loud scream, then opened his mouth and let out a sharp stream of blood. After that, he turned around and rushed straightaway without saying a word.
Chapter 1184: A Group of Chaos Monsters Block the Way
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
When Ji Hao vomited blood and turned around, Wuzhi Qi reached out his long arm and brushed against the Taiji divine sword’s sharp edge. Without making even the slightest noise, the sword easily cut open Wuzhi Qi’s arm, almost splitting that arm into two. This looked like a total accident. Wuzhi Qi paused briefly, then burst into a thunder-like series of howl, while covering his arm with his other hand and leaping backward as fast as he could.
Reaching out his arm to the sword was something Wuzhi Qi did on purpose indeed, and acted like it was an accident. But the series of howl that rose later on, they were real, not fake at all.
It was painful, truly, heartbreakingly painful. That pain even made Wuzhi Qi want to kill Yu Ancestor. Why on earth didn’t he tell Wuzhi Qi that the sword of Ji Hao was actually so sharp? Wuzhi Qi had a well-cultivated, stunningly strong body, and instead of being attacked, he reached out his arm to the sword himself. But still, he almost had his entire arm cut off!
He had already been carefully controlling his move, but he never thought that Ji Hao’s sword could be so sharp. He did no more than slightly touching the sword tip, but before he felt anything, his arm was cut open, and his blood spurted out like a fountain.
Yu Ancestor was well-prepared to join the fight already. Once Ji Hao was suppressed by Wuzhi Qi, he would immediately launch a lethal attack on Ji Hao with all of his power. But now, seeing Wuzhi Qi’s arm was wounded so badly and Wuzhi Qi drew back while howling in pain, Yu Ancestor instantly turned around and sank back down into the water eye with his offspring.
Yu Clan was clearly aware of a fact that although his powers were indeed magical and effective, in terms of physical strength, he was far weaker than Wuzhi Qi. However, even Wuzhi Qi was injured seriously by Ji Hao with a single sword hack. Despite his ‘transplant’ power, Yu Ancestor dared not to look for trouble again.
Ji Hao easily dashed away with Yuan Li. Flashing across the water for a few times, they rushed out of the water and swiftly flew north. A couple of breath slater, Ji Hao came to the defensive formation set up by Man Man, Shaosi and the others by the river, and shouted, “Come out, follow me back to Pu Ban City. I have to meet Emperor Shun for something important!”
Man Man, Shaosi and the others flashed out from the magic formation. Ji Hao quickly said a few words to them, then activated the golden bridge and transformed into a faint-golden light, dazzling southward.
While flying south, Ji Hao took out the tablet gave by Suiren and activated it, hurriedly telling him about what he had seen and heard in the watery eye by using his spirit power.
Soon, a few raging voices came out from the tablet. “Wild ambition! How evil are they! This is outrageous! Gong Gong Family is never on our side!”
“Back then, we should have destroyed the Gong Gong Family like I said! Yet, you old folks just wouldn’t!” An even more furious voice rose with a strong intent of killing.
“A young boy is listening. How old are you, why are you still wrangling like this? Don’t bring shame on yourselves for no reason…Back then, we knew that Gong Gong Family people had the evilness rooted deep in their bloodline, and we knew they were never good. But for unifying the water-kind and the humankind, we could not destroy them. At that time, our humankind could never bear the stress.” said a mild and strong voice.
Sighing slightly, this voice continued, “Marquis Yao Ji Hao? Well done. I never thought that the Gong Gong Family would have such a big plan. You should go to Pu Ban City as soon as you can. Listen to Emperor Shun’s orders.”
The glow emitted by the tablet dimmed down gradually. After that, no more sound was released by it.
Ji Hao shook his head in confusion. What had these former human emperors been doing?
The Gong Gong Family had such a great plan. Once this plan worked and the twenty-seven old Gong Gongs returned to Pan Gu world, added with this rampant flood, the humankind would be facing a true disaster. At this moment, these powerful, legendary former human emperors should sweep across all water eyes together, and destroy them and those clones, shouldn’t they? But, why didn’t they sound as worried as Ji Hao thought? Did they have some other plan already?
Man Man heard what Ji Hao said to Suiren and the other former human emperors through the tablet. Her eyes had already strained with anger. Abruptly, she clapped her hands and yelled, “I never liked those things from the north! Every time, my Abba would say that Gong Gong has been wanting to take our place as the Great Libation.”
Wielding her fist, Man Man shouted even louder, “If we knew they were so bad, we should have killed every last one of them!”
Shaosi patted on Man Man’s head and said gently, “Before these things happened, the Gong Gong Family is as powerful as your family in the society of the humankind. A conflict between the fire and the water would cause bad influences. So, the humankind would never let that happen.”
Ji Hao had been controlling the golden bridge to fly south at the highest speed. Hearing Man Man and Shaosi, he smiled, but didn’t say anything.
A short while later, Ji Hao abruptly turned around and asked Taisi, “Taisi, your Nailhead Seven Arrow Book, if you killed someone with it, can you take the counterforce? I mean, if someone had a gift that allows him to send a half of the attack he suffered back to whoever attacked him, would the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book harm you if you were killing this man with it?”
Taisi knitted his eyebrows, pondered for quite a long while, then slowly shook his head and responded, “If we were under the same ‘time’, this kind of gift would be very hard to deal with. I’m afraid that if I cursed him to death, I would be killed by the counterforce as well.”
But then, Taiji gave a hazy and evil smile, and continued through gritted teeth, “However, even though I am talking to you face to face right now, I am not under the same ‘time’ with you. I am in the past, or in the future, but I will never be in the ‘present’, as you all are. Therefore…he can never hurt me!”
Ji Hao seriously nodded, then carefully took out a purple-red grain of sand from his sleeve. That was Yu Ancestor’s poisonous sand.
“You try with this first. Give a try with gentle magic spells. If his power truly cannot hurt you, you switch to lethal magic curses…”
Before Ji Hao finished talking, and once Taisi took over the sand, an enormous pair of wings descended from the dense dark clouds in the sky. Next, tens of pairs of similar wings came down from the sky and started a fierce hurricane, bumping into the golden bridge.
Ji Hao raised his head and saw Kun Peng in the air, surrounded by tens of his offsprings, who were slightly smaller than him. Tens of Kun Peng birds flapped their wings, as sharp, violent gales roared over from all directions. Strong streams of spirit creature power condensed into nearly tangible dark gales, which even vibrated the sky. The golden bridge started shaking slightly.
Crack! The space ten-thousand-mile-radius around the golden bridge was forcibly crushed by Kun Peng and his offsprings.
Kun Peng’s hoarse yet high-pitched voice came from a distance away, “Ji Hao, why did you go to the water eye in Huai Water? Who told you about it? You will die in here today, without a doubt!”
Following Kun Peng’s screams, the group of Chaos monsters, who attacked Si Xi under Feather Mountain, showed up one after another. Around them, tens of more enormous Chaos monsters showed up as well.
Chapter 1185: Candle Dragon Light
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Kun Peng…You again!” Ji Hao raised his sword and roared, then threw a few magic pills into his mouth to replenish his consumed energy.
Just now, Ji Hao had a short fight against Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast, which almost consumed up all his energy. Facing Kun Peng and his offsprings, he dared not to be careless. Taking the few magic pills made by Priest Dachi himself, he sensed a warmth flowing to every corner of his body, bringing him back to his peak state, and actually an even better one.
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you have to die today!” Kun Peng covered the sky with his enormous body as he stared at Ji Hao and roared. A cold light shone in the sky, his pair of eyes illuminating the entire area like two small suns.
“I cannot let you tell anyone about the things in the water eye!” Kun Peng screamed shrilly, then yelled at his offsprings and the tens of Chaos monsters, “What’re you waiting for? Go! Smash this human kid!”
Pausing slightly, he laughed viciously and continued, “Save his heart for me. I like the warm hearts of human heroes the most.”
Tens of Chaos monsters roared out together, especially the few who once fought Ji Hao under Feather Mountain; they looked almost happy when pouncing on Ji Hao. Tens of Kun Peng birds screamed shrilly, then their bodies shrank quickly and transformed into men with grim faces. They were wearing all kinds of armors and holding all kinds of weapons, unhurriedly approaching Ji Hao behind those Chaos monsters.
Ji Hao snorted coldly and sent up the Pan Gu bell, which released Chaos power and covered the entire golden bridge.
A puffing noise could then be heard. While those Chaos monsters were still in over ten miles away from the golden bridge, Feng Xing had already pulled open his longbow and released a storm of arrows.
A heavy rain had been falling, as hundreds of differently sized water streams poured down from the sky. The moment Feng Xing released his arrows, those water streams blasted all of a sudden and turned into millions of thumb-sized water drops, darting everywhere. All the raindrops exploded into a dense watery mist, spreading in the air.
Soon, the dense watery mist suffused the air. Feng Xing’s arrows flew through the air, causing eye-piercing swishing noises, but no one could see those arrows. In the following moment, thunderous howls were generated along with a strong scent of blood, drifting out from the mist.
The arrows Feng Xing used were the specially made ‘Wolf tooth’ arrows produced by Ji Hao. Those arrows were a nightmare, added with Feng Xing’s longbow, which was the greatest treasure of Ten Sun Country, the bow of the ancient divine god, Yi. With this longbow, Yu killed countless powerful evil spirit creatures. Arrows darted down like a metal rain, instantly causing severe damage to those Chaos monsters.
Ms. Green Toad was ahead of the others, and she suffered the most. Tens of arrows penetrated her body in a row, and every arrow left a fist-sized hole on her body, letting blood gushing out. Even worse, one of those arrows punctured her throat, opening up a giant hole on her neck.
“He…Help!” Ms. Green Toad asked the other few Chaos monsters behind her for help with a hoarse, weak voice.
The other Chaos monsters also had holes on their bodies. At the time, they were all staring at Feng Xing’s bow in shock. Their fading memories suddenly came back. Feng Xing’s bow reminded them of that powerful, famous ancient god, the one who traveled across the world and hunted powerful evil Chaos monsters and spirit creatures.
“That is…Yi’s bow!” Tusk Sandfly King tremblingly screamed out, “That is the bow Yi used…”
Back in the ancient times, countless strong spirit creatures and Chaos monsters went on a rampage once, causing unbearable damages to the humankind. The ancient god Yi traveled across the world with his bow and killed incalculable Chaos monsters and evil spirit creatures. Yi’s bow was stained by the blood and tears of countless Chaos monsters. To Tusk Sandfly King and all the other surviving Chaos monsters in Pan Gu world, the fame of Yi was more than enough to make them terror-stricken.
“Un-huh!” Feng Xing pulled his bow open, which frightened tens of Chaos monsters and stopped them from approaching. However, Kun Pen’s tens of offsprings roared hoarsely and kept pouncing on Ji Hao and the others.
Yu Mu snorted deeply. As he patted on his round chubby belly and made his fat shake intensely, the Disease God Streamer slowly rose from his head, releasing dense gray mist.
Buzz! Waves of locusts surged out from the streamer, darting to Kun Peng’s offsprings, as if a hundred-million hornets’ nests were stirred up simultaneously.
Kun Peng floated in the sky. Seeing the Disease God streamer, he widely opened his giant pair of eyes and howled shrilly, “That’s the Disease God streamer! The evilest thing in the world…Kids, retreat!”
Once he said the word ‘retreat’, the world was suddenly darkened.
All lights dimmed suddenly, and even the golden emitted from the golden bridge disappeared at this moment; no one could see anything anymore, not even Ji Hao with his erect eye.
A terrifying, prehistorical sense of power came from the sky as an ancient being showed up. No one could see it, but everyone could feel it.
In the next moment, the light came back. Within a million miles radius, the world was illuminated by a strange glow, which was clear and bright, able to even shine directly into people’ souls. This magical light allowed Ji Hao and his friends to see every tiny water drop in the air, every grain of dust, and every slight impurity in their own souls.
A tens of thousands of miles long dragon head slowly reached out from a dark hole in the air. On the middle of the skinny, wrinkled dragon head, an enormous candle was burning with a dim light. The candle was burning to the end. The old candle dragon slowly opened his eyes, sighed deeply, and said, “Eh, so noisy, always so noisy…Can’t you just let me have a good sleep? I’ve only slept for eight-thousand years, but now you woke me up again…You kids, you just don’t care about the olds. You should be punished!”
“Candle Jiuyin!” Kun Peng looked at that old candle dragon and screamed, “You should stay asleep…Why did you wake up?”
“To kill!” Candle Jiuyin responded straightforwardly, then slowly opened his mouth. Streams of flame were released from a dazzling essence fire in his mouth, and descended from the sky along with a strange swooshing noise. Then, it softly and nimbly coiled on the bodies of those Chaos monsters and Kun Peng’s offsprings like living beings.
Shrill howls came from those Chaos monsters and Kun Peng’s offsprings. Instantaneously, these thin flame streams set their bodies ablaze and burned them into giant torches, darting all over the sky.
Kun Peng roared in rage. He curled up his body and dashed to Candle Jiuyin, seeming about to put up a desperate fight against that old candle dragon. But Kun Peng didn’t notice a six-foot-tall man standing on Candle Jiuyin’s head. Seeing Kun Peng rush up, that man conveniently threw out a stone dagger.
That cyan-colored, mottled, and simply crafted stone dagger hacked on Kun Peng’s head heavily, generating a puffing noise. Blood splashed everywhere as a half of Kun Peng’s head was chopped off.
Chapter 1186: The Power of People
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Things happened too fast, and no one managed to make any reaction.
Candle Jiuyin, the first candle dragon in the world, the ancestor of all candle dragons, and the totem worshipped by the Candle Dragon Clan, was a member of the alliance of human clans.
After the world was created, before the sun and the stars emerged, Candle Jiuyin was generated by nature with an essence fire in his mouth, illuminating the world.
Therefore, when Candle Jiuyin let the fire out of his mouth and burned the tens of offsprings of Kun Peng and Chaos monsters nearly to death, Ji Hao wasn’t surprised at all. Candle Jiuyin was an ancient, legendary being, and that pre-world essence fire in his mouth was tremulously powerful. In mere terms of temperature and destructive power, the pre-world essence fire in Candle Jiuyin’s mouth was even more terrifying than Ji Hao’s essence sun fire.
Back in the prehistorical era, Candle Jiuyin was definitely a dreadful being at the top of the food chain. Normally, he would spend a lot of time in sleep, but once he woke up, he would hunt all over the world; Chaos monsters, evil creatures, even ghosts were his foods.
Back in the ancient times, creatures like Kun Peng’s offsprings and these famous Chaos monsters were nothing but an appetizer of Candle Jiuyin. The fire breathed out by Candle Jiuyin almost burned their lives away, which was totally reasonable.
What shocked Ji Hao was the man standing on Candle Jiuyin’s head. With a simply crafted stone dagger, he hacked a half of Kun Peng’s head off.
Poor Kun Peng, his body was a million miles in radius now, floating in the air like an enormous dark cloud; he looked like both fish and bird, and only his head was over ten miles in radius.
The stone dagger thrown out by that man was only about a foot long, and was obviously carved out of an ordinary stone. The dagger was nowhere near a masterpiece, as it was covered in bumps and hollows and scratches. No one would bother to bend down and pick up a dagger like this even if it were lying on the street.
Nevertheless, in Ji Hao’s eye of Dao, this stone dagger looked completely different. It looked like a splendid golden-purple sun descending from the sky, with inexhaustible natural reward power surging out from it. A hundred miles around the dagger, all natural laws were cast away by the strong natural reward power, and all natural powers were suppressed by it.
Even Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit was suppressed by the strong natural reward power as well. At the moment, he couldn’t activate his power, not even a little bit. His one million inner spirit stars were dimmed down like cooling coals in stove ashes, lifeless and powerless.
His heart was still beating. Except for his physical strength, Ji Hao had lost all of his powers, temporarily.
That roughly crafted dagger with an indescribably strong power contained in it descended from the air and slantingly cut through Kun Peng’s body. Ji Hao saw clearly that Kun Peng didn’t even manage to dodge. He couldn’t even activate his defensive treasures before a half of his head was cut off like a piece of tofu.
Torrents of blood mixed with brain fell from the sky. Kun Peng’s shrill howls echoed to the clouds. Sharps sound waves spread out, raising fierce gusts of wind and dense clouds. The dark clouds in the sky were even shattered by Kun Peng’s thunder-like howls.
A half of his enormous head was cut off and fell down from the sky, leaving a seventy-thousand miles long, forty-thousand miles wide wound.
Kun Peng was enormous. Ji Hao stood a long distance away and twisted his neck as hard as he could, but he couldn’t see the ends of that tremendous wound. What a colossal wound! The entire sky was turned red by the blood kept spraying out from Kun Peng’s body, as if the sky were cut open.
Followed by an earth-shaking boom, Kun Peng’s half a head fell on the water surface. His spirit blood spread along with the turbid waves. Countless reckless water-kind creatures dashed over from all directions, crazily devouring Kun Peng’s blood, muscles and skin.
“Ah…Ah…Ah…I am dying!”
Kun Peng widely opened the remaining half of his mouth and screamed. Only one eye was left on his head now. He popped out that eye, looking at those water-kind creatures who had been fighting each other over his blood and flesh. In both anger and shame, he roared thunderously and incanted a spell.
Pop! Following his voice, the bodies of all water-kind creatures exploded in an area ten-million miles in radius,.
Kun Peng moved his eyeball with difficulty and looked at the man standing on Candle Jiuyin’s head. Glancing at the stone dagger which had cut off a half of his head, he screamed out loud again hysterically, “Shennong! You little kid…How can you ever hurt me?!”
As one of the first batch of living creatures in Pan Gu world, Kun Peng had always been proud.
He wasn’t as powerful as Candle Jiuyin, but he was only slightly weaker than Candle Jiuyin. In the past countless centuries, he had been cultivating himself severely in the North Sea; he believed that he had achieved a great progress, and by now, he was already a top-grade being in the world.
Shennong was a former human emperor indeed, but compared to Kun Peng, he was truly a little kid!
How many years had Shennong been cultivating himself for? But how many years had Kun Peng been doing that? Besides, this Shennong was only a clone, while Kun Peng was right here with his true body! The cultivation history of Kun Peng was a hundred times, even a thousand times longer than Shennong’s. However, a clone of Shennong injured Kun Peng severely and momentarily. Was this even real?
“This is injustice!” Kun Peng shouted. A half a head of his was cut off, without a doubt, his brain was damaged seriously. As a result, Kun Peng could barely think at this moment. He stared at Shennong for quite a long time and finally shouted out these three words.
“Injustice?” Standing on Candle Jiuyin’s head, Shennong responded with a strong voice, “How dare you mention ‘justice’ in front of me?”
Shennong raised his hand and let the dagger flew back into his hand, then pointed at Kun Peng and continued, “For your private ends, you raised the flood and hurt countless living creatures! Not only human beings, look, how many living creatures died because of you?!”
“Justice? If you want to talk about justice, who can give that to those poor creatures drowned in the flood?”
“Justice? If you ask me about justice, who can bring justice to those human beings who are still struggling and crying in the flood?”
“See, have you seen it? This is a vast water! How many dead bodies of human beings floated on the water? Have you seen those?”
“Can you hear it? All over the Midland, countless human beings are crying, are cursing in despair!”
“Have you felt it? The endless hatred in the world, the hatred that comes from countess human beings! Billions of human beings want you to die!” Shennong growled resonantly, “I gathered the faith power of all human beings; I cut you with this stone dagger that I dug herbs with back then. Under my dagger… is justice!”
‘Under my dagger is justice’!
Ji Hao almost applauded for this, but in the following moment, Shennong launched another fierce hack.
Chapter 1187: Take Kun Peng Down
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Kun Peng screamed and tilted his enormous body. The blood rain falling from the sky grew even heavier.
A wing of his was cut off entirely, leaving another scary wound on his body. All his ribs on that side were cut through, exposing his squirming internal organs. Kun Peng’s screams were indescribably unpleasant to hear, following which, his body squirmed and quickly transformed into his human shape.
A big half of his forehead was gone, and so were his right shoulder and right arm. A large slash was left on his right chest, through which, one could even see his heart, liver, and lungs.
A strong blood-red beam darted out of his body and transformed into a thick light screen, which wrapped him up. Along with a sizzling noise, Kun Peng cracked the space while howling and screaming, attempting to escape.
“You’ve hurt so many living beings, but you want to leave?” Shennong stared at Kun Peng, gripped the stone dagger with his right hand, and launched another fierce hack. “Kun Peng, today, I will destroy you and all of your kind! From this day on, no Kun Peng in Pan Gu world!”
In Ji Hao’s eye of Dao, a golden-purple light curtain descended from the sky and split the world into two. Kun Peng was right below this light curtain. From the light curtain, the cries of countless human beings could be heard; the strong sound wave transformed into a gray-white sharp beam of light and landed on Kun Peng’s body.
The blood-red light screen around Kun Peng was shattered immediately. Facing the grey-white light beam, that defensive blood-red light failed to deliver any effect. As Shennong said, every strike launched by him gathered the endless hatred of all human beings who died, were injured, fell ill, and lost their homes in the flood. The hatred of billions and billions of human beings were gathered together, a power that could be well imagined.
Except for the ones protected by the strongest pre-world spirit power, or an immeasurably great natural reward power, who could possibly survive a strike like this?
Kun Peng’s Hetu and Luoshu had run away from Kun Peng. For all Kun Peng’s life, he had been doing all kinds of evil, instead of anything kind. Therefore, he had no natural reward power at all, but karma; the power of karma made this strike even stronger.
Under the gray-white light, Kun Peng’s body fell apart. The golden-purple light generated by the natural reward power crushed on his body. Ji Hao heard a shrill series of screams, as Kun Peng’s soul struggled in the air. It had transformed into a dark-cloud-like shadow, trembling and shrinking in the dazzling golden-purple light.
Kun Peng’s soul was filled with all kinds of negative power, and was bone-piercingly cold, while the natural reward power was strong, splendid, and warm. It could naturally destroy all kinds of evil powers. In this respect, the natural reward power was even stronger than the essence sun fire.
Ji Hao watched dense clouds of black smoke rise from Kun Peng’s body, and saw his soul shrinking speedily. After around ten breaths, that hundred thousand miles wide, dark-cloud-like soul of Kun Peng had shrunk to the size of a bowl, and had turned gray and translucent.
Afterward, a sigh came from a long distance away. “Shennong, Kun Peng is destined to be one of us. He has already been punished, so many of his offsprings have died. If you insist on perishing his soul, I’d say you’re going too far!”
“Give his soul to me. I will guide him well, and he will never come out to do anything wrong ever again!”
A brightly glowing, multicolored lotus gradually emerged in the sky, right under Kun Peng’s dying soul. A colorful light shone from the lotus, which softly wrapped around Kun Peng’s soul.
An indescribably sad howl came out from Kun Peng’s soul, then the gray and translucent soul suddenly turned multicolored, like a colored glaze. A strange spirit power was released from his soul, from which, Ji Hao sensed an extremely strong despair and fear.
Before Kun Peng could give another howl, his soul began growing speedily. Within a couple of breaths, Kun Peng’s soul became as strong as a living human being. However, that soul was still filled with fear. The soul turned multicolored and transparent, glowing beautifully. It looked like a statue carved out of colored glaze.
“Priest Hua, why did you interfere in this internal affair of our humankind? Are you going to breach the agreement you signed with the others on top of the Sky Pillar back then?” said Shennong with a strong, rumbling voice.
Priest Hua slowly showed his figure in the midair. Smilingly, he pointed at Kun Peng and said gently, “Kun Peng is destined to be one of us…How can I ever interfere internal affairs of the humankind? I’ve been studying the great Dao, then I suddenly understood the meaning of ‘mercy’. If Kun Peng Family is destroyed like this, it would be too ‘cruel’. Out of compassion, I saved Kun Peng. I will restrain him in the future, and he will never be able to hurt anything anymore. This is a kind, merciful thing to do.”
Shennong gripped the stone danger and stared at Priest Hua with sparkling eyes.
Priest Hua smiled, then nodded to Kun Peng and said, “Kun Peng, do you remember what I said to you back then in the North Sea? Sooner or later, you will understand the meaning of ‘mercy’, and then, you will willingly come under my guidance.”
Kun Peng seemed to be suffering an inner struggle. He gritted his teeth and glanced at Shennong and his dagger, then turned around and looked at Priest Hua for a while. At last, he sighed deeply, kneeled to Priest Hua, and said, “Dear Shifu, I am your disciple, Kun Peng. Sadly, my body is destroyed. I’m afraid that I won’t be able to dedicate too much to you, dear Shifu.”
“Your body is destroyed? I don’t think so.”
Priest Hua grinningly took out eighteen fist-sized, colorful lotus seeds from his sleeve, then waved his hand towards the water surface. Following his move, torrents of blood that belonged to Kun Peng rose into the sky.
The multicolored glow released by Priest Hua coiled around that blood, right after which, the slightly dark blood suddenly turned vividly and purely red. Next, those lotus seeds in Priest Hua’s hands transformed into a multicolored, glowing mist, and merged with the blood. In the air, a thousand-miles-wide sphere of blood spun swiftly, slowly turning multicolored.
“Rise!” Priest Hua shouted resonantly while pointing at the blood sphere. Along with his voice, this enormous multicolored blood sphere shrank and turned into a human body that looked exactly like Kun Peng, releasing a strong sense of power.
“Merge!” Before Kun Peng said a word, Priest Hua raised his hands, and Kun Peng’s soul merged with the new body.
Shennong tightened his grip on the dagger, seeming to attack again. However, he didn’t do it at last.
Kun Peng slowly opened his eyes. Those eyes were dazzled with a dim light. Abruptly, he gave a thunderous roar and released an overwhelming power. Instantly, raging waves were raised a million miles radius around him, roaring into the sky like giant dragons.
Priest Hua smiled, then turned around and looked at Ji Hao in an unfriendly way.
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you killed eight of my disciples. How will you explain that?”
Chapter 1188: Force Back
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Not just the eight.” Ji Hao looked at Priest Hua, calmly took two steps forwards, and said, “I’ve also killed Yuan Sheng, cast Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast away…Hmm, their weapons were also accidentally broken by me.”
Priest Hua’s face twitched. The smile on his face faded right away.
“You! Good for you!” Priest Hua took a deep breath and said blandly, “Not a single young person can give me such a headache. Ji Hao, if you’re willing to follow my guidance…”
Ji Hao interrupted him and said with a faint fake smile, “Aren’t you afraid that my Shifu might hack you into pieces?”
Priest Hua’s facial expression changed slightly, as he looked at Ji Hao in a complicated way. He slowly nodded and said, “Good, Good, Good!”
After saying ‘good’ three times, Priest Hua slowly raised his right hand and swung down towards Ji Hao. An aroma spread out, along with a strong warmth. A strange light emerged in the air, and even dimmed the pre-world essence fire in Candle Jiuyin’s mouth.
A hazy and golden handprint flew out from Priest Hua’s hand, then instantly transformed into a three-hundred-meters-wide hand, descending on Ji Hao. Once the golden hand appeared, the air around Ji Hao was suddenly frozen, and even the time seemed to stop.
Ji Hao gave a bright growl and forcibly activated the golden bridge, releasing a clear light that wrapped up him and everyone behind him.They swiftly moved in the air, leaving a long beam of light in the sky. The space rippled, as the golden bridge broke layers of mysterious space seals, darting out of the striking range of the golden hand.
“The heaven and earth golden bridge, such a supreme treasure is in your hand… No wonder the eight wind motionless formation failed to stop you.” said Priest Hua angrily, “But, you can’t activate even one ten-thousandth of this golden bridge’s power. Yet, Yu Yu still give this supreme treasure to you…This is…”
With fiercely glowing eyes, Priest Hua suddenly changed his hand motion, preparing to cast a stronger sealing spell to trap Ji Hao.
He saw it clearly. Ji Hao was indeed able to activate the power of the golden bridge, but he was way too weak at the stage. He could only activate some basic functions of the golden bridge, but could never fully release the power of the golden bridge. The golden bridge was a supreme treasure that came from the Chaos. Not to mention Ji Hao, even Priest Hua dared not to guarantee that he could release all the power of the golden bridge!
How could such a great treasure fall in Ji Hao’s hands? It should belong to him, Priest Hua! Such a supreme treasure could even serve as the greatest treasure of a sect, protecting the fortune of the entire sect. But, how could Ji Hao swagger through the streets with it?
Gritting his teeth, Priest Hua changed his hand motion again. He had already launched a merciless, brutal strike.
The space around Ji Hao’s body darkened suddenly. In the boundless darkness, nothing but a few dim stars were sparkling.
Those stars were white and misty, as pale as the eyeballs of a dead man, looking so creepy.
A strange atmosphere existed in the darkness, which made Ji Hao feel uncomfortable, as if his heart were broken. Many weird emotions came out from the deepest area of his soul, which made him weak and emotional. He felt that he needed to burst into a rage of tears to ease these bad feelings. At the moment, he even wanted to give up everything and sink into this strange atmosphere forever.
Ji Hao slightly trembled. His red sun primordial spirit was darkened, almost falling apart.
Man Man’s emotion was strong and straightforward. She suddenly grabbed Ji Hao’s arm and cried out loud, letting two scorching hot streams of tears fly out of her eyes. “O…I feel so bad, I’m so sad…But why I’m I crying? My Abba said that I can never cry!”
Shaosi, Taisi, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Yuan Li all quivered slightly, while their saddest memories flashed across their minds. Their eyes all turned red, as they were choked up by tears, which almost spurted out of their eyes.
At the moment, except for Ji Hao, all the others felt softened and powerless. None of them could activate any of their powers anymore.
Before the golden bridge, raging fires and strong gales burst simultaneously. Priest Hua didn’t only launch soul attacks at Ji Hao and his friends, he had also forcibly broken the space around the golden bridge and brought the Chaos to this area. Destructive powers came from all directions, which made the clear light released from the golden bridge shake ceaselessly, and slowed the golden bridge down.
As Priest Hua said, Ji Hao could never fully release the power of the golden bridge. If the one controlling the golden bridge right now was Po, Gui Ling, or other senior disciples of Yu Yu, with their powers, they could still flee with the golden bridge, even when facing Priest Hua’s attacks.
If Yu Yu were controlling the golden bridge by himself, with the power of the golden bridge, he could easily go through Priest Hua’s seals and even destroy all these seals.
But to Ji Hao, the surrounding pressure was way too strong, and he could only remain undefeated in the raging fire and gale, but couldn’t run away.
Seeing Ji Hao was about to lose to Priest Hua, a long sigh came from a distance away. “Priest Hua, how shameless you are! Bullying young human beings right in front of us? Don’t blame me for teaching you a lesson today!”
It was Shennong who growled out while launching another strike.
A golden-purple light flashed across the stone dagger. All of a sudden, the coarse stone dagger turned splendidly glowing. Gripping the dagger, Shennong swung his arm down. Priest Hua’s face was instantly tightened. He raised his head and yelled, “Shennong, do you think that I dare not to kill you?”
A colorful lotus rose from Priest Hua’s had, trying to protect himself from this strike of Shennong. However, as the sharp beam of dagger light flashed across the sky, the colorful lotus was cut into two. The dagger light wasn’t faded yet; it brushed against Priest Hua’s head and broke his bun!
Before Priest Hua could say anything, a dazzling, stunning beam of sword light darted over from a long distance away. This sword hack was definitely amazing. It flashed across tens of millions of miles, and made the entire world dim and colorless.
Priest Hua gave a raging growl. He didn’t have the time to seal Ji Hao anymore. Instead, he pointed his fingers forward. Following his moves, eighteen lotuses bloomed around him. When every lotus bloomed, hazy images of mountains and rivers would show faintly; every single lotus seemed to be a tiny independent world.
The sword light flashed over and crushed all eighteen lotuses, generating a series of cracking noise.
Priest Hua dodged and waved his broad sleeve. Pop! His sleeve was shattered by the sword light, turning into shreds of fluttering rag.
Growling furiously with a grim face, Priest Hua grabbed Kun Peng and darted straightaway, instantaneously disappearing without a trace.
Chapter 1189: Destroy Thoroughly
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Beyond the dark clouds, above the sky, the starlight illuminated the vast space.
Nine men stood in the air, each with a tall hat. Floating above their heads were nine enormous dense clouds of the natural reward power. Upon each cloud was a natural star. The nine stars were dazzlingly brightly, much brighter than the others stars in the sky.
Behind one of the nine men, a sword was faintly visible. Countless beams of sword light gathered into an enormous sharp sword, then split up into countless smaller sword silhouettes, hovering around that man. In the cloud above this man’s head, countless silhouettes of strong warriors had been sparkling, while faintly audible roars were coming from the cloud.
Among the nine men, the power vibration released from the one surrounded by sword silhouettes was the strongest and sharpest.
They lowered their heads, looking at Priest Hua fleeing away with Kun Peng, and sneered simultaneously.
“This Priest Hua was indeed cunning. He never took a beating himself! Just now, if he launched a counterattack against my sword power, I would surely have made him suffer. Even if I have to lose a half of my natural reward power, I would destroy him.” said the man surrounded by sword silhouettes with a deep and angry voice.
“Never mind. Priest Hua is a powerful one. We are protected by the great natural reward power, so he surely dared not to risk losing his fortune to fight us face to face. But seriously, even if we join hands, we could only injure him, but could never truly kill him.” said Suiren, who was surrounded by a faint flame. “For now, let him do whatever he wants. As long as young human beings work hard, more and more strong ones will naturally emerge among them…In the future, once our humankind is powerful enough, we will surely destroy him and everyone related to him, flattening his sect.” continued Suren with a bland tone.
The other eight men nodded. With a cold voice, the one surrounded by sword silhouettes said, “Alright…I just couldn’t bear watching him bully young human beings. I understand, none of us can truly defeat him. Let’s work.”
Breathing deeply, this man slowly raised his right hand. Around him, countless sword silhouettes screamed shrilly, while beams of sword light merged together and gathered on his right arm. That arm of his suddenly transformed into a million-miles-long, enormous sword, releasing a terrifying sword power.
“Let’s work!” said Suiren slowly, “We all have our own duties, and can’t leave those places for long. We only have one chance to do this. If it’s delayed…We shall leave it to Emperor Shun and the other kids!”
Dreadful streams of power were released from Suiren and the others. All of a sudden, the nine stars above their heads burst with dazzling lights, sending torrents of star power into their bodies like waterfalls, along with deafening, rumbling noises.
The nine men were around three-meters tall, but as the star power flowed into their bodies, their bodies began expanding. Within a blink of an eye, they became thousands of meters tall, coiled by dragon-like streams of starlight. Occasionally, starlight streams bumped into each other and quaked the space.
In the sky, three to four thousand stars were activated by their star powers. Gradually, those stars began glowing brighter and brighter. Within a twinkling of an eye, the lights emitted by those stars turned a hundred times brighter than ever.
Multicolored streams of starlight reached through the space, merging with the nine stars upon the nine clouds, above the heads of the nine men.
The nine stars rose, and instantly expanded to tens of thousands of miles in radius, from the size of a water tank. The nine enormous stars moved in the sky and gradually formed a spoon shape, exactly like the seven stars in the Big Dipper and the North Star; the ninth enormous star slowly hovered around the North Star, like its companion star.
Once the nine stars found their own positions, all natural stars in the north were agitated. Along with the first three to four thousand stars, countless more stars lighted up and poured streams of starlight into the nine stars. In the meanwhile, the bodies of the nine men expanded once again speedily. At last, they all reached around five-hundred-thousand meters in height.
Terrifying star power spread out wave by wave, which made the entire Midland shake slightly.
If the Sky Pillar still existed, no matter how much these natural stars changed, the Midland would stay unmoved. However, the Sky Pillar had collapsed. A small half of it was taken away by Priest Qing Wei, while the rest was taken by Ji Hao and made into the Pan Gu bell. Without the Sky Pillar, Midland was strongly affected by those stars. At first, the Midland had only been slightly quaking, but soon, an intense earthquake was started.
Ji Hao was standing on the golden bridge, surrounded by a clear light. He could indeed stand still, yet things around him suddenly turned grisly.
Sharp dark clouds swooshed across the sky like steel blades. Strong gusts of wind swept across the air, roaring like ghosts. Tens of thousands of meters tall waves were raised from the water. The natural powers were all agitated, generating countless thunderbolts; raindrops-like thunder-flames descended from the sky, blasting and filling the sky up with dazzling light and flames.
A terrifying sense of power could be sensed from the sky. That power was horrific, seeming to be great enough to control and destroy everything. Under this power, Ji Hao felt his body was so heavy that he was nearly pressed down to the ground. He hurriedly activated the Pan Gu bell and released Chaos power streams to shield himself and people behind him. Afterward, he finally, barely kept his feet.
Sky-shaking rumbling noises came from the sky. Nine colorful starlight streams poured down from the highest sky, far away from each other, and fiercely pierced into nine areas in Midland.
Ji Hao clearly saw a ten-thousand-miles-wide torrent of starlight drill into the water eye in Huai Water!
Midland was quaking intensively, while the nine starlight streams violently struck into the nine water eyes in the four great rivers. A million miles in radius around each water eye, all living beings were turned into ashes, while the hundreds of miles deep water eye was destroyed by the starlight. Inside those water eyes, everything was immediately turned into nothingness, including those dark souls, the black jade altar in the deepest areas of each water eye, and those countless Yu,
Giant waves were raised, roaringly striking in all directions. Walls of white water pushed out for over a million miles before they finally, slowly quieted down.
At the moment, all living creatures in Midland were staring at the sky in a soul-deep shock, with the dazzling nine starlight streams lingering in their eyes for a long, long while.
All human being had been silently imagining what would happen if this strike landed on their own bodies.
Priest Hua had already fled to a long distance away with Kun Peng. With a fierce look, he looked where the nine starlight streams landed. He locked his hands together before his chest, then sneered and said, “Are you making a show of your power? Human beings…I know exactly how powerful you are…No one can stop my brother and me from pursuing our great Dao, no one! No one can stop us!”
“Gong Gong! Do you think you’ll be safe as long as you hide in the heaven forever? Taste my sword!” From high up in the sky, a strong growl suddenly burst.
A golden sword light swept across millions of miles, striking down towards the heaven, which was above the Midland.
Chapter 1190: The Sadness of Gong Gong
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
High up in the air, the nine enormous stars lighted up. Afterward, all stars dazzled.
Even the dark clouds in the sky could no longer stop the eternal light of these stars. The dense, dark clouds seemed to become transparent thin flakes, allowing the splendid starlight to shine on the earth. In that very moment, not even a single ripple existed on the vast water in Midland.
The sky and the earth shared the same color; the water surface was like a mirror, while that tremendous golden sword light struck down from the sky. Nine raging-dragon-like starlight streams followed closely after the golden light, after which were streams of starlight released by all the stars in the sky, falling like a storm of dazzling arrows.
In the air, the heaven emerged from glowing mists and clouds.
Muffled battle drums and bells resounded through the sky, while layers of seven-colored clouds flew out from the heaven, floating upon those palaces in the heaven. All human beings in Midland raised their heads, looking at the sky. Except for the few human leaders, this was the first time for all the others to see the legendary heaven.
Ji Hao gave a resonant roar. The golden bridge quaked slightly, then carried Ji Hao and his friends, dashing swiftly to the heaven. Did a former human emperor launch his move? Judging by this amazing sword power, it should be that legendary one, right?”
Ji Hao didn’t want to miss anything that was going to happen next. Therefore, he rushed up as fast as he could.
Candle Jiuyin and Shennong raised their heads as well. Candle Jiuyin murmured something, then shut his giant mouth. The essence fire in his mouth silently dimmed down, and the world was darkened for a moment. When the light came back, Candle Jiuyin had already reached the gateway of the heaven with Shennong.
This legendary old creature was even faster than the golden bridge under Ji Hao’s control. He was indeed a horrific being, who once illuminated the whole world with the pre-world essence sun fire in his mouth. His power was way beyond Ji Hao’s imagination.
When Ji Hao was still on his way, the golden sword light struck straight on the heaven.
Thousands of layers of seven-colored cloud were shattered, and so was the sword light. The sword light turned into countless hundreds of meters long beams, dazzling all over the sky as it generated raging fires and thunderbolts. Jade bricks and golden roof tiles of those palaces in the haven were vibrated rumblingly. Some tall buildings were shaking violently, and had tiles falling off, shattering into sparkling jade pieces.
The nine fierce starlight streams came after the sword light. Simultaneously, the nine tens of thousands of miles wide starlight streams struck on the heaven, and caused an ear-piercing sizzling noise, as if millions of tons of melted iron were poured into ice. The massive explosion crushed the space above the heaven and disturbed all natural powers, seeming to even reverse time and bring the world back into the Chaos.
Before the nine starlight streams faded, waves of starlight fell down. Every single stream of starlight was as great as a strike launched by ten peak-level Divine Magus joint-handedly. Countless starlight streams landed on the heaven together, shaking the heaven violently. Even the enormous dense cloud which had been holding the entire heaven steadily was shaken, glowing with a dazzling light.
This strike seemed like a random attack launched by a former human emperor to vent his anger, but in fact, it had activated the powers of all the stars in the north, under the control of the Big Dipper. Without star kings, those stars could not release all of their powers. However, the number of these stars was way too huge, and the strike launched with the powers of millions and millions of stars still brought a strong impact to the heaven.
Gasping quickly, Ji Hao rushed to the gateway of the heaven. He watched tens of thousands of starlight streams strike on the gate of the heaven, which was glowing with a multicolored light. Following a thunderous bang, the gateway was flattened, and even a small half of the gate of the heaven was torn down!
The gateway…And the gate of the heaven…were broken by those starlights?!
“Beautiful, spectacular!” Ji Hao sighed in shock. Behind him, the eyes of Man Man, Shaosi and the others almost flew out from their faces. Ever since the beginning of the world, the heaven was never harmed, not even by a little bit. But right now, its gate was broken!
Starlight faded, as dark clouds covered the sky once again.
Smoke above the heaven drifted away, exposing the heaven, which was now in a mess. Ji Hao clearly saw at least a thousand palaces in the heaven crushed by starlights; near some palaces occupied by water-kind spirit creatures, messy bloodstains could be seen.
The heaven was magnificent and glorious, but now, it was broken, damaged, like a weak girl who was trodden upon by a hundred wild beasts in turns. No matter how one looked at it, the heaven now looked sad and bleak.
“How miserable!” Ji Hao sighed again.
Candle Jiuyin had already transformed into his human shape, an elderly man in a black robe. With a humpback and badly wrinkled face, he stood beside Shennong. Hearing Ji Hao, he sighed as well, and slowly began talking.
“Indeed, how miserable. The heaven was the core of this world. Protected by the heaven and earth great formation, not even all the stars in the world together could ever hurt it.”
“However, Buzhou Mountain, the Sky Pillar, the base of the heaven, was uprooted. The heaven is not steady anymore. Even worse, the Divine Pivot, the core of the heaven and earth great formation, was looted away. The Divine Pivot, that was the heart of the heaven and earth great formation. Without it, the great formation has become a soul-less dead thing, extremely inconvenient to control.”
While smirking, Candle Jiuyin continued, “Does the heaven still have one percent of its power remaining?”
Ji Hao blinked his eyes and remained silent.
He thought of the last time when he sneaked into the heaven to steal the breathing earth. Priest Dachi cast a powerful magic and created three priests directly from the tower he lent to Po, then took the entire Divine Pivot away.
Back Then, Ji Hao was wondering why Priest Dachi would do that. But today, he had the answer. Without the Divine Pivot, the heaven and earth great formation was no longer working well, and it was not even one percent as powerful as before!
So easily, Priest Dachi set such a large trap for Gong Gong.
What could Ji Hao say? Priest Dachi was indeed a magically powerful being. Except for this, what else could Ji Hao say?
Facing Candle Jiuyin’s weird gaze, Ji Hao calmly stood on the golden bridge. All of a sudden, he took a deep breath and burst with a great growl.
“Gong Gong! Your father, your father’s father, and your father’s father’s father, and your over twenty generations of ancestors, were all crushed!”
“We killed your father, this is completely irreconcilable, but we’ve also killed so many of your ancestors!”
“If you’re a man, come out and fight the few great men above your head!”
“You dare to do that, don’t you? You’re not a coward, are you? Are you still a man?”
A dark cloud rose from the heaven. Treading on two black dragons, Gong Gong glared at Ji Hao with a purely dark face. Suddenly, a stream of blood spurted out from Gong Gong’s mouth.
“Emperor Xuanyuan! I will kill you!”
Chapter 1191: Gong Gong Cowered
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Alright!”
A bright and strong voice came from the sky, while a man with a tall hat descended, coiled in sharp sword power streams and having his hands behind his back. Straight as a sword, this man stood right in front of Gong Gong.
A dense cloud floated upon this man’s head, within which, the hazy faces of countless human warriors could be seen. Resonant, passionate, earth-quaking roars could be heard from them. The man with a tall hat did nothing but stand still, hands behind his back. Yet, a strong power vibration could already be sensed from everywhere, which made everyone who saw him feel hard to breathe.
“Fiercer and fiercer,” said Shennong with a chuckle.
“Slay him!” Candle Jiuyin’s voice sounded eviler and eviler, “I’m old, and I have poor sleep. Finally, I got a nice dream, but that lasted for only thousands of years before you kids woke me up…Cut him now, then I can go home. It’s not too late to continue my sweet dream.”
Ji Hao stood aside and remained silent, squinting at Candle Jiuyin.
‘You have slept for thousands of years, yet you complain about your poor sleep? And you want to go home and continue that sleep of yours as soon as possible…How much do you love sleeping?’ wondered Ji Hao.
“Gong Gong, you want to kill me, don’t you? I’m here now!” Sword power streams rose from around Emperor Xuanyuan’s body and transformed into tens of thousands of golden dragons, roaring all over the sky. Emperor Xuanyuan held his hands behind his back, while staring at Gong Gong with a pair of dagger-sharp eyes, which were dazzling with a golden light as he said, “Come, kill me!”
“Woo-Ha!” Followed by thunderous roars, countless human warriors emerged behind Emperor Xuanyuan. The bodies of these warriors were transparent, all covered in a faint layer of purple-golden light of the natural reward. They were wearing heavy armors, holding long spears, and stood side by side, with their eyes wrathfully fixed on Gong Gong’s face.
Around a hundred thousand translucent human warriors appeared behind Emperor Xuanyuan, but the intent of killing released from them was even stronger than the killing intent from an army of millions.
“These are?” Ji Hao took a few steps forward, stood beside Shennong, and asked carefully.
“Back then, Emperor Xuanyuan fought Chiyou. Millions and millions of warriors under his command fell on the battlefield. Most of those warriors reincarnated and started their new lives, but a hundred and eight thousand warriors stayed. They swore to follow Emperor Xuanyuan till the end of their souls. Therefore, these warriors became warrior spirits, following him forever.” said Shennong slowly. “As long as Emperor Xuanyuan stays alive, these warrior spirits will never die. When Emperor Xuanyuan dies, these warrior spirits will perish. Among all mentionable human beings, only Emperor Xuanyuan can create a fabulous legend.”
Ji Hao’s eye corners twitched. ‘Which means, Emperor Xuanyuan has an army that will never die?’ thought Ji Hao.
Subconsciously, Ji Hao reached his spirit power to those warrior spirits behind Emperor Xuanyuan. In surprise, Ji Hao found out that even the weakest one among them was at the level of peak Divine Magus, while the most powerful few were definitely beyond the level of Divine Magi.
What a terrifying army!
But of course, they existed in the world as spirits, without blood and flesh. This meant they could only release a half of their powers at most. However, even half of their powers made them seriously terrifying — Because they were indestructible!
Ji Hao stared at those warrior spirits behind Emperor Xuanyuan.
Obviously, Emperor Xuanyuan wasn’t good at forging weapons for spirits. The armors worn by these warrior spirits and the long spears held in their hands were all generated by their own powers, instead of real tangible pieces. Therefore, those armors and spears had limited powers. Ji Hao remembered that Po had taught him some weapon-forging skills, especially for spirits. If these warrior spirits could have armors customized especially for them, and weapons that fit their own power natures, Ji Hao couldn’t even imagine how powerful they would become. Perhaps, they would be able to give full play to their powers.
“Gong Gong, don’t you want to kill me?” Emperor Xuanyuan stood in midair and said with an especially strong and bright voice, that sounded like clangs of metals and even brought Gong Gong a sharp ear pain. “I am right here, waiting for you!”
Gong Gong trod on two black dragons, gripping two dark serpents in his hands. Coiled in dark ice and dark waves, he hesitatingly looked at Emperor Xuanyuan. He was by the edge of the heaven and earth great formation, surrounded by seven-colored clouds and mist. This meant that if Emperor Xuanyuan took the initiative to attack, he would have to fight against the heaven and earth great formation.
“You activated the stars in the north to attack the heaven. Back in the ancient time, you had already violated the divine law.” Hesitating for quite a while, Gong Gong finally said such a sentence.
A faint mist covered Emperor Xuanyuan’s face, disabling the others from seeing the changes of his facial expression. However, Ji Hao clearly sensed that, under the faint mist, Emperor Xuanyuan’s face had twisted badly.
“Gong, Gong, you…Such a coward!” said Emperor Xuanyuan word by word.
Ji Hao, Shennong, Candle Jiuyin showed the whites of their eyes in speechlessness simultaneously. Gong Gong managed to say nothing but a useless sentence like this after such a long hesitation. Without a doubt, some strong words were brewing in Emperor Xuanyuan’s mind too. But because of his identity, Emperor Xuanyuan couldn’t just curse out to Gong Gong.
Hearing the word ‘coward’, Gong Gong’s face turned dark.
Pondering for a while, Gong Gong took a glance at the heaven, which was now in a great mess, slowly nodded and said, “Emperor Xuanyuan, you activated the stars in the north…Such a great, supernatural thing, how many more times can you do that? Do not think that you can now control all the stars in the north to do whatever you want only because you have absorbed the Big Dipper and the North Star. I assume you have paid a good price for it this time, haven’t you?”
Shennong, Emperor Xuanyuand, and the other eight men in the higher sky stayed silent.
Gong Gong smiled faintly and continued, “You destroyed the clones of my ancestors…In the future, I will make you pay for this. I have a big picture in my heart. Surely, I won’t ruin the great plan for small things like this.”
“Gong Gong, are you saying that you’ve decided to drop your dignity and be a true coward?” Hearing Gong Gong, Ji Hao felt that things were not going good. Therefore, he hurriedly shouted out.
“In peaceful days, it was harmless to fight over things like dignity. But now, the great plan matters the most, and I will not waste any more time on it.” Gong Gong smilingly turned around and glanced at Ji Hao, then said blandly, “If you still have any spare energy, just attack as hard as you want. I will not be able to keep you company.”
Snorting coldly, Gong Gong trod on the two black dragons and descended quickly while growling, “Fully activate the heaven and earth great formation! No more mistakes! From now on, the great formation will remain activated. Add ten times more people to control each part of the great formation. Anyone who dares to make any mistake will be executed!”
Dark Clouds roared across the sky. A heavy rain fell from the heaven, mixed with countless thick water streams, pouring straight down.
Ji Hao and the others stood outside the heaven and watched the seven-colored clouds and mist around the heaven suddenly grow much denser. They all remained silent.
A long while later, Emperor Xuanyuan suddenly burst with a great growl, “We consume our natural reward power to gather the power of all stars in the north. We still have two full attacks to make!”
Before Emperor Xuanyuan finished, a clear and bright voice came from a distance away, “Forget it. We have something more important to do.”
Chapter 1192: Yu Ancestor’s Plan
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Gong Gong was scared back to the heaven. Emperor Xuanyuan gave a resonant roar, then flashed into the dark clouds and disappeared.
Shennong glanced at Ji Hao, slowly nodded, and said, “Good children, you are all good children…Facing the disaster, remember that you are human beings. Fight hard, and be careful. We… have our own missions to accomplish.”
Turning around and looking at the north, Shennong continued in a deep voice, “We might fail, but we have to try. We can’t take too much time, and we can only try our best. Ji Hao, go tell Emperor Shun to be more careful about his flood-control mission.”
Shouting deeply, Shennong and Candle Jiuyin both transformed into bright light streams and darted away in a blink of an eye.
Ji Hao looked at the direction that Shennong was facing. That was the location of Liang Zhu City, the city of the non-humankind. ‘Even these former human emperors have to join hands to accomplish that mission…Are they going to destroy the twelve portals which connect Pan Gu world with the twelve water worlds?’ Ji Hao wondered silently.
‘Hopefully, they will succeed, and the non-humankind will not try to stop them.’
Ji Hao murmured to himself for a while, then cast a glance at the collapsed gate of the heaven. Intentionally, he laughed out loud, then activated the golden bridge and left with the others. Not long after he left, a group of water-kind spirit creatures rushed out of the heaven, wielding their weapons and cursing Ji Hao. They attempted to do something to Ji Hao, but how could they possibly catch up with him?
The seven-colored mist coiled, as long streaks of rainbows shone across the sky. The heaven and earth great formation was unpredictably magical. After Gong Gong ordered his people to fully activate the great formation, the fragments of those collapsed palaces in the heaven flew up and merged back together within a splendid, sparkling glow. Soon, all buildings in the heaven were fixed.
In a magnificent great palace, Gong Gong stood in the middle of the great hall with a sulky face, looking at Wuzhi Qi, who was covered in blood.
Wuzhi Qi sat on the ground, breathing loudly while helplessly looking at Gong Gong as he said, “It happened too fast, I didn’t see it coming. Those human beings launched that deadly strike so suddenly. The clones of nine former human emperors, those clones were built with their natural reward powers…They launched the strike together. If I didn’t run so fast, I would have turned into ashes along with the Huai water eye.”
While speaking, Wuzhi Qi coughed out large clots of blood. Coughing intensely for a while, he began breathing deeply. Then, rapidly flowing streams of watery mist coiled around his body and covered him up with a deep blue light.
Gong Gong looked at Wuzhi Qi and finally restrained the rage in his heart.
Earlier, Gong Gong accepted the message from Yu Ancestor. Through the message, Yu Ancestor informed Gong Gong that the scouts of the humankind sneaked into the Huai water eye, and had already discovered the altar and the three dragon coffins in the water eye. Hurriedly, Gong Gong sent his very capable senior minister, Wuzhi Qi, to handle this. Additionally, he also sent Kun Peng and a large group of powerful ones to follow Wuzhi Qi to the water eye.
As a result, all those powerful ones brought out by Kun Peng were dead, while Kun Peng himself went missing, with his life uncertain. In the nine water eyes, in the four great rivers, those altars and coffins which had cost Gong Gong some solid efforts, were all destroyed by the strike launched by the nine former human emperors.
Those overwhelming torrents of starlights struck down from the sky. Enormous, violent waves rose when the water eyes were destroyed; that world-destroying, dreadful power…Thinking of what he saw in the heaven, Gong Gong couldn’t help but quiver with the lingering fear.
Shennong, Xuanyuan, these ancient human emperors hadn’t shown their faces for a very, very long period of time. Perhaps, people in the world had long forgotten their illustrious accomplishments. But when human beings were facing a disaster, these former emperors launched such a destructive strike.
Thinking of the bloodcurdling power contained in those starlight torrents, Gong Gong glanced at Wuzhi Qi, nodded slowly, and said, “Indeed, that was not your fault…Even if I were there myself…I’m afraid…”
Gong Gong seemed to speak but stopped on second thought, while Wuzhi Qi sighed in relief and began talking with a bitter face, “Yuan Sheng, my poor boy, he died so miserably. Even his soul perished…Nothing left, not even a little bit of him remained…I sure have many children, but not all of them are capable…I was counting on Yuan Sheng to take over my position as the Huai Water God!”
Gong Gong’s face turned darker and darker, but Wuzhi Qi was a senior minister of his after all, and he had no choice but to patiently comfort this grumpy old monkey. After Gong Gong promised Wuzhi Qi many benefits, Wuzhi Qi finally closed his eyes and breathed deeply to heal himself.
The clones of the twenty-seven old Gong Gongs were destroyed, but Gong Gong couldn’t blame Wuzhi Qi for that at all. Wuzhi Qi was only there to try to solve the problem, and he was injured seriously, almost killed by the nine former human emperors. No matter how, Wuzhi Qi should be rewarded instead of being punished for what happened.
Gong Gong turned around and looked at Yu Ancestor, who was kneeling on the ground, daring not to move, and also covered in blood.
“Wuzhi Qi has made his contribution. For saving you, he almost got himself killed. Therefore, I will record his merit. In the future, when the great plan is accomplished, he will be rewarded. But you…Old trash, look at what you’ve done!”
Gong Gong suddenly pulled out a dark jade ruyi which was embossed with coiled dragons, and violently smashed on Yu Ancestor’s heads.
Followed by a loud cracking noise, Yu Ancestor’s head dented, while he was sent tens of meters away by Gong Gong. Blood spurted out from the wound on his forehead. Vomiting blood, Yu Ancestor struggled back up from the ground, kneeled again and dared not to many any move other than screaming hoarsely, “Lord Gong Gong, they were too fast, too brutal. I couldn’t stop it! I couldn’t!”
“Too fast, too cruel! I never had a chance to stop it!” shouted Yu Ancestor heart-breakingly, “Countless children of mine died…I managed to save myself, and it was already very lucky!”
Silently, Gong Gong held the jade ruyi and launched a mad series of bashes towards Yu Ancestor’s head.
Yu Ancestor’s head was even out of shape. Gong Gong then kicked him away and roared, “Old trash, if my ancestors can’t return, how am I supposed to fight those human beings?”
Yu Ancestor gasped for air, then carefully raised his head and said cautiously, “We can still do it, we can still do it…After all, through their clones, those old lords have already accepted some of the powers of my children. Although their clones were destroyed, Lord Gong Gong, as long as you are willing to consume some of your spirit blood, I can still lead their way and help them to return.”
“My spirit blood?” Gong Gong looked at Yu Ancestor and asked.
“You share the same origin with those old lords. With only a small amount of your spirit blood and my secret magic, I can help them to return to Pan Gu world. However…I am now slightly underpowered…I’m afraid, it would be very difficult for me to help all twenty-seven old lords return simultaneously. ”
Gong Gong knitted his eyebrows. Looking at Yu Ancestor, he asked word by word, “Underpowered? What do you mean?”
Yu Ancestor put his head on the ground and responded tremblingly, “I dare not to be greedy, but in order to cast the secret magic, dear Lord, please…”
Hesitating for a short while, Yu Ancestor gritted his teeth and continued with a deep voice, “Dear Lord, please open the Black Emperor Divine Palace and empower me with the world essence water.”
Chapter 1193: Kill Yu with Seven Arrows
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
At the north of the heaven, a beautiful ocean was surrounded by flowing silver sands. A dark divine palace floated upon the ocean. High up in the sky, countless stars sparkled, letting an enormous, splendid, milky-way-like silver starlight stream pour straight down and envelop the divine palace.
Surrounding the dark palace were numerous beautiful small islands. Luxurious palaces and mansions scattered on these islands, and from time to time, colorful clouds would rise from all of them.
Gong Gong trod on the two black dragons and flew to the divine palace with a group of people.
Looking from a distance away, this divine palace seemed nothing special. But under the gateway, the air moved slightly in front of the group, then everyone’s eyes shone. They found out that this divine palace belonged to the ancient Black Emperor. Not to mention anything else, each of the nine-thousand, nine-hundred and ninety-nine stars before the frontal gate of the palace was over three-thousand-meters tall!
Ancient divine gods were mostly enormous in shapes. Therefore, the size of these stairs was just normal. But in the eyes of Gong Gong and the others, this was just imposing. By simply looking at this divine palace, they all sensed a great pressure that was almost freezing their souls.
Raising a cloud, Gong Gong and the group of people walked upstairs. On top of those stairs was a broad square, embossed with the hydrographical maps of Midland and the four wastelands. On those embossments, hazy water flows were visible, along with faintly audible sounds of waves, muffled yet strong. They nearly disabled Gong Gong and his people from standing steadily.
Gong Gong and the group of people spent no time in enjoying the stunning scenery and all kinds of statues. Instead, Gong Gong held a dark seal and walked to the frontal gate with big steps.
He incanted a spell, following which, the dark jade gate of the divine palace, which was embossed with two coiling dragons, opened silently. A formidable wave of watery mist came out of the gate. Facing this strong watery mist wave, Gong Gong, Wuzhi Qi, Yu Ancestor and the other few strong water-kind creatures following behind them managed to hold still, but with some difficulty.
The poor ones were Dishi Cha, who insisted on following Gong Gong over, because he was ‘curious’, or ‘worried’, Yemo Tian and the current Chiyou. All three of them were not familiar with the water power. As the watery mist surged out, Yemo Tian screamed out the first, while he was sent flying away like a falling leaf, and rolled downstairs.
Dishi Cha was barely standing steadily. Seeing Yemo Tian was struck away, he panicked a little bit. As a consequence, he screamed as well, and was also sent flying away by the violent watery mist wave.
Chiyou reached out his hand and attempted to grab Dishi Cha. He might not have ended up so embarrassedly if he hadn’t tried, but once he moved, tens of turbid white torrents roared down and struck him away.
“Hehe!” Gong Gong, Wuzhi Qi and Yu Ancestor glanced back with a weird smile on their faces, then silently rushed into the divine palace, against the torrents. They and Dishi Cha were partners indeed, but they did love to see Dishi Cha, Yemo Tian, and their people suffer.
The divine palace was empty. At one time, thousands of divine gods used to worship the Black Emperor in this place. But now, nothing but an empty throne was left standing at the end of this great hall, all alone.
Upon the throne, a dark jade bucket silently floated in the air. The three-hundred-meter-square jade bucket had been sparkling with a dim light, and inside it, a tens of meters thick layer of water was rippling slightly.
Above the jade bucket, hair-thin wisps of watery mist had been slowly glowing out from the air. Over a long span of time, these thin wisps of watery mist could condense into a sesame-sized drop of water, gently dripping into the jade bucket and generating a silvery tinkle.
“The divine dark water bucket…The world essence water!” Yu Ancestor looked at that dark jade bucket with a pair of glowing eyes. He was so excited that his entire body was shaking.
Gong Gong looked at the dark jade bucket with a twisted face and shouted through his gritted teeth, “Old trash, I was going to purify my own body with this previous world essence water, and build an immortal, divine foundation for myself after I attained the throne of the Central Emperor…For the great plan, I will give you some to improve your power…But, if you fail, I will make you beg to die.”
Yu Ancestor hurriedly kneeled on the ground and swore to the sky with reverence and awe, “Dear Lord, please trust me. If I still dare to make any mistake after getting such a great fortune, I will be too ashamed to see anyone in the world forever. If that truly happens, Dear Lord, you can do anything you want to me.”
In the heaven, when Gong Gong and Yu Ancestor were still bargaining, Ji Hao activated the golden bridge and darted across the sky. At the time, he could already see the defensive magic screen of Pu Ban City from a distance away, and feel the warm light of the Pan Jia sun.
Abruptly, Ji Hao stopped, and sent the golden bridge back into his body. He wielded his hand and threw out tens of formation flags that sparkled with a starlight. Those flags landed around him and his friends and raised a dense watery mist, surrounding them.
“Ji Hao, what happened?” asked Man Man, “We’ve been traveling around all these days, and I feel so uncomfortable now. When we get back to Pu Ban City, I’ll have to take a nice shower with warm water! It would be even better if I can get a lava pool to take a bath!”
“Taisi, prepare the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book. I can’t stop worrying until we take out Yu Ancestor. His ‘transplant’ power is too weird. I don’t know how those former emperors plan to deal with him, but we have to make some preparation at least.” Ji Hao patted Man Man on her head and then said to Taisi with a deep voice.
Taisi nodded seriously and murmured, “One Gong Gong has raised such a great flood. If we let twenty-seven more Gong Gongs return, we can all just stop living. We should kill this Yu Ancestor as soon as possible.”
While murmuring, Taiji smoothly and quickly built a small altar, then put the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book on it. A spooky coldness was instantly released. Meanwhile, Taisi’s eyeballs turned gray-white. While twitching, he raised his arms, and started a strange dance around the altar.
“This is a blood offering… We need offerings!” Tremblingly, Taisi murmured.
Ji Hao pointed his finger up. The Taiji Universe mirror darted out and flashed with a clear light. All f a sudden, black and dark beams fell down from the sky and wove together, becoming a thousand-mile-radius web that swiftly sank into the water.
Following a cloud water clattering noise, countless water-kind creatures and tens of thousands of smaller shaped water-kind spirit creatures, who were hiding in the water, waiting for an opportunity to move, were captured. Before these water-kind creatures could even struggle, Yu Mu grinningly activated the Disease God Streamer and released countless locusts, which gave a bite on each of these creatures’ neck. Immediately, these water-kind creatures were all paralyzed.
A giant amount of spirit blood was drawn into the altar, while an especially dense, dark power started spreading from the book on the altar.
Taisi kowtowed for a few times towards the altar, then threw the poisonous sand, which was collected by Ji Hao from Yu Ancestor, onto the altar. A shrill howl was generated right away, while a bright stream of light flashed across the altar.
Chapter 1194: The Wild Goose Flies to the Unseen World
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Back in the heaven, in the ancient Black Emperor’s divine palace…
With a grim face, Gong Gong stood under the dark jade bucket as he released ten streams of dark smoke from his ten fingers, and wove into a tiny hand. With that, he carefully took out a handful of glistening water from the bucket.
The dark water divine bucket was a precious treasure in the heaven. It controlled all of the water in the world, and could slowly extract world essence water from all rivers, streams, and lakes in the world. It had an inexhaustible power of creation, and could nourish all living beings.
Back in the ancient time, the war between the ancient heaven and the non-humankind lasted for a very long period of time. The Black Emperor controlled the dark water divine bucket and sprayed the world essence water on the bodies of all wounded divine warriors. Wherever the world essence water reached, even those dying divine warriors were immediately brought back to their peak states, and went right back to the battlefields, full of energy and vitality.
This divine bucket made the divine army time times more powerful at least, and caused the non-humankind extremely severe, extra damages. If the extraction efficiency of this divine bucket was not limited, and if those ancient divine gods didn’t waste too much of the world essence water on brewing liquor and concocting magic medicines during peaceful days, so that the Black Emperor still had enough world essence water left when the non-humankind invaded, the ancient heaven would never have fallen.
After the heaven fell, the dark water divine bucket was hidden in Black Emperor’s palace. For countless years, it had been continuously extracting the essence of the water of Pan Gu world. However, before the flood, only about a three-feet-thick layer of world essence water was accumulated in it.
Later on, Gong Gong raised the crazy flood. The strong water powers from twelve water worlds started surging into Pan Gu world without an end, and all of a sudden, the water power in Pan Gu world became especially rich. Since then, the divine bucket began speedily extracting essence water power, and accumulated a tens of meters thick layer of world essence water in it.
This precious world essence water was prepared by Gong Gong for himself to use, after he became the Central Divine Emperor. He was planning to turn himself into an immortal being with the world essence water, the first truly immortal being in Pan Gu world.
Even though Yu Ancestor had been trying his best to earn Gong Gong’s trust, and indeed, the twenty-seven old Gong Gongs were related to the future of the entire Gong Gong Family, Gong Gong was extremely careful and reluctant when taking out the world essence water. Taking every drop of the world essence water out from the jade bucket hurt as much as draining his own marrow, bringing him an unbearable heartache that made his face twist.
Yu Ancestor sat in front of Gong Gong with crossed legs. Drops of glistening world essence water dripped down on his scalp and quickly seeped into his body, like fresh water dripping onto a desert.
Yu Ancestor’s wrinkled, scrawny face quickly turned tender and pink. That layer of transparent, ugly scales on his face faded gradually. Meanwhile, a light aroma was released from his body. Both his body and soul were changing thoroughly.
As one of the first generation of living creatures in the world, Yu Ancestor was definitely not an ordinary being. However, compared with the other ancient creatures, such as Kun Peng, Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi, Yu Ancestor was still much weaker. After all, he was an insect, and among all ancient creatures, insects had the poorest gifts. Therefore, Yu Ancestor indeed had some unpredictable powers, but whether in terms of cultivation, battle efficiency or position in the Gong Gong Family, he was far less powerful than Kun Peng, Wuzhi Qi, and Xiang Liu.
Nevertheless, as the world essence water dripped into his body drop by drop, Yu Ancestor’s innate powers were improving. If one compared Yu Ancestor to a pine, nourished by the world essence water, he had now been remolding, and even his nature was changing. This meant that he was turning into a powerful spirit tree from an ordinary pine tree.
Followed by a strange noise, a crack appeared on Yu Ancestor’s forehead between his eyebrows. Wuzhi Qu curiously leaped to him and scratched on that crack. Puff! The skin of Yu Ancestor was pulled off entirely by Wuzhi Qi.
A layer of thin transparent scale fell off from that scrawny old skin of Yu Ancestor like snowflakes. Yu Ancestor’s new skin was as tender and white as the skin of a baby, without even a sign of scales. In addition to that, his face turned young and handsome, and even looked like a prince.
Enduring a serious heartache, Gong Gong took out another handful of world essence water and dripped on Yu Ancestor’s head, drop by drop.
As the world essence water merged with his body, the aroma that came from Yu Ancestor grew stronger and stronger. Soon, another layer of skin fell off from his body, and this time, his new skin had a beautiful pearl-like luster. His skin and muscles turned transparent like crystal. Hazily, one could even see his purple-red internal organs and bones.
“Thoroughly remold, a second life…My power will soar.” Yu Ancestor murmured, “Dear Lord, only my skin and flesh are changed, but my bones and internal organs…It’s not enough.”
With a badly twisted face, Gong Gong continuously dripping world essence water on Yu Ancestor’s head.
The world essence water accumulated in the dark water divine bucket was tens of meters deep, and Gong Gong had only been using a slight amount on Yu Ancestor. Still, it was truly hurting!
The color of Yu Ancestor’s bones and internal organs was changing speedily, turning white and transparent along with his meridians and brain. Five layers of old skins fell off from his body in a row.
A clean sense of power spread out from Yu Ancestor’s body, while a white mist rose from his head and transformed into a sparkling sphere of water that floated above his head. Within the hundreds of meters radius water, a strange creature huddled in a deep sleep. That creature looked like a Qi Lin, yet only had three feet.
Before, Yu Ancestor’s primordial spirit looked exactly like his physical body, like an ugly frog. But nourished, purified and improved by the world essence water, his primordial spirit looked different now.
Except for the feature of three legs, who could ever imagine that this Qi-Lin-like creature with a strong, mysterious sense of power releasing from it, was actually Yu Ancestor?
The sense of power that came from Yu Ancestor was entirely different now. His body was now suffused by a beautiful white light. He opened his mouth and breathed out, spraying a wave of sand. That sand was all ice-crystals, which glowed with a cold, fascinating light, and seemed to be beautiful and not evil at all.
Buzz! A strange sense of power abruptly came from above Yu Ancestor’s head, following which, an extremely strong and evil power descended, took a few circles around the divine palace, then fiercely landed on the few old skins that fell off from Yu Ancestor’s body.
Puff! The few old skins were immediately turned into gray dust and dissipated in the air.
“A Distance magic curse!” Gong Gong quivered slightly and shouted in shock, “Who can break the defense of the heaven and earth great formation and curse you? And, and…”
Yu Ancestor’s face turned deathly pale. The power he sensed just now was indescribably evil and dark. He somehow felt that if he were hit by that power, he would have been turned into ashes as well, just like his old skins.
Fortunately, the world essence water improved his powers and remolded his body, which made him an entirely different creature! Otherwise, he would have been killed already.
On the vast water, Taisi narrowed his eyes and said a bit hesitatingly, “I think he died…Hmm, he should be dead.”
Chapter 1195: Devils Again
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Behind Taisi, a, thousands of meters tall, gray silhouette slowly merged with the air.
Taisi raised his head and looked where the silhouette faded. Then, he nodded seriously at last and said, “I can’t sense him anymore. In Pan Gu world, he has ceased to exist already. Unless he left this world, he is already dead, both his body and his soul.”
Ji Hao stopped worrying. He patted heavily on Taisi’s shoulder, then shook Taisi’s body in a naughty way while saying, “Good job! When we have the time, I will give you a big vacation, and let you return to Yao Mountain City to see your children.”
Man Man laughed out loud, Yu Mu chuckled, while Feng Xing squeezed his eyes towards Shaosi. As for Shaosi, she delightfully looked at Taisi, and said slowly and seriously, “Not enough! If we want our family to raise again, my big brother’s children are still far from enough. When we are less busy, I’ll go beg Elder Wulong to make my big brother hundreds of more pills!”
Taisi instantly showed a sullen look. Pitifully, he grabbed Ji Hao’s sleeve while staring at Ji Hao with an extremely sad and dismal face. He just gazed at Ji Hao like that, and didn’t say a word.
Ji Hao immediately changed the topic, then hurriedly activated the golden bridge, flying towards Pu Ban City with his friends. He didn’t know how to help Taisi, neither did he dare to!
Shaosi had a strong obsession of reviving her family. Back then, before the life-and-death game in Pan Xi world, she forcibly married Taisi to quite a number of girls. After that, she got some strange pills from Wulong Yao, and with those, she made all of Taisi’s wives pregnant.
By now, Taisi had over a hundred sons and hundreds of daughters…Taisi was a muddleheaded boy who didn’t even name his own children. Ji Xia and Qing Fu named all of Taisi’s children, and Taisi didn’t know those names!
Taisi, this boy with a terrifying power and an awfully simple mind, had made a great sacrifice for the future of his family. Shaosi treated him like a lemon, as she had been trying as hard as possible to squeeze all of his juice out. Taisi felt miserable, but he was defenseless…As for Ji Hao, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Man Man, as his ‘good brothers and sister’, they all showed sympathy for him, yet none of them would ever help him with this!
Yuan Li sneakily asked Feng Xing about Taisi’s ‘story’. When he knew what had happened to Taisi, he started gazing at Taisi with true admiration. From his young ape face, one could even find ‘admiration’ on every fine hair.
The golden bridge was swift as a bolt of lightning. Within a twinkling of an eye, it flashed to the defensive magic screen of Pu Ban City. Ji Hao took out his identity tablet and created a path on the magic screen, then flew in.
Outside the city, the world was occupied by the flood and the endless heavy rain. The dense watery mist suffused the whole world. Standing out there, one would feel like soaking in water, and breathing felt like that someone was pouring a large bowl of water into one’s lungs.
Having traveled out of the city for so many days, Ji Hao felt that both his soul and his body were going moldy. Once he entered the city, he felt so snug, as the Pan Jia sun was shining brightly and warmed his body.
The Pan Jia sun was inside Ji Hao’s body for a rather long period of time. Therefore, an indescribably tight connection existed between him and the sun. Once Ji Hao entered the city, the Pan Jia sun trembled slightly. Then, an obviously bright stream of light descended and landed accurately on Ji Hao’s body.
Countless golden light spots surrounded Ji Hao, hovering quickly around him like naughty puppies and kitties. Ji Hao sent out his spirit power through the sunlight and drilled straight into the Pan Jia sun.
Memories surged through his head like tidewater. During these days when Ji Hao was absent, everything that happened in everywhere showered under the light of the Pan Jia sun was memorized by the sun. And now, the sun gave its memories to Ji Hao.
Ji Hao saw many things, mostly good. Facing the flood, all human clans had combined their powers, and mobilized all forces to clean the water channels and suppress the water-kind armies. Tens of water channels around Pu Ban City were already dredged. In many areas, the flood had already started fading, and some flat grounds were even exposed.
However, bad things had happened too. Calculation, splintering, scrambling for powers and profits… Many people still had their eyes covetously fixed on the throne. At the moment, these people were ganging up, attempting to unify all their powers and give Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming a heavy strike, after the flood was overcome. Some people even had their eyes on the credit of the flood-control mission. They were planning to destroy Si Wen Ming with all their powers right before Si Wen Ming accomplish the flood-control mission. In this way, they could take all the credit and great reputation, which should belong to Si Wen Ming, then ascend directly up to the throne.
Nevertheless, these people never thought that Ji Hao would have such an unreasonable ability, which allowed him to know everything that happened in this city.
The Pan Jia sun was shining above Pu Ban City, and the entire city was showering under its light. The sunlight was Ji Hao’s ears and eyes. Wherever the sunlight reached, Ji Hao saw, heard, and memorized every scheme or dirty plan.
“Stupid things.” cursed Ji Hao with a low voice, “I can’t spoil the flood-control mission, and the strengths of your clans are still needed. Therefore, I will let you live… for now.”
For the overall situation, Ji Hao would temporarily do nothing to these people. Some other things were such that even the Pan Jia sun didn’t manage to see clearly, and neither could Ji Hao. But apparently, something that was not right happened here in Pu Ban City. Instinctively, Ji Hao had a strange feeling.
“Man Man, Shaosi, you go rest in our own place. I will go meet Emperor Shun to see what he wants us to do.” Ji Hao said to Man Man and Shaosi. He warned them to mind anything that seemed to not be right. Also, he told all team members to stay together, and to never split. After that, he walked to the Town Hall alone.
Under the effect of the magic, another batch of crops was ripe on the terraced fields in Pu Ban City. Human beings were happily harvesting. From time to time, leaves and wheat straws drifted down, while a refreshing aroma of ripe crops spread in the air.
Standing by the gate of the Town Hall, Ji Hao raised his head and looked at those hard-working human beings, then smiled.
While he was smiling, an old man walked over with big steps, with tens of elite warriors. The old man looked amiable, but he had an especially disdainful manner, squinting at everyone.
Casting a sideway glance at Ji Hao, the old man said coldly, “Kid, why are you laughing? Why don’t you go help harvesting? This is the Town Hall. Who said that you can stand in here? Where are your parents? Why are you still here? Piss off!”
Ji Hao paused. How could this old man talk like that?
But suddenly, Ji Hao sensed an intense vibration from his red sun primordial spirit, while he sensed a familiar power from the old man. It was same as the power he sensed back then from Xia Zun and Yu Zun, the two sky devils killed by Yu Yu.
This old man was possessed by a sky devil. His soul was eaten, and his body was controlled.
Chapter 1196: Terror
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Those sky devils were daring enough to even forcibly occupy Priest Mu’s clone bodies, and the unbreakable body of the first Chiyou. Ji Hao also thought of the fact that he could ‘eat’ these sky devils with the small cauldron inside his body and gain great benefits.
Ji Hao grinned, took a sideway step, and stood right before the old man’s face. Then, he politely bowed to the old man and said, “Eh? This gramp sounds so angry, why? What happened? Did your son die? Did your daughter-in-law run away? Since you’re burning in anger, the water is all over the world out there. Why don’t you go out and soak your head in the water to chill yourself down?”
Ji Hao’s words were extremely mean, which even shocked the old man and his tens of guards. They paused for a short while, then the old man’s amiable face twitched. Grimly, the old man yelled at Ji Hao, “Where are your parents? How dare you…”
Ji Hao threw a slap on the old man’s face.
If that were a real elderly human being, Ji Hao would never act so rudely. But it was a sky devil. Therefore, Ji Hao felt no pressure when doing this. On the contrary, he even felt rather good.
When Ji Hao slapped on his face, the old man’s eyes sparkled with a strange five-colored light. He saw Ji Hao’s move clearly, yet his body didn’t manage to react timely; he could not dodge at all.
Behind him, the eyes of his tens of guards all shone with the same five-colored light. They also saw Ji Hao’s move clearly. They even saw Ji Hao’s palm split the air and smashed tens of floating dust grains in the sky.
They saw it indeed, but they couldn’t react timely either; none of them could be as fast as Ji Hao.
Followed a clear cracking noise, the old man swung his head sideway with half of his face dented deeply. He largely opened his mouth and let blood and broken teeth spurt out. Those teeth exploded before they landed on the ground, generating a series of popping noise.
Ji Hao was a powerful being now. He had grown the red-sun primordial spirit, and preliminarily raised the extremely positive power, extremely negative power, and the power of the Dao of destruction. At this stage, he was almost as powerful as Supreme Magi and Sun and Moon stage non-humankind beings.
His physical strength was even greater. Ever since the drop of Chaos blood sneaked out of the Divine Origin Pool and merged with Ji Hao’s heart, all of Ji Hao’s blood had now been replaced by Chaos blood. Nourished by the Chaos blood, his internal organs were changed magically. By now, his physical strength had gone far beyond the level of peak Divine Magus, and had seriously stepped into the level of Supreme Magi.
He didn’t slap the old man too hard. In fact, he carefully restrained his power. But still, the old man was sent flying into the sky, pulled by his dented head, spinning in the air in a weird manner. Thud! While vomiting blood, then old man flew hundreds of meters away and thudded on a big tree, broke the tree, then finally landed on the ground.
In disorder, a group of guard rushed to the old man, some of them even screaming and cursing.
The few guards, whose eyes shone with the five-colored light, silently pulled out their swords and lunged to Ji Hao’s vital body parts. Their swords were nimble and fast, coiled in faintly visible colorful mist. The moment they pulled out their sword, a warm and sweet aroma could even be sensed from the air.
“Human warriors can never use swords like this. Their swords had no aroma, just the scent of blood!” Ji Hao fiercely dashed up and bumped his strong body against the few swords.
Lines of spell symbols dazzled on those thick and heavy swords, but following a series of creaking noise, those swords failed to take Ji Hao’s power, and shattered inch by inch. Ji Hao darted to the few guards, raised his right arm, and gave each of them a neat punch.
Once again, their eyes shone with that five-colored light. Same as the last time, they saw Ji Hao’s move clearly, but still didn’t manage to dodge.
Their exquisitely crafted armors were broken. The strong impact force blasted inside their bodies like thunderbolts. In panic, many human warriors by the gate of the Town Hall saw that these few early-Divine-Magus-level guards exploded into clouds of blood mist, which sprayed to tens of meters away and dyed the ground red.
“Stop! Marquis Yao!” An experienced warrior commander rushed out of the crowd, grabbed Ji Hao’s arm while shouting, “This is Fufeng Yu, the leader of Fufeng Clan…He came all the way here to Pu Ban City with his army, under Emperor Shun’s order!”
“Marquis Yao, Marquis Yao, if he offended you, please, for Emperor Shun’s sake, stop killing!” This commander hurriedly introduced Fufeng Yu to Ji Hao with a hoarse voice, then begged Ji Hao to not kill Fufeng Yu.
Fufeng Yu was held up by a few guards while he gasped quickly for air. Half of his head was still dented. With a deep yet strong voice, he growled and activated his spirit blood. Soon, his broken bones were healed, while his skin, flesh, and broken teeth regrew.
Within a few seconds, Fufeng Yu had recovered completely, such that not even a sign of wound could be seen on his face anymore.
Sulkily, he stared at Ji Hao and said with a cold voice, “Marquis Yao…Ji Hao? No wonder you acted like that…I have only slightly offended you, but you killed my people! Right in front of the Town Hall, under the watch of Emperor Shun, how dare you do that? Do you even care about the law of the alliance of human clans?”
Ji Hao looked at Fufeng Yu, smiled faintly, and asked, “Are you sure that the ones I killed are people?”
The pupils of Fufeng Yu and the few guards around him shrank instantly. The other warriors didn’t know what did Ji Hao mean. They angrily walked up, pointed at Ji Hao, and yelled out at him. Even though Ji Hao was Marquis Yao, and was way more powerful than these ordinary human warriors, these warriors still approached him with anger and without fear. They were shouting at him, trying their best to bring justice back for their ‘clansmen’, who were killed by Ji Hao.
Facing the sky devil, Ji Hao launched lethal attacks carelessly. But facing these real human warriors and hearing their accusations, Ji Hao could only step back embarrassedly.
Suddenly, Emperor Shun’s voice could be heard. “Why is this place so noisy? A disaster has come upon us. We human beings should hold hands and overcome the difficulties together. But why are you against each other?”
Those human warriors hurriedly dropped their hands and politely bowed to Emperor Shun.
Ji Hao turned around. Emperor Shun was surrounded by tens of senior ministers, standing by the gate of the Town Hall, coldly and fiercely looking at this area.
‘Coldly and fiercely’? Ji Hao paused. Normally, Emperor Shun had always been imperatorial and serious. When did he ever make people feel ‘cold and fierce’?
Looking closer, Ji Hao quivered, because he sensed a great terror from deep inside his heart!
The pupils of Emperor Shun were also glistening with a faint five-colored light.
Chapter 1197: Arrogant
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Fufeng Yu shook his head, split the group of warriors around him, then walked to Emperor Shun with big steps and a dark face.
“Shun!” Fufeng Yu bowed politely to Emperor Shun.
“Shun!” Ji Hao walked to beside Fufeng Yu and bowed to Emperor Shun as well. Before Fufeng Yu said anything, Ji Hao started talking with a grim look. Arrogantly and carelessly, he said, “I came back to Pu Ban City under your order, but this old one offended me.”
“And that is why you killed his people?” said Emperor Shun frigidly, while his pupils sparkled with that five-colored light.
“I…I am so sorry!” Ji Hao straightened his waist and started right at Emperor Shun’s eyes. He said sorry, but his facial expression was rather provocative — ‘I have indeed killed his people, and I have beaten him. What can you do to me?”
The group of senior ministers glanced at each other. They all knew Ji Hao. Usually, Ji Hao was never so rude and arrogant, was he? On the contrary, Marquis Yao Ji Hao hated arrogant people the most, and he could even be counted as the mildest and modest one.
Looking at Ji Hao’s highly raised eyebrows, a human minister walked out of the crowd and said with a deep voice, “Shun, Marquis Yao has just returned from the battlefield in the north. He has been fighting and killing all these days. I think he is affected by the long-lasting battle, and that is the reason why he talked like this. Emperor Shun, please forgive him.”
Emperor Shun narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao with a gloomy face. The five-colored light in his eyes were hazy and faint. Occasionally, his pupils would suddenly expand by three to five times, and sometimes, that pupil would shrink to the size of a needlepoint. Every now and then, he would tighten or loosen his body, and by doing that, he silently released a heavy pressure from his body, that even created thin cracks on the thick flagstone treading under his feet.
“Shun, please, bring justice back to me.” Fufeng Yu slightly narrowed his eyes and said with a harsh tone, “I didn’t mean to offend Marquis Yao. He…”
Ji Hao stood beside Fufeng Yu. Hearing Fufeng Yu, he swiftly and violently punched on Fufeng Yu’s stomach and sent him flying away.
His fist landed fiercely on Fufeng Yu’s ribs and generated a muffled thud. Following that, nothing happened to the rib area punched by Ji Hao, but the other side of Fufeng Yu’s rib exploded thunderously. Three two-inches-long pieces of ribs flew out of his body, along with large streams of blood, swishing hundreds of meters away.
A fist-sized bleeding hole was opened on Fufeng Yu’s rib area. Blood surged out from that hole quickly made a large puddle under his feet. The pain made Fufeng Yu scream. He covered the wound with both hands and kneeled straight on the ground, as his legs were softened.
“You!” Emperor Shun’s face twitched in anger. He instantly raised his arm, pointing at Ji Hao’s nose.
“Those brothers can be my witnesses. This old dog shouted at me just now, and was extremely rude.” Unhurriedly, Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun’s finger, then smiled to the group of warrior guarding by the Town Hall’s gate. “Fufeng Clan? What is it? I’ve never even heard of this small clan. How dare he yell at me like that? Of course, I had to teach him a lesson!”
Coldly, Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun, and continued, “I want him to understand one thing. No matter which corner he came from, whether he is a human being or not, he has to respect me, and be polite to me. Otherwise, he will be whipped!”
Fufeng Yu roared in rage. He was a Divine Magus after all. As his spirit blood gathered around his wound, that fist-sized wound recovered quickly, without leaving even a scar. After that, he leaped up, pointed at Ji Hao, and barked, “I disrespected you, do you even dare to kill me for that?!”
Ji Hao turned around his palm. The Taiji divine sword swiftly hacked down towards Fufeng Yu’s neck.
Fufeng Yu screamed shrilly again. He kicked his legs and generated a strong gale from his shanks, bringing himself backward for tens of meters. Even though he dodged pretty fast, the sword almost brushed against his neck. A three-foot-long sharp sword light dazzled out from the sword tip, then slantingly flashed across his chest, leaving a foot-long slash on his body.
Blood gushed out of that wound, mixed with smashed internal organs. Once again, Fufeng Yu howled in pain.
He stared at Ji Hao with fear and confusion. Why did Ji Hao dare to launch lethal attacks to him, right in front of the Town Hall, under the watch of Emperor Shun and all those senior ministers? He was the leader of Fufeng Clan, and he came all the way to Pu Ban City with the elite force of his clan under the order of Emperor Shun!
Fufeng Clan was not a super powerful clan, but it wasn’t weak either. The clan had the territory with a radius of over a hundred thousand miles, and the population of over ten million, including over one million strong warriors and over ten Divine-Magus-level elders and commanders.
Facing the leader of a clan like this, how could Ji Hao just try to kill him in front of so many people?
Undoubtedly, if Fufeng Yu didn’t dodge so fast, his head would have been chopped down already. Ji Hao was such a cruel person, he seriously wanted to kill Fufeng Yu.
“Emperor Shun!” Fufeng Yu helplessly looked at Emperor Shun, sounding quite pitiful.
“You, you, you!” Emperor Shun’s face had even turned blue in anger. “Guards!” shouted Emperor Shun.
Before his voice faded, Ji Hao puffed out his chest and said, “Emperor Shun, if you are giving the order to arrest me, don’t blame me for detonating the Pan Jia sun and burn the entire Pu Ban City.”
Emperor Shun paused instantly. Subconsciously, he raised his head and glanced at the Pan Jia sun. “You!” exclaimed Emperor Shun.
“Have you forgotten it?” Ji Hao chuckled, “That sun is my precious treasure. Hehe, if I didn’t dedicate it, I’m afraid that Pu Ban City and all surrounding human clans would have run out of food long ago, right?”
Pointing at the Pan Jia sun, Ji Hao continued slowly, “With this great contribution I made, killing Fufeng Yu is nothing, isn’t it?”
Emperor Shun stopped talking and put his hands in his sleeves, looking at Ji Hao grimly.
The group of ministers remained silent as well. They glanced at Emperor Shun, then looked at Ji Hao. They didn’t know what was wrong with Ji Hao. Was his brain damaged? Was he cursed? Ji Hao had always been a smart, responsible and polite person. How could he possibly say something like that?
But Emperor Shun’s attitude was even stranger.
Emperor Shun would never hesitate to punish the ones who made serious mistakes. If one made a mistake, he would definitely punish him, regardless of his family background. If one made a contribution, he would certainly reward him, no matter how many people had been offended by him.
But today, Emperor Shun acted a bit abnormal, but why? Ji Hao’s threat should be completely ineffective to him!
“Shun!” A few elderly minister walked out of the crowd, then seriously and confusedly looked at Emperor Shun.
The five-colored light sparkled quickly in Emperor Shun’s pupils. Abruptly, he opened his mouth and let out a stream of blood.
Chapter 1198: Strife Openly and Secretly
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The moment Emperor Shun vomited blood, the sense of power that came from him turned back normal. The fierceness and coldness were gone. Instead, Emperor Shun looked warm and majestic again, with the sense of power coming from him turning back to strong and stable, much less aggressive than before.
Ji Hao paused for a second. He immediately looked at Emperor Shun’s eyes. The five-colored light faded in those eyes, being replaced by a warm purpleness. But soon, the purpleness was pressed back down by the five-colored light. For an extremely short moment, Emperor Shun’s eyes turned completely glowing and multicolored, then quickly turned back normal.
Wiping the corner of his mouth with his sleeve, Emperor Shun said calmly to those ministers, “Human beings are facing a great disaster. As the emperor, I failed to save my people from the miserable situatio., I am ashamed. I couldn’t sleep all these days because of the anxiety. It’s just a little bit of blood, I am fine.”
Hearing him, those senior ministers sighed. Some of them tried to comfort Emperor Shun, begging him to take care of himself for all human beings. Under the current situation, the humankind could no longer take any more misfortune, neither could they risk losing their emperor.
Emperor Shun sighed deeply, glanced at Ji Hao, then cupped his hands, and solemnly bowed to Ji Hao.
“Marquis Ji Hao, Fufeng Yu shouldn’t have disrespected you, and I will surely punish him. However, he came all the way to Pu Ban City with his warriors, to devote his own life to the humankind. Marquis Yao, please forgive him this time!”
Emperor Shun sounded especially heavy and sincere. If Ji Hao didn’t know the truth, he would have been touched by Emperor Shun’s words, and wondered if he were truly a heartless man, that he made the emperor vomit blood and apologize for some small thing.
Blinking his eyes, Ji Hao looked at those senior ministers’ serious, worried faces, then helplessly sighed in his head.
Human Magi never cultivated their souls. Instead, they depended on pure physical strength and magic spells. The cultivation system of the humankind allowed human Magi to have amazing strength, but because of this, lacking spiritual powers had become a shortcoming of human Magi. Among all senior ministers on the scene, except for over ten peak-level Divine Magi, even the weakest were at the level of Magus King. But none of them discovered the strange five-colored light in Emperor Shun’s eyes.
Just now, Emperor Shun vomited blood, but not because of the anxiety. Instead, it was because of the strong force that came from inside his body. That strong force clashed against the sky devil, which had occupied Emperor Shun’s body. The collision of two extremely strong forces slightly harmed Emperor Shun’s body and made him vomit blood.
Fufeng Yu walked over. He was severely injured by Ji Hao earlier, but had recovered completely already, as if he had never suffered any injury. With a big smile on his face, Fufeng Yu bowed to Ji Hao over and over again as he said, “Marquis Yao, Marquis Yao, it was all my fault, all my fault. Everything was my fault. Please, Marquis Yao, we human beings should hold hands and get through this difficult period together. Please, forgive me, for this time only!”
As his eyes sparkled with a dim, weird light, Fufeng Yu pointed at the large puddle of blood on the ground and continued sadly with a dry voice, “These stupid things offended you, Marquis Yao, they deserved to die, they truly deserved to die!”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows while looking at Fufeng Yu with a faint smile. Even now, this Fufeng Yu had still been trying to entrap him.
Glancing at those senior ministers, Ji Hao then looked at Emperor Shun, who still had his hands cupped, while bowing slightly to Ji Hao. Ji Hao knew that if he dared to continue saying anything unfriendly to Fufeng Yu in front of all those senior ministers, he would have no place in the human society anymore.
He could never tell the truth to all these senior ministers, because no one would believe him What could he say? That Emperor Shun was possessed by an outer space sky devil? What nonsense! What was an outer space sky devil?
If he truly said it out, a large group of people would even rise up against him, wouldn’t they? People from Ten Sun Country, who never liked Ji Hao, and people from the few large Southern Wasteland clans, they all would definitely join hands and talk against Ji Hao. Ji Hao could even imagine what they would say — ‘Ji Hao, how dare you frame Emperor Shun? What are you planning? Are you on Gong Gong’s sue? Are you with the non-humankind? Are you thinking about usurping the throne?
Thud! Ji Hao abruptly kneeled down on one knee, grabbed Emperor Shun’s arms with both hands, and said, “Emperor Shun, how can I let you apologize to me? As for what happened between Fufeng Yu and me…Let bygones be bygones!”
Giving a long sigh, Ji Hao compressed his spirit power into a pair of long and sharp needles, piercing it into his tear glands. Once that happened, tears poured down each side of his straight nose as he said, “It’s all my fault. I’ve been fighting against the water-kind armies in the north for months. I killed too many water-kind creatures. Therefore, when Fufeng Yu’s guards pulled their swords out and pointed at me, I failed to control myself and I… I accidentally killed them…It’s all my fault!”
Emperor Shun straightened his body, gripped Ji Hao’s arms with his ten fingers, and silently put forth his strength.
Those fingers were strong. Ji Hao felt that his arms were nipped by ten iron pincers, that his muscles and bones were crushing by a horrible strength, and he even heard the creaking noise that came from his bones.
Raising his head, Ji Hao saw the five-colored light in Emperor Sun’s eyes suddenly shine brightly. Meanwhile, a pure, intense, and completely undisguised intent of killing came straight at Ji Hao. Ji Hao understood that if he couldn’t take this silent attack launched by Emperor Shun, Emperor Shun would tear him apart without any hesitation.
Turning around his arm, Ji Hao clenched his fingers and gripped Emperor Shun’s arms. Gripping each other’s forearms with their strong hands, Ji Hao and Emperor Shun smilingly looked at each other.
“I understand, it’s not your fault.” said Emperor Shun word by word, trying to sound more generous, “Since this is nothing but a misunderstanding, let’s forget it. We are all here for the future of the humankind. Ahyaya, Marquis Yao, is your arm injured?”
An even stronger force came to Ji Hao’s arm, as Emperor Shun’s ten fingers were almost sinking into Ji Hao’s muscles.
Ji Hao didn’t activate the Taiji cloak. Instead, he silently started the cultivation method with nine turns. His arm muscles swelled instantly, bulging under his skin, as they sent an equally strong force to Emperor Shun’s fingers. Following a faintly audible, muffled thud, Emperor Shun’s ten fingers were suddenly loosened, and he staggered backward for a few steps!
Ji Hao leaped up, as if he had pushed the panic button, hurriedly held Emperor Shun’s shoulders with both hands.
“Ahyaya, Emperor Shun, that tiny injury on my arm is nothing, but what happened to you? You must be exhausted, you can hardly stand!”
Swiftly grabbing Emperor Shun’s shoulders, Ji Hao continued with a low voice, “I have the best magic pills for injuries, and some nice herbal tea that can boost up energies. Do you want some?”
Also silently, Ji Hao put forth all of his strength through his ten fingers, seeming even to poke his fingers into Emperor Shun’s shoulders.
The five-colored light in Emperor Shun’s eyes suddenly grew strong, and next, he vomited blood once again.
Chapter 1199: Awe the Sky Devil
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“If you have anything that can smooth the nerves, that’s just what I need.” This time, Emperor Shun didn’t wipe the blood on his mouth corner. With a bitter smile, he said to Ji Hao, “I’ve been working too hard lately. Somehow, I can always hear a strange voice in my head, and I’ve been wondering how to cast that away.”
Taking a vicious glance at Ji Hao, Emperor Shun continued with a deep voice, “Therefore, I don’t want more to worry about…Marquis Yao, be generous, and just forgive Fufeng Yu. Only when the world is peaceful can our human-kind develop, and human beings can live without danger.”
Hearing him, Ji Hao’s dagger-like ten fingers suddenly turned as soft and gentle as a breeze. He slowly held Emperor Shun’s shoulders and smiled mildly, “Ah, I see, you should really get some rest.”
This sky devil was clearly warning Ji Hao — ‘Indeed, I haven’t managed to devour Emperor Shun’s soul yet, and I’ve been working on that. If you dare to unmask me, I will do whatever I can to destroy Emperor Shun’s soul.’
As he said, he could endanger ‘human beings’; by ‘human beings’, he meant no one else but Emperor Shun. Therefore, Ji Hao caringly held Emperor Shun’s shoulders, took out a handkerchief, and wiped the blood on his mouth corners. Then, he warmly nodded to the group of senior ministers. Together with those ministers, Ji Hao walked Emperor Shun into the Town Hall.
Emperor Shun sat down in the middle of the hall and breathed quickly, seeming to be rather tired. Obviously, the sky devil inside Emperor Shun’s body was injured quite severely, as the real Emperor Shun launched two heavy strikes from the inside in a row. Emperor Shun vomited blood twice, because the intense collisions between the soul powers had harmed his body.
The sky devil failed to devour Emperor Shun’s soul. Instead, he could only suppress Emperor Shun’s soul and lock it inside his own body. To the sky devil, which had temporarily occupied Emperor Shun’s body, this was a great hidden trouble. To Ji Hao, it was a big trouble too, but in the meantime, this was also a chance for him to save Emperor Shun.
The group of senior ministers all sat down in ordered lines, while Ji Hao stood in front of Emperor Shun and told him about everything that happened after he left for the north with the allied forces. Emperor Shun, Fufeng Yu, and all the other ministers carefully listened to Ji Hao’s report. From time to time, Emperor Shun would cough slightly, drawing more attention.
When Ji Hao finished the report, Emperor Shun clapped his hands and laughed loudly. Meanwhile, his eyes shone brightly as he looked at Ji Hao from head to toe.
“Marquis Yao, you have been working very hard indeed. It’s not easy, not easy.” Emperor Shun smiled especially brightly and warmly, while Fufeng Yu grinned faintly. As for the other human ministers, they stared at Ji Hao with widely opened eyes, as if Ji Hao were a ghost.
Everyone knew that Ji Hao was valued by Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming, and in the future, if Si Wen Ming ascended to the throne, Ji Hao would certainly become a trusted helper of Si Wen Ming, and be put in an important position. But, Ji Hao was way too young, and he came to Pu Ban City in merely a few years ago. How many years it had been since he started to touch the core power of the human society? How long had he owned the title of Earl Yao and Marquis Yao? He had indeed made some mentionable contributions in these years. Not to mention those things happened in the past, this time, he actually took a bet with Yemo Luoye, the most mysterious, powerful one among all twelve non-humankind emperors?! Where on earth did he get the courage to do that?
What was even more astonishing was that this kid won!
He won a large batch of elite non-humankind warriors, and in addition to that, he won a Supreme-Magus-level non-humankind being!
Holy ancestors’ souls! Instead of a Divine-level or a Magus-King-level one, that was a Supreme-Magus, unimaginably powerful being! Seriously, how many Supreme Magi existed among all human beings at present? And how many of them managed to complete their cultivations as Supreme Magi, and were able to live freely again?
Ninety-nine percent of the clans and families of all these senior ministers on the scene did not have a Supreme Magus.
Ji Hao was a little kid who came from a small Southern Wasteland clan, named Gold Crow Clan. He had an average territory in Yao Mountain City, and in there, with his Southern Wasteland clansmen, he built a new clan, which had begun to take shape…But why on earth did he suddenly have a Supreme-level powerful being under his command?
The group of cunning senior ministers glanced at each other and winked sneakily.
They seemed to suddenly understand why Ji Hao was daring enough to beat Fufeng Yu right in front of the Town Hall, and kill quite a few of Fufeng Yu’s guards. These ministers believed that if they had Supreme Magi in their clans, they would dare to do the same.
“A Sun and Moon stage powerful being!” sighed Emperor Shun. Looking at Ji Hao, he continued mildly, “Did you bring this powerful being back to Pu Ban City?”
Ji Hao shook his head and responded quickly, “I left him in the north. After all…they will be facing an even greater pressure next. So, I left him there to help. Powerful water-kind beings might show up anytime, and he can deal with those timely.”
With a shining pair of eyes, Emperor Shun nodded slowly and said, “Good, good. Marquis Yao, you are such a talented, capable young man! With someone like you around, even facing the flood, I can worry less. Hehe, hearing you, my mind is suddenly eased!”
The group of ministers laughed loudly as well, seeming to be quite delighted. But clearly, the ones never liked Ji Hao, such as Gong Sun Jian and Suiren Yan had their facial expressions rather complicated.
“You have to take care!” Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looked at Emperor Shun’s smiling face, and said. “Facing the flood, you are the backbone of our humankind. If anything happens to you…If anything dares to harm you, I will destroy it, even if I have to destroy the world too.”
Fufeng Yu’s face twitched slightly, while Emperor Shun narrowed his eyes and cast a complicated glance at Ji Hao.
“People, you may leave now. I need to talk to Marquis Yao alone,” said Emperor Shun while unarguably waving his hand.
The group of minister looked at Emperor Shun, then quickly glanced at Ji Hao. Next, they silently stood up and walked out of the Town Hall. At last, Fufeng Yu closed the door himself.
The Pan Jia sun shone into the door slot, making the rest of the great hall look even darker.
The sunlight that came in through the door slot was as thin and sharp as a blade, cutting on Ji Hao’s back and spreading, gave his body a golden edge.
Looking at Emperor Shun, Ji Hao sighed and started talking. “Pretending is so exhausting… Especially when I want to kill you, but have to pretend that I don’t. What’s your name?”
The look of Emperor Shun instantly turned twisted and evil, looking like a poisonous snake hiding in a bush, preparing to pounce on its target. A strange luster gradually emerged on his face as he stared at Ji Hao and said word by word, “You can call me Ying Zun…You threatened me, didn’t you? Just now, you said that if I dared to harm this little thing, you will destroy me? I’m afraid you know nothing about me!”
“Outer space sky devils, big deal, huh?” said Ji Hao while coldly looking at Emperor Shun. “Do you know Xia Zun and Yu Zun? They died at my hands!”
Emperor Shun quivered intensely, then gazed at Ji Hao with a soul-deep shock.
Chapter 1200: An Embryo of Dao Rushed In
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The great hall was in a deathly silent at the moment. A few bronze oil lamps shone brightly. The warm lamplight merged with the sunlight that came in through the door slit, and within the light, countless grains of dust quietly floated in the air.
All of a sudden, a floating dust grain exploded, releasing a fist-sized blood-red spell symbol. That was a powerful spell symbol of a blood curse. Ji Hao studied about this spell symbol in depth back in his learning days in the Magi Palace. Hit by this spell symbol, the blood of any living creature would instantly become fresh water.
These floating dust grains in the Town Hall were actually strong defensive mechanisms, and Ji Hao had never heard of something like this.
Along with a dazzling blood-red beam, the spell symbol came to Ji Hao’s heart. Ji Hao turned around his palm and let the Pan Gu bell expand to meters tall, drifting above his head. Dense Chaos power streams poured down. The spell symbol bumped against a Chaos power stream, blasted into a puff of blood-red light spot, and faded in the air.
“Blood-clearing spell?” Sensing the strong impact force through the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao said with a deep voice, “It’s not so easy to deal with me.”
A long series of explosive sound was started, as thousands of dust grains exploded simultaneously around Ji Hao. A dazzling light illuminated the entire hall, when thousands of different spell symbols glowed in the air and generated a whirlwind, roaring around Ji Hao.
Simple patterns of clouds and dragons sparkled on the surface of the Pan Gu bell. A faintly audible bell ring was generated, crushing all spell symbols.
Ji Hao stood up, raised the Taiji divine sword, and seemed to hack straight on Emperor Shun’s head. The sword left a sharp golden beam in the air.
“Here! Come on!” Emperor Shun burst with a growl and patted heavily on his straightened neck. “Come on, with all of your power, cut this neck! I will not fight back, I won’t raise any defense. Let’s see if your sword is sharp enough to behead your own leader!”
Ji Hao gripped the sword hilt, but his heart had sunk. He stared at Emperor Shun, not knowing what to do.
Sky devils were shapeless. They didn’t even have their own physical bodies. They occupied the bodies and devoured the souls of other living creatures to develop. A large proportion of the power of this Ying Zun was now suppressing Emperor Shun’s soul. Therefore, he could not do much at the moment, and Ji Hao could easily defeat him.
But even so, Ji Hao couldn’t save Emperor Shun. Ji Hao could cut off his hands, but those would be Emperor Shun’s hands; Ji Hao could break his legs, but those would be Emperor Shun’s legs. Behead him? No, impossible, because that head belonged to Emperor Shun, and Ji Hao would never cut off Emperor Shun’s head, not even if he were truly out of his mind.
“You!” Ji Hao glared at Emperor Shun and squeezed out a few words through gritted teeth, “What do you want?”
“Your leader’s soul is very sweet and tasty. To my kind, it is the perfect nourishment!” Emperor Shun sat straight, looked Ji Hao coldly and said, “I have a feeling that when I can devour your leader’s soul, I will reach to another level..Same as a caterpillar becoming a butterfly…I will go through a great evolution!”
Emperor Shun narrowed his eyes, sighed while yearning. “Then, I will no longer be Ying Zun. Instead, my people will call me ‘Saint Ying’!”
Opening his eyes, Emperor Shun looked at Ji Hao in the eyes and continued with a deep voice, “You can never understand our strong desire to evolution. A tasty food that is already in my mouth, I will never spit it out…Not to mention the fact that I have already occupied your leader’s body. With his name, I can easily get more souls to eat!”
Ji Hao gripped the sword with both hands. Strong sword intent was released from the sword, transforming into hazy silhouettes of dragons, phoenixes, and other legendary creatures, hovering all over the hall. Ji Hao had been cultivating himself severely, and had been improving fast. At this stage, his sword intent could already condense into visible shapes, which meant he had already stepped into a whole new level.
With a sign of fear, Emperor Shun looked at those hazy silhouettes and murmured, “I now believe that you are powerful enough to kill Xia Zun and Yu Zun…You are not an especially powerful one, but your weapons are, and you have learned a terrifying sword art…What an ogreish sword intent!”
While smirking, Emperor Shun abruptly tilted his head, sighed slowly, and continued, “But no matter how powerful you are, do you dare to even harm a hair of mine? Do you? If you don’t, please, open the door behind you and leave quietly. Will you?”
Gently patting on his belly, Emperor Shun gave a bitter smile and said, “I don’t want anyone to interrupt me while I am enjoying my delicate food. Especially that…This food of mine is a bit too vigorous, and it’s not so easy for me to ‘enjoy’ it.”
Ji Hao dropped the Taiji divine sword, took two steps forward, and sat down, face to face with Emperor Shun.
“Name your price. What can make you leave Emperor Shun’s body?” The Pan Gu bell floated above Ji Hao’s head, protecting him against all possible attacks. Ji Hao rested his hands on his knees, then forcibly calmed himself down. With a smile, he asked Emperor Shun.
“Ten souls, equally good as your leader’s soul!” Emperor Shun gave a bright grin and reached out his hands, then spread his ten fingers and said seriously to Ji Hao, “Ten souls, all as good as your leader’s soul. If you can offer ten times more, I’ll leave.”
Ji Hao didn’t respond.
Ten souls, all as good as Emperor Shun’s soul? If Ying Zun was talking about human souls, Ji Hao would never agree. But, if the souls of other creatures counted…
Pondering for a while, Ji Hao raised his head. His erect eye suddenly opened. In his spiritual space, inside his red sun primordial spirit, and behind that golden and the silver silhouette, the faint and dark silhouette burst with a resonant roar, as it transformed into a three-headed black dragon and wooshed out of the red sun.
A dark beam of light darted out of Ji Hao’s erect eye and sank into Emperor Shun’s body. Invading along with the dark light was the Taiji divine sword, which was transformed into two dragon-shaped streams of light. A black light stream and a dark light stream guarded on both sides of the three-headed dragon as it swiftly broke into Emperor Shun’s spirit space.
The dark silhouette in Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit was an embryo of Dao, generated by Ji Hao’s great Dao of Taiji, after it absorbed a part of the great Dao of destruction that came from Yemo Shayi. It was a mixed product of Ji Hao’s primordial spirit power and the great Dao of destruction.
A cultivator’s embryo of Dao were generated by the powers of great Dao and his primordial spirit power, and were immeasurably powerful. In other words, embryos of Dao were embodiments of great Dao, with unpredictable powers.
For cultivators with strong embryos of Dao, even if the physical body was destroyed, the embryos of Dao could still exist independently. Without world-destroying disasters, the owners of embryos of Dao could be counted as truly immortal beings.
For many disciples of Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei, Yu Yu, Priest Hua, and Priest Mu, their highest goal was mostly growing an embryo of Dao and becoming immortal beings, having eternal lives.
Along with the Taiji divine sword, the embryo of the great Dao of destruction broke into Emperor Shun’s spiritual space. Through the eyes of the embryo, Ji Hao saw nothing but dazzling stars.
It was like the vast starry sky with no edges but countless sparkling stars. Ji Hao was disoriented. He could neither find Yin Zun nor Emperor Shun’s soul.
Chapter 1201: Mole
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
A tridimensional stellar map was contained in Emperor Shun’s spiritual space.
Uncountable differently sized stars floated in the vast, light-pursed space, glowing with cold lights which were circling along mysterious orbits. The embryo even heard a faint deep buzzing noise from all directions.
“Shun!” The embryo boosted up all of its power and burst with a bright shout.
Strong waves of soul power vibration spread out towards all directions, generating dark ripples, touching those stars. Gradually, the embryo’s voice faded in the vast space. This tridimensional stellar map was secret and mystical, and had an extremely great sealing power that soon dispelled the growl given by the embryo with all of its power, before it could reach far.
“You? In here? How dare you even come in?” A deep and dry voice could be sensed from every direction, while a hazy silhouette emerged before the embryo. “This is an ocean of soul. In here, I am invulnerable. How dare you come in to die?”
“Ying Zun?” snorted the embryos coldly. “Where is Emperor Shun?”
“You can’t find him!” Ying Zun’s body had been twisting and changing forms constantly. Dragon, phoenix, flowers, bugs, plants, he could look like anything. The sense of power that came from his body was also unstable and varying all the time, disabling the embryo from grasping it.
“You can never find him. I have been trying to crush him completely, then eat his soul.” Ying Zun laughed with a hoarse voice. “I am confident. I believe that the ultimate victory will be mine. So, you can either accept the terms, give me ten equally strong souls in exchange for his soul, or let me comfortably eat him.”
The embryo snorted again coldly, then locked his hands together and gave a resonant roar. A great red sun rose from his head, releasing waves of strong power that seemed to devour the whole world.
The red sun transformed into a swiftly spinning black hole, inside which, countless shark-teeth-like dark thorns had been clashing, brushing against each other and causing high-pitched, teeth-softening noises.
A destructive force came to Ying Zun, and the embryo roared like a beast.
“Eat Emperor Shun? Let me eat you first!”
Ying Zun didn’t see this coming. He invaded Emperor Shun’s body and his mind, gaining a lot of memories regarding the humankind. However, from those memories, he found nothing about this weird, destructive, devouring power that Ji Hao’s embryo of the great Dao of destruction released just now.
Ying Zun could never know that Ji Hao’s embryo of the great Dao of destruction was from another great world, and was generated by one of the twelve most powerful types of great Dao of that world.
Following his scream, a small half of Ying Zun’s body was torn off, transforming into a dark shadow shred that flew to the black hole. The scream sounded even shriller when this dark shadow was devoured by the black hole. The great Dao of destruction started speedily grinding off Ying Zun’s spirit, and absorbing his original soul power, giving it to the embryo.
The misty and hazy embryo instantly turned much clearer. His eyes were bright, nose was high-bridged, and his body was strong and muscular. At the first glance, this embryo looked just like a real person.
“Nourishing!” The embryo evilly looked at Ying Zun and said, “Hehe, do you still want to eat Emperor Shun? Why don’t you fulfill my appetite before that?”
The Taiji divine sword transformed into a black beam and a white beam, darting out. It momentarily encircled Ying Zun, who didn’t manage to react timely. The two bright beams split up and dazzled to Ying Zun like a storm, landing on every part of his body.
No ordinary weapon could ever harm Ying Zun, who was shapeless. But the Taiji divine sword was a pre-world supreme treasure, created by Yu Yu, Priest Qing Wei and that unknown, mysterious being, and was unimaginably powerful. Ying Zun screamed in pain. He disappeared, transformed into a gust of wind, and attempted to run.
The sword lights didn’t stop. Ying Zun’s body was shredded; half of those shreds became dark light and were swallowed by the spinning black hole.
The embryo cheered pleasantly with an echoing voice. His body turned clearer and clearer, and was added with a crystalline luster. His eyes shone with a dark light, which was solid strong, reaching out from his eyes to tens of miles away.
“Ying Zun, you are nothing more than this!” The embryo roared resonantly, then locked his hands together and pressed down to the remaining half of Ying Zun’s body.
“Dark Sun, collapsing sound…Duo!”
‘Dark Sun, collapsing sound’, was a secret divine spell created by the children of Dark Sun. Not to mention its immense power, it was amazingly effective in harming souls. It was fairly wise for the embryo to attack Ying Zun with this spell and aim right at Ying Zun’s greatest weakness.
A dense blackness was scattered, turning into thin dark mist, drifting everywhere.
The dark hole above swallowed all of the dark mist. Meanwhile, the power vibration released by the embryo got stronger and stronger, eviler and eviler.
“Ying Zun, where do you think you can run? Get back here!”
The embryo locked his fingers together again and prepared to launch a greater attack, yet a furious voice came from a long distance away, “Marquis Yao Ji Hao, don’t you think that I can’t do nothing to you! Ninety percent of my power is here suppressing this Emperor Shun’s soul, and you are only fighting ten percent of me. If you dare to devour more of my original power, I will destroy this Emperor Shun, even if I may lose half of my life!”
The surrounding stars started shaking and moving towards both sides. Among these stars, in the core area of this space, a strong sphere of golden-purple light emerged. Within the light sphere, Emperor Shun sat in the middle with a pallid look, legs crossed, eyes on the embryo with anxiety.
“Ji Hao, don’t listen to this evil being. I am under the protection of the great natural reward power, and he cannot hurt my soul within a short span of time. You do not need to worry about me.”
“You have already taken ten percent of his power, so he now can do even less. Your mission is to find out the mole in Pu Ban City. This is my memory. Take it, and you’ll understand the whole thing.”
A strand of purple mist swished to the embryo. All of a sudden, endless blackness began rising from around Emperor Shun’s light sphere. The blackness merged together and became a nine-headed dark creature with thirty-six heads, wearing sparkling gemstones, as it roared thunderously. Through the distance, the dark creature reached an arm out towards the purple mist.
This creature was tremendous. In the eyes of the embryo, Emperor Shun’s light sphere seemed to be a thousand miles in radius, yet this dark creature easily held it in one hand — This creature was at least a hundred thousand miles long!
Roaring shrilly, the embryo grasped the purple mist. The Taiji divine sword transformed again into two sharp light beams and shielded the embryo, as it stomped his foot and left Emperor Shun’s spiritual space.
In the Town Hall, a foot-long strand of purple mist appeared between Ji Hao’s fingers. He crumbled the mist, which released a torrent of memory into his own mind.
“Is there a mole in Pu Ban City?” Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun.
“Even if you know it now, so what?” Emperor Shun’s face was covered in blackness, while the five-colored light rolled in his eyes like tidewater.
Chapter 1202: Two ‘Zun’ Attack Suddenly
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The term ‘capital city’ had yet to be created, but without a doubt, Pu Ban City was the most important core, and the power center of the alliance of human clans. Ever since the era of Emperor Fuxi, generations of human leaders had tried everything they could to protect Pu Ban City, with all kinds of powerful defenses. Not to mention the strong defensive formation of Pu Ban City, Emperor Shun’s residence was surrounded by countless layers of defensive seals.
Most importantly, Emperor Shun’s residence, the Town Hall, and the large surrounding area were under the protection of at least thirty-six ‘after-world natural reward spirit treasures, passed down from former human emperors. Those spirit treasures had the power to suppress all evils.
Ancient human emperors endured great hardships in the pioneering work, and finally led the humankind to rise. They fought natural disasters, wild beasts, and evil creatures, eventually attaining great natural reward powers. These ‘after-world natural reward spirit treasures’ were made by those ancient human emperors with their great natural reward powers and spirit blood. Emperor Xuanyuan’s Xuanyuan sword was a top-grade after-world natural reward spirit treasure.
No evil could ever survive the natural reward power. Sky devils were indeed powerful, but they shouldn’t be able to invade the area protected by after-world natural reward spirit treasures.
In Pu Ban City, Emperor Shun should never have had his body occupied by sky devils, nor be stuck in his own spiritual space.
The purple mist coiling around Ji Hao’s fingers faded gradually. Through the memories delivered by the purple mist, Ji Hao learned everything that happened to Emperor Shun days ago — Because of the flood-control mission, Emperor Shun was busy for many days. This day, he finally finished all tasks at hand and returned to his residence. An attendant served him a cup of tea. Emperor Shun picked up the cup of tea to quench his thirst, but before the defensive seals in his room were activated, Ying Zun darted out of the tea, momentarily invaded Emperor Shun’s body, and went straight to his soul.
As the current human emperor, Emperor Shun had a jade hook, belt, tablet, ring, earring and pendent; those were six powerful defensive magic treasures, which had the power to cast away evils and block magic curses.
When Ying Zun attacked, the six magic treasures worn by Emperor Shun activated themselves immediately. But once the six pieces were activated, six magic talismans flew out from Ying Zun’s hands, which blocked the dazzling light emitted from the six treasures, allowing him to drill into Emperor Shun’s body.
Only a handful of senior human ministers knew that Emperor Shun had a magic painting called ‘People and Motherland’ in his spiritual space to protect his soul.
This painting was a pre-world piece. With the efforts made by the spirit blood of Emperor Fuxi and all human emperors after him, this painting was already connected with the fortune of the entire humankind. Protected by this magic painting, Emperor Shun’s soul was also under the protection of the natural fortune of the humankind. Therefore, his soul would grow stronger and stronger, and evils from other worlds could never harm his soul.
However, once Ying Zun broke into Emperor Shun’s spiritual space, he released a glowing bead, which was made from the endless hatred and the scent of dirty blood, all from the humankind. This gray-red bead was evil and dirty; its hazy light dimmed the glow of the painting and disabled it from protecting Emperor Shun’s soul. Thus, Ying Zun reached Emperor Shun’s soul.
Sky devils were horrible beings. They fed on the souls of the other creatures. Emperor Shun’s soul was indeed strong and stable, but just like the other human Magi, he never cultivated his soul. He didn’t have any soul-based magic to cast. Therefore, once Ying Zun attacked, he fell into a disadvantage.
Fortunately, Emperor Shun had been governing the human society pretty well all these years, which allowed him to attain a great natural reward power. Protected by the natural reward power, although Emperor Shun still couldn’t defeat Ying Zun, Ying Zun couldn’t devour his soul either. Ying Zun could only continuously pollute Emperor Shun’s natural reward power with a dirty, evil magic, to slowly grind it off and destroy Emperor Shun in a long way.
Ying Zun showed up in Pu Ban City right in Emperor Shun’s residence; his magic talismans perfectly suppressed the six defensive magic treasures Emperor Shun had, added with that dirty, powerful bead, which had weakened the ‘People and Motherland’ painting. Everything he had could restrain Emperor Shun. As a result, Emperor Shun was almost defenseless!
There was a mole among the senior human leaders in Pu Ban City. Otherwise, this could never be explained. Especially that dirty bead released by Ying Zun, which even managed to disable the ‘People and Motherland’ painting; one had to collect a giant amount of hatred, which could only be generated by the greatest sorrows before human beings died, and the dirty blood from corpses. Making such a bead required great efforts, incalculable manpower, and resources. Therefore, no ordinary person could never make something as evil and powerful as this.
Besides, weakening the ‘People and Motherland’ painting was the only function of this bead!
No more than a hundred people in the world knew about the existence of this painting, but Ying Zun managed to launch such an accurate strike at Emperor Shun. How could he possible do that without the help of a mole? For sure, there was a mole in Pu Ban City, and this mole had a high social status, and an unknown purpose.
“You know there is a mole in Pu Ban City, so what?” Emperor Shun sat in front of Ji Hao, staring at him with a dark look. He laughed in a twisted voice and taunted, “What can you do in Pu Ban City? Give the order to capture all human leaders and torture the answer out of them one by one?”
Emperor Shun shook his head and continued in that weird tone, “You don’t have the power! Marquis Yao Ji Hao, if you dare to do anything that I don’t want you to do, I can order my people to arrest you…Then, I will take my time to make you suffer!”
Before Ji Hao responded, he laughed, “I am the emperor, while you are a vassal!”
Slowly standing up, Emperor Shun slapped his own chest while his eyes sparkled with that five-colored light, as he yelled at Ji Hao, “What do you have to fight against me?”
Ji Hao gritted his teeth and looked at Emperor Shun right in the eyes.
Indeed, how was Ji Hao supposed to fight him? Emperor Shun’s soul was in his hands, and if Ji Hao attacked Ying Zun without considering the consequences, using Emperor Shun’s spirit space as a battlefield, Emperor Shun could be harmed easily. But, if Ji Hao gave up on fighting, Ying Zun would still have Emperor Shun’s body occupied. This meant that every order he gave with that body would be an order from the human emperor. As he said, he could give the order to arrest Ji Hao, and facing an order like that, Ji Hao would have no choice but to run away with Man Man and his other friends. Not to mention the fact that Ying Zun was being helped by an unknown mole, who probably knew everything about the human society. Possibly, this mole could make Ji Hao take the blame for tons of things, and make him an enemy of the entire humankind.
“In fact, I’m more curious about how you killed Xia Zun and Yu Zun.” Ying Zun narrowed his eyes, looking at Ji Hao as he said slowly, “They were indeed not as powerful as me, but they shouldn’t have died in your hands.”
Soft footsteps could be heard as two attendants in long black robes walked over from behind the great hall. They came to Emperor Shun, said with gentle voices, “Shun, Si Wen Ming sent a message back. It’s urgent.”
Ji Hao instantly raised his head. An urgent message from Si Wen Ming? It must be about the flood-control mission. How could such an important message fall in Ying Zun’s hands?
“Ying Zun…” Ji Hao gave a deep growl while reaching out his right hand at lightning speed, towards the bamboo tube in an attendant’s hand. The letter from Si Wen Ming was in that bamboo tube.
Ji Hao was swift; he flashed to the two attendant in no time.
The two attendants raised their heads, their eyes dazzling with a five-colored light. Two colorfully glowing man-shaped silhouettes dashed out of their bodies and pounced on Ji Hao.
“Hehe, it’s mine!”
“Nonsense! It belongs to whoever had it first!”
The two silhouettes chuckled with silvery voices. Meanwhile, a tsunami-like overwhelming wave of evil power struck into Ji Hao’s head. Illusions emerged before Ji Hao’s eyes layer by layer; and at the moment, Ji Hao saw countless naked beautiful women jumping into his arms.
“I am Se Zun, remember my name.”
“And me, I am Yuu Zun. You and I will be together after I eat your soul.”
Chapter 1203: Melt the Sky Devils
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
‘Se’ and ‘Yuu’[1], literally meant sexuality and desire. Shaking the minds of their targets with illusions, waking their hidden desires, burning their primordial spirit and then weakening their souls and devouring them, these were all Se Zun and Yuu Zun’s specialties.
Now, Ji Hao was their target. Therefore, the illusions Ji Hao had been seeing were from the strongest instinct of male human adults.
Powers, wealth, women…The highest power, endless wealth, the most beautiful women, all these surged into Ji Hao’s head like tidewater, wrapping him up tightly and squeezing him.
Ying Zun laughed out loud with dry voice. He laughed so hard that he couldn’t help but sway his body, and had countless five-colored stripes emerging on his skin. Pointing at Ji Hao, who was surrounded by the five-colored light, he screamed, “You thought you killed Xia Zun and Yu Zun, so we can’t find your world anymore, didn’t you? You underestimated our telepathic abilities. The moment you killed them, the location of your world has imprinted in our hearts.”
“We knew that Yu Zun and Xia Zun fell in this place, so how could we not prepare?”
“I’m not the only one of our kind in Pu Ban City. The others at my level are here too! It’s just that I luckily got a chance to occupy the body of your leader…But, Se Zun, Yuu Zun, you seem to have found a nice prey too!”
Pop! Pop! The skins of the two attendants split up. Their muscles, flesh, bones, tendons and internal organs were all eaten up by Se Zun and Yuu Zun already, leaving two empty and dried skins. Soon, their skins collapsed and became dust. Ying Zun waved his broad sleeve and dispelled all the dust.
Ji Hao opened his eyes and looked at Ying Zun.
Ying Zun grinned in a very weird way. Obviously, he had an indescribable anticipation towards some back things.
“You fraudulent thing!” Ji Hao stared at Ying Zun and said, “They are your own kind, yet you lured them into a trap?”
“Lured them into a trap? No, that’s an instinct. Through the unceasing evolution, we are continuously growing stronger and stronger, and that is the only reason my kind can stand on top, above all species from countless worlds in the vast universe.” said Ying Zun with a deep voice. “If they can occupy your body and devour your soul, I will delightedly accept that as a result.”
“But if, I said if, they end up being devoured by you…You will consume quite a strength for that as well, won’t you?” Looking at Ji Hao, Ying Zun smiled evilly and continued, “Then, I will have my chance.”
Ji Hao stayed silent. He didn’t activate the Taiji cloak, and instead, let Se Zun and Yuu Zun drill into his spiritual space through his eyes. Ying Zun knew about the embryo of the great Dao of destruction, and the fact that the power of devouring and destruction from the Dark Sun could largely suppress sky devils. However, he said nothing to Se Zun and Yuu Zun, but encouraged them to attack Ji Hao.
Ying Zun was planning to stay as the third party and benefit himself from the tussle between Ji Hao and the other two.
Ji Hao sneered in his head.
He opened his mind and let Se Zun and Yuu Zun break in. After that, Ji Hao gave a deep growl and activated the Taiji cloak. A clear layer of light was emitted from the cloak, transformed into a giant lotus, which covered Ji Hao up. Countless spell symbols sparkled faintly in the clear light, releasing a strong and mysterious sense of power, that seemed to be connected with the world and the universe.
Ying Zun subconsciously made a step backward. He looked at Ji Hao’s glowing cloak in shock and said while his facial muscles twitched suddenly, “Such a great treasure…Can he truly defeat Se Zun and Yuu Zun?”
In his spiritual space, Ji Hao illumined the entire space with his red sun primordial spirit. A golden embryo of Dao, a silver embryo of Dao, and a dark embryo of Dao silently stood in the sun, facing a hazy long sword floating in the middle. The sword was releasing a sharp sword intent, that could even suffocate people.
The Taiji Universe mirror floated above the red sun primordial spirit, emitting a misty light, transforming into thousands of different types of legendary creatures, hovering around the sun. Occasionally, following a bright roar, these creatures would suddenly transform into thousands of spirit plants and sway around the red sun.
Two streams of five-colored light that were tens of thousands of miles long broke into the spiritual space. Along with silvery chuckles, two blur and colorful silhouettes leaned their upper bodies out of the light streams, looking at Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit as they burst out into an almost hysterical series of laughter.
“This kid’s soul power is not as great as that old one called Emperor Shun, but the quality of this little one’s soul is so much higher!”
“True, true! Emperor Shun has a powerful soul, like a boundless forest, broad and thriving, yet ordinary. But this little one’s soul…” Clicking their tongues, they continued, “His soul is like a pre-world, precious spirit tree.”
“Young Zun thought he has gained so many extra advantages by occupying that Emperor Shun’s soul, because the the soul of a group leader must be the strongest, sweetest one among all. But it’s strange though. Why is such a little thing having a better soul than his leader?”
As professional soul hunters, Se Zun and Yuu Zun gave their judgments about their ‘prey’ immediately.
Ji Hao was cultivated by Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei and Yu Yu, and he had his chance to absorb the essences of the great Dao that belonged to all three of them. His soul had already been through quite a few thorough transformations. An ordinary human being had three souls and seven spirits, but beyond those, Ji Hao had already grown a primordial spirit, and generated three embryos of Dao from the great Dao of Yin, the great Dao of Yang, and the great Dao of destruction.
Emperor Shun’s soul was the same as the soul of any ordinary human being, but stronger. However, in terms of quality, Ji Hao’s soul was indeed better than his.
To sky devils, the soul power was surely important, but the quality of a soul was even more essential!
Ji Hao’s soul was a supreme treasure in the eyes of sky devils. In comparison, Ji Hao’s soul could bring a sky devil a thousand times more benefits than Emperor Shun’s soul could.
“He’s mine!” Se Zun screamed out loud while dashing towards the red sun.
“It depends!” Yuu Zun roared shrilly and rushed up impatiently as well.
Neither of them were staying vigilant.
Ji Hao coldly looked at both of them. All of a sudden, the red sun primordial spirit dazzled with a golden light and started a deep buzzing. A five-colored warm mist began flowing all over his spiritual space. This time, the round cauldron in Ji Hao’s lower belly perfectly followed Ji Hao’s mind and appeared in his spiritual space.
A great suction force was released from the cauldron, generating shrill screams. Se Zun and Yuu Zun were swallowed up by the cauldron without being able to react at all. The cauldron began spinning slowly. Along with a beautiful sound, pure original soul power was released.
Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit buzzed slightly, then started absorbing the original soul power coming from the cauldron.
In the Town Hall, five-colored luster faintly emerged on Ji Hao’s skin, which looked quite like the five-colored light in Ying Zun’s eyes.
“Eh? Did they make it?” Ying Zun narrowed his eyes and murmured, “Which one got this kid?”
_______
[1] The names of ‘Yu（玉） Zun’ and ‘Yuu（欲） Zun’ had the same pronunciation, but ‘Yu（玉）’ literally means ‘jade’, while ‘Yuu（欲）’ had the meaning of ‘desire’. The double ‘u’ are here to differentiate these two names.
Chapter 1204: Greedy and Crazy
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao silently sat in the Town Hall.
Three days had passed. During these few days, Emperor Shun would walk out of the Town Hall from time to time, to meet ministers and give orders. It was not hard to tell that Ying Zun was rather capable, as he had been managing everything pretty well, and his orders weren’t questioned by those ministers.
The pure pre-world original soul power was absorbed by Ji Hao’s soul. He sensed an indescribably pleasant feeling from the deepest area in his soul, same as the feeling he had back in Southern Wasteland, when he killed a sky devil last time. He silently sat on the ground, legs crossed, while a spot of light shone brighter and brighter in his soul.
Se Zun and Yuu Zun were digested by the cauldron. All their original soul power had become the nourishment of Ji Hao’s soul, which allowed Ji Hao’s soul to grow amazingly strong. By now, in both terms of quality and power, Ji Hao’s soul was no weaker than the souls of powerful beings like Po and Gui Ling, and even slightly stronger.
At this stage, the result Ji Hao could attain by making one inhalation of the natural powers, equaled to the result that an ordinary cultivator could attain with tens of years of severe cultivation. Ji Hao was no longer less talented than anyone.
Ji Hao was thrilled. The happiness came straight from his heart. He released his spirit power to touch that splendid spot of light inside his soul extra carefully.
That was his original soul. Only true powerful beings could grow original souls. With the original soul, even if a cultivator had his or her primordial spirit, embryo of Dao, three souls and seven spirits all perished, he or she would still be able to reincarnate and live again, as long as his original soul remained existing. To any cultivator, the original soul was the most powerful and secret treasure, with which, true immortality could be attained.
Ji Hao breathed deeply and let his spirit blood transform into Chaos power, flying straight into the red sun primordial spirit and speedily merging with the original soul. That light spot sparkled, then grew slightly brighter.
Next, the light spot released a thin beam of light which split into three, and merged with the three embryos of Dao. Ji Hao felt like floating above the clouds, that every single one of his pore had been absorbing natural powers, and the warm and pure natural powers had been ceaselessly flowing into his spiritual space.
The three embryos of Dao turned clearer, releasing stronger sense of powers. With one deep breath, Ji Hao improved his power by around five percent.
The five-colored round cauldron had been spinning slowly. The original soul power of Se Zun and Yuu Zun was drained already, leaving two sparkling light spots in the cauldron, doggedly fighting against the cauldron. Those were their original souls.
The endless five-colored light wrapped up the two original souls and swirled swiftly. Along with ear-piecing screams, the two original souls were disintegrated within a few minutes. Another strong wave of original souls power surged into Ji Hao’s original soul and elevated him even further.
After that, clear memories started crossing Ji Hao’s mind. Se Zun and Yu Zun had lived long lives, and been through a lot. Their souls were erased, but their complicated knowledge system slowly merged with Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit, like a clear river.
At the stage, Ji Hao’s memory capacity and thinking ability were millions of times better than ordinary human beings. But still, when his red sun primordial spirit absorbed Se Zun and Yu Zun’s memories, he felt dizzy.
Following a thought of his, the five-colored flame burned ragingly in the cauldron and burned out the long and tangled memories about occupying and slaughtering, keeping the essence, such as their secret soul magics, rare treasures they had seen in the vast Chaos, and the cultivation systems of countless powerful beings they had encountered and devoured in their long lives, for Ji Hao to absorb.
Se Zun and Yuu Zun were not so important among their peers at the level of ‘Zun’. They couldn’t be compared with powerful ones like Ying Zun, even though they managed to step into this level by devouring countless powerful souls in the past millions of years. However, their lives were long, and they had taken part in the invasion to hundreds of worlds, destroyed tens of worlds, and devoured many powerful beings from those worlds.
The extremely positive power, the extremely negative power, the great Dao of destruction; among the ones they devoured, some had cultivated themselves with similar powers as Ji Hao had been doing, and some were even more powerful than Ji Hao. But those beings didn’t have supreme treasures to defend themselves, and all ended up being devoured.
Ji Hao’s three embryos of Dao slowly absorbed the knowledge possessed by those powerful beings, and had been growing speedily. Thin stripes began emerging from their skins, complicated and beautiful, emitting a strong sense of Dao.
As the three embryos of Dao began growing, the red sun primordial spirit started shrinking, because the three embryos were absorbing the power of the red sun. When the red sun primordial spirit disappeared, the three embryos of Dao would mature.
Se Zun and Yuu Zun’s memories were absorbed by Ji Hao bit by bit, and brought him great benefits.
The five-colored luster on Ji Hao’s skin faded quietly. Ying Zun held his hands behind his back, walked to Ji Hao, and asked with a deep voice, “Is it done? Which one of you got the kid?”
Attaining Se Zun and Yuu Zun’s memories, Ji Hao now had a deeper understanding of sky devils. He slowly stood up and let a dim five-colored light flash across his eyes, coldly looking at Ying Zun as he said, “I did it of course. I am Yuu Zun…A powerful treasure was there to protect this kid’s soul. Se Zun was too impatient, and his original souls were burned, ending up dying together with the kid.”
Ying Zun’s face dropped instantly as he said harshly, “This time, only five ‘Zun’ sneaked into Pu Ban City, including us. Yet, you ate Se Zun? You b*stard!”
While cursing, Ying Zun’s eyes were almost burning with a five-colored fire, as he stared at Ji Hao with extreme greediness and jealousness, “So, you attained all of Se Zun’s power, didn’t you? You b*stard, I will…”
“I’ll let you have all we found in Pu Ban City!” Ji Hao held his hands behind his back as well, and said coldly, “I will also help you take care of the human leader. I’ll help you devour his soul, as long as you stop blaming me for devouring Se Zun, and agree to not tell anyone about it.”
“Take care of the human leader?” Ying Zun turned his eyes away and asked.
Ji Hao sneered, then silently cast a secret sky devil magic that he learned from Se Zun and Yuu Zun just now, and released a strange soul power vibration. The great hall was instantly suffused by a misty five-colored light, with countless golden petals descending from the air, and beautiful girls dancing and singing among those petals.
Ying Zun slightly trembled, with his eyes losing focus.
Ji Hao abruptly cast a sky devil magic that even affected Ying Zun. Ying Zun almost had his mind shaken.
“You…How can you be so powerful?” Ying Zun gave a deep growl. Enviously and greedily, he stared at Ji Hao in the eye, then slowly nodded and continued, “Alright, you help me! But you have to try your best!”
Chapter 1205: Frontal Attack
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In a sparse pine woods was an ordinary-looking cabin. This was Emperor Shun’s residence, right behind the Town Hall.
A squad of elite warriors in black outfits guarded every important area of the woods. On the ground, a thin white mist was flowing.
The tens of pines near the cabin were nearly a thousand meters tall, with thick trunks. On those trunks were hazy eyes and mouths. These were clearly powerful treemen.
The cabin looked merely tens of meters squared in area, but the inner space was fairly broad. In the ten-miles-squared wooden great hall, arm-thick spell symbols had been making slight ‘popping’ noises on the walls and the floor, glowing with bright lights.
Those powerful spell symbols sealed the space, isolating this place from the outside world.
Emperor Shun sat on the ground with his eyes entirely turned multicolored. The multicolored light slowly spun in his eyes, while a heavy pressure released in the hall. “Yuu Zun, you know what I can do. If you dare to do anything that I don’t want you to do, I will eat you alive, even if I might risk losing this human leader temporarily!”
Ji Hao sat in front of Emperor Shun, legs crossed, his whole body wrapped in a flowing multicolored light. Because of the sky devil magic he had cast, golden light spots had been falling from the air, along with hovering golden blooms. Inside each bloom was a beautiful naked girl, singing and dancing.
He smilingly looked at Emperor Shun and said mildly, “I dare not to, and you know it. I am only a newly promoted one. It’s already very lucky for me to follow you, dear Ying Zun, to this rich world and enjoy a banquet. I dare not to betray you.”
“I hope so!” Ying Zun chuckled. Throwing a complicated glance at Ji Hao, he released invisible waves of spirit power, circling around Ji Hao over and over again. Carefully sensing the power came from Ji Hao and making sure that power indeed belonged to Yuu Zun, Ying Zun finally nodded, then smoothly locked his hands together.
A dark ring flew out of Ying Zun’s hands, with countless squirming faces appearing on this thumb-thick ring.
Human faces, beast faces, and the faces of many strange creatures that Ji Hao had seen from Se Zun and Yuu Zun’s memories were squirming slowly, with their mouths wide open, seeming to be screaming. Ji Hao heard nothing with his ears, yet through his spirit power, he heard countless shrill and miserable voices coming at him wave by wave, sharp as daggers.
Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit was shaken slightly. He almost lost control of his body and failed to pretend to be Yuu Zun. Fortunately, the Taiji Universe mirror released a clear light, which shielded the red sun and allowed Ji Hao to fend against this wave of soul attack. When those shrill screams faded in his soul, Ji Hao quivered slightly. He was soaked in cold sweat already.
“You devoured Se Zun, yet you can’t take the power of a spirit treasure of mine. What a useless trash!” Seeing the sweat flowing down from Ji Hao’s temples, Ying Zun snorted, then nodded delightfully, smiled, and said, “Come, do what you can to help me devour this human leader…His soul power is great as an ocean, and that sweet aroma is driving me crazy.”
Ji Hao took a deep breath, then opened his erect eye. Dense five-colored clouds rose from his erect eye along with a beautiful melody, merging into Emperor Shun’s forehead. The five-colored clouds ceaselessly drifted out of Ji Hao’s body, seeming to never end. A whole ten minutes later, two silhouettes slowly flew out side by side, drilling into Emperor Shun’s body.
Ying Zun knitted his eyebrows, yet twistedly curved his mouth corners upwards and said, “You are so greedy. You made Se Zun into a spirit puppet…Yuu Zun, you don’t want to do the same thing to me, do you?”
Ying Zun had already seen Ji Hao’s embryo of destruction. The power of that embryo was also memorized by Ying Zun. Therefore, this time, Ji Hao sent the other two embryos of Dao into Emperor Shun’s spiritual space. The cauldron cooperated perfectly this time. It transformed into a bright five-colored light which wrapped up the two embryos of Dao, looking just like the five-colored light of sky devils.
With the sky devil magic he learned just now, Ji Hao played some little tricks. He created a golden lotus and let it spin above the head of his embryo of Yang. From the top of the lotus, a long stream of golden fire had been burning. Nine three-legged Gold Crows hovered around the fire, making sharp and high-pitched caws.
An osmanthus tree bloomed above his embryo of Yin. The three-hundred-meters-tall tree was glowing with a silver light. From time to time, beams of silver light would dazzle out for tens of meters far, then fly back into the crown of the tree. On the tree, a moon was shining, illuminating the surrounding area, and enhancing the beauty with the golden fire in the golden lotus, making Emperor Shun’s spirit space look like a magnificent fairyland.
“How lucky you are!”
A gigantic, nine-headed evil creature with thirty-six arms walked out of the darkness. It opposed up its eyes, greedily looking at Ji Hao’s embryos of Dao, and said evilly, “You have benefited quite a lot from the kid, haven’t you?”
In chorus, the two embryos laughed, “Yes, we have. The kid wasn’t so powerful, yet he had pretty amazing understanding of Yin and Yang in this world. I have indeed gained a lot from him. In the future, I will be living an easier life in this world.”
Ying Zun’s looked down at the two embryos with his enormous bodies. Overwhelming waves of spirit power surged out from the dark ring floating upon his head, carefully scanning the power releasing from Ji Hao’s embryos.
This dark ring was the ring that Ying Zun took out just now outside. At the moment, it appeared in Emperor Shun’s spiritual space too.
Scanning for a long while, Ying Zun suddenly burst with a furious roar. His thirty-six arms transformed into dark light streams simultaneously, striking down at Ji Hao’s embryos rumblingly and thunderously.
“You killed both of them…You devoured their original souls! Kid! I want you dead!” roared Ying Zun.
Emperor Shun’s spiritual space began quaking. Those stars were shaking intensely while many areas started twisting, as if this whole space was going to be torn apart by a tremendous force.
Ji Hao gave a resonant howl. Following his voice, those five-colored clouds merged together and transformed back into the cauldron. The cauldron descended along with a beautiful yet strong melody, and released unstoppable waves of creation power in all directions. Wherever the power of creation reached, Emperor Shun’s twisted spiritual space was fixed in no time.
The cauldron expanded, and let out a bright torrent of five-colored light. No matter how hard Ying Zun attacked, all the dark light he released was swallowed up by the cauldron. No harm was down to Emperor Shun’s spiritual space at all.
Ji Hao’s biggest worry was solved perfectly by the cauldron. Now, Emperor Shun’s spiritual space wouldn’t be harmed. Ji Hao’s two embryos laughed out loud in excitement, while the Taiji divine sword split up into a silver sword and a golden sword, being gripped in the hands of the two embryos. The two embryos then transformed into two dazzling streaks of light, sweeping to Ying Zun.
The darkness was torn apart by the golden and silver light, and next, the two swords hacked fiercely on Ying Zun.
In the meanwhile, the Pan Gu bell rang resonantly, releasing countless streams of Chaos power that wove into a giant cage and imprisoned Ying Zun.
Chapter 1206: Ying Zun’s Power
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The cauldron transformed into a colorful swirl, draining Ying Sun’s original soul power. Streams of dark mist were dragged out of his body and were being devoured by the cauldron. Ying Zun screamed in fury, and the gemstones he wore glowed brightly.
The two embryos each gripped a sword and madly hacked on Ying Zun’s body.
Sharp sword lights landed on Ying Zun’s body and generated a series of tinkle, raising bright fire sparkles. Hundreds of meters long slashed were left on Ying Zun’s body. Ji Hao saw clearly that the flesh under Ying Zun’s skin had a strange luster, looking like metal.
His original soul power was draining away. Hacked by the two embryos, the sun power and extremely negative power drilled into his body. Some of the wounds on Ying Zun’s body were burning, while the others were freezing. The hotness and the coldness collided with each other in Ying Zun’s body and made his skin split, squeezing out more dark mist for the cauldron to devour.
Ying Zun suffered an extreme pain and rage. He roared towards the sky. Thirty-six dark beads rose from his body, flashed across the air and transformed into all kinds of weapons, being gripped in his hands. Raising his arms, Ying Zun crazily bashed the Chaos cage created by the Pan Gu bell.
A muffled series of boom was generated. Ying Zun was unimaginably powerful. Circles of ripple were stirred up from the Chaos streams released by the bell, and the noise was even shaking Ji Hao’s two embryos.
“You sky devils can do no more than creating illusions and shaking mind…” Exclaimed Ji Hao’s two embryos together, “But, how can you have such a strength?”
The Pan Gu bell was a supreme piece, and Ji Hao had fought many powerful enemies with it so far. Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, and those Chaos monsters, none of them could ever shake the Pan Gu bell; a full-strike launched by any of them could generate a gentle ring from the bell at most.
However, in Emperor Shun’s spiritual space, Ying Zun, who was now in his soul form, had actually made the Pan Gu bell buzz. If he bashed the bell like this in the outside, the bell would have destroyed a whole area with a radius of a thousand miles already.
“Smart, silly little thing!” Ying Zun’s eighteen eyes shone with a dark light. Arrow-like dark beams darted out of those eyes, towards the two embryos of Dao.
The two embryos controlled the sword, transformed again into golden and silver light streaks, and dazzled all over the space. Sword lights struck down like heavy rain, leaving more deep wounds on Ying Zun’s body. Holding the thirty-six weapons, Ying Zun attacked crazily. From time to time, his weapon would bump against the sword lights and bang thunderously. Large cracks had been appearing on those weapons, yet none of them were broken yet.
“It seems that you didn’t learn anything useful from the memories of those two trashes, did you?” Ying Zun’s body started shrinking. His body was way too enormous. With that body, his defenses were mostly useless. Therefore, he shrank his body.
“Regarding the powers of my kind, those two had only reached the surface. They can indeed shake minds with illusions.” said Ying Zun coldly and scornfully, “But, I am at a higher level. I can make anything in my mind real.”
“Thunder!” Ying Zun abruptly burst with a great growl.
Hundreds of water-tank-sized thunder bombs suddenly emerged, falling down towards the two embryos.
Ji Hao’s eyebrows twisted. He nearly went crazy!
In Emperor Shun’s spiritual space, Ying Zun created actual thunder bombs, exactly same as the real thing!
Those were true thunder bombs instead of illusions; a bolt of that thunder could seriously destroy a city.
Emperor Shun’s spiritual space was immeasurable and boundless; it was between tangibleness and intangibleness. In this place, Ying Zun created a body for himself with his soul power, but how could he be powerful enough to create true thunder bombs in this place?
“Taiji! Merge!” shouted Ji Hao. The two embryos of Dao transformed into a golden fish and a silver fish, both enormous. The pair of fishes bit each other’s tail, circling swiftly. Light circles spread out, as the two embryos became a giant Taiji diagram, flying towards those thunder bombs.
Thunder bombs fell into the golden and silver Taiji diagram. The soft yet strong Taiji power wrapped up these thunder bombs and ground off their aggressivity, then sent them into the cauldron.
“Blast!” Seeing a small half of those thunder bombs swallowed up by Ji Hao, Ying Zun flicked his finger and shouted.
The rest hundreds of thunder bombs exploded, almost next to the two embryos. Dark flame roared over along with tsunami-like spirit power weaves. The silver and golden Taiji diagram quaked intensively. Ji Hao sensed a piercing pain from his primordial spirit, as those thunder bombs had already harmed his embryos of Dao.
“Suppress!”
Ji Hao gave another thunderous growl. A Chaos power stream descended from the Pan Gu bell, transformed into a giant hand, and grasped those exploding thunder bombs, forcibly compressing those into a human-head-sized dark ball, throwing it into the cauldron.
“What is this treasure?” Ying Zun greedily looked at the cauldron in shock. The darkness in his eyes grew deeper and deeper.
“This treasure is gonna take your life away!” Ji Hao roared coldly. By now, Ying Zun had already shrunk his body to around thirty-meters-tall. His face and body turned clearer and clearer. Flowing Ji Hao’s voice, the colorful swirl transformed from the cauldron turned around above Ying Zun’s head. Instantly, strands of dark mist rose from Ying Zun’s body, being absorbed by the swirl.
Ying Zun’s face twisted awfully. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Ji Hao. He locked his thirty-six arms together, seeming to cast some stunning magic.
Suddenly, a dense purple-golden mist spurted out from one of Ying Zun’s heads. That was the power of natural reward. The natural reward power generated a fire, which burned a black smoke out of that head of Ying Zun. Ying Zun screamed in shock, raised a few of his arms and slapped down on his own forehead.
Surrounded by a warm golden and purple light, Emperor Shun broke out of Ying Zun’s head. He roared like a beast while dazzling purple-golden light shone from his hands and pierced into Ying Zun’s body like long and sharp swords.
The power of natural reward was not lethal. The purple-golden light failed to penetrate Ying Sun’s body, yet the evil-suppressing power of the light largely weakened Ying Zun. It made his body hazy and dim, and squeezed a cloud of dark mist out of his body.
Ji Hao seized the opportunity. The golden sword and the silver sword transformed into a pair of strong light stream, circling around Ying Zun, and cutting his body.
The sword lights clanged against Ying Zun’s body, leaving wounds and raising clouds of dark smoke. Ying Zun was infuriated. All of a sudden, a head and four arms of his exploded, became dark thunderbolts, and rumbled down towards Ji Hao’s embryos and Emperor Shun’s soul. Both the two embryos and Emperor Shun’s soul were injured and forced back.
Yet, bursting with another roar, Ji Hao and Emperor Shun marched once again.
Chapter 1207: The True Face
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ying Zun was powerful, especially when everyone was fighting in the soul form.
With the Taiji divine sword, the five-colored cauldron, the Pan Gu bell, and added with the immeasurably great natural reward power from Emperor Shun, Ji Hao and Emperor Shun fought Ying Zun for long with difficulty.
Sky devils were shapeless. They were mysterious beings that ordinary human beings could hardly understand. At the level of soul, they were incomparably strong. Even though Ji Hao and Emperor Shun had combined their powers, the fight was still exhausting and difficult.
Emperor Shun’s soul was injured severely, while cracks appeared on Ji Hao’s two embryos of Dao.
The Pan Gu bell had been trying its best to protect Emperor Shun’s spiritual space, preventing any destructive damage. As a consequence, the Pan Gu bell could only spare a small part of power to protect Ji Hao and Emperor Shun.
Ying Zun’s power was ground off bit by bit. Ji Hao and Emperor Shun had both suffered serious injuries, that their bodies had become hazy and blur. Ying Zun’s sky devil magics were way too brutal and evil, such that many times, Ji Hao and Emperor Shun almost suffered fatal strikes before they could figure out how Ying Zun attacked.
Fortunately, Ji Hao had many powerful treasures, while Emperor Shun was protected by the natural reward power. Otherwise, both of them would have been defeated by Ying Zun already.
Ying Zun’s heads and arms exploded one after another, continuously generating terrifying explosive forces, sweeping to Ji Hao and Emperor Shun. Ji Hao and Emperor Shun struggled to fend themselves against Ying Zun’s desperate, crazy attacks, while the five-colored cauldron was speedily devouring Ying Zun’s power.
The Pan Gu bell buzzed deeply, shielding Emperor Shun’s spiritual space firmly. Ying Zun released dark light beams, striking on the bell and stirring up large ripples on the Chaos power streams flowing out of the bell. Emperor Shun’s spiritual space was quaking, stars were shaking, and almost falling. Some of those stars seemed to even disintegrate.
Ji Hao didn’t know how long this fight lasted, but eventually, the five-colored cauldron drained Ying Zun’s power, leaving a dull dark spot floating before Ji Hao’s face with pure evilness. That was Ying Zun’s original soul.
“You lost!” Ji Hao’s two embryos of Dao slowly stepped forward, looking at Ying Zun’s original soul.
“I haven’t!” A weak, faintly sensible soul power vibration came from the original soul. Ji Hao heard Ying Zun’s powerless roar and scream. Ying Zun had every reason to be unwilling to submit. If the five-colored cauldron didn’t restrain him so perfectly, Ji Hao and Emperor Shun would have been swallowed by him long ago.
Ji Hao had to admit that Ying Zun was the strongest, most terrifying enemy he had ever encountered. If the five-colored cauldron were not so powerful, and couldn’t operate automatically, Ji Hao would never be able to defeat Ying Zun.
“Admit it or not, I won. I’m not as powerful as you, neither do I have such a deep understanding of souls as you do, but I have treasures… many treasures.” Ji Hao smilingly grabbed the dark ring floating beside Ying Zun’s true spirit. During the fight, this dark ring was cut into pieces by the Taiji divine sword, yet it doggedly fixed itself over and over again tens of times. Even Ji Hao was surprised by this treasure.
“You are dead!” Ying Zun’s original soul trembled slightly. The colorful swirl transformed from the five-colored cauldron released tens of wisps of mist that wrapped up Ying Zun’s original soul and slowly dragged it into the swirl.
“You are dead!” Ying Zun’s original soul struggled and screamed hysterically for the last time, “The powerful ones among us have already sensed your world! The supreme, powerful ones…They will descend on your world with our army, and you, your souls will all become our prey…”
The colorful swirl swallowed Ying Zun’s original soul up. After that, Ying Zun’s memories flew into Ji Hao’s mind, even greater and more complicated than the memories of Se Zun and Yuu Zun. Ji Hao hurriedly burned out all the useless memories, then began slowly absorbing the essence.
Soon, a text of sky devil magics, that could be translated into ‘Theories of Appearance and Nature of Great Zun’, was imprinted in Ji Hao’s primordial spirit.
Ji Hao carefully read this text. This text wasn’t created by Ying Zun himself. Instead, he inherited it from a supreme-level being among all sky devils. This text could be counted as one of the most important texts of sky devil magics, and the magics recorded in it were all top-grade ones.
These sky devil magics were weird, completely different from all that Ji Hao had learned before. According to the text, one needed to grow an ‘evil seed’ from all illusions, and this ‘evil seed’ was almost the same as Ji Hao’s primordial spirit.
Sky devils could create all kinds of illusions, worlds, living beings, and reincarnations; they put their ‘evil seeds’ in mortal worlds, and let themselves struggle to survive, go through all hardships, just like great waves sweeping away sands and leaving pure gold.
Once the pure gold was attained, a sky devil could step into the stage of ‘nature’. Ying Zun was at this level. Beyond illusions, he could create ‘real things’; with a single thought, he could generate both lives and death. Everything he created was real, with true fleshy bodies. Plants, animals, all kinds of living creatures could live or die under his thoughts. At this level, a sky devil had the power to create small yet true worlds, and be incredibly powerful.
This text was stunning and inclusive, recording a great number of strange dark sky devil magics, which were hard to understand. Ji Hao would never abandon his own cultivation to learn these weird sky devil magics, but some bizarre tricks recorded in this text could indeed help Ji Hao to reach to a higher level with his primordial spirit and embryos of Dao.
Ying Zun’s memories flew into Ji Hao’s head like an endless rapid river. Ji Hao put those less important memories aside and looked into Ying Zun’s experiences in Pan Gu world.
As Ying Zun’s memories flashed across Ji Hao’s mind, Ji Hao’s face turned darker and darker.
“You had been in Pan Gu world for three hundred years.”
“Priest Hua and Priest Mu once traded the Theories of Appearance and Nature of Great Zun from you. No wonder Dragon-slam and Tiger-blast’s weird multi-headed embryos of Dao…looked so similar to that nine-headed thirty-six-armed body of yours. Priest Hua, Priest Hua, are they trying to absorb sky devil magics and create a new cultivation method?”
“‘Three-thousand worlds can be created with one thought’, no wonder this sounds so familiar.”
“Hm, the mole in Pu Ban City…is…”
Ji Hao suddenly raised his head and looked at Emperor Shun’s soul in shock, “Shun, Rock Dragon old man, he is…”
Seeing Ying Zun disappear in the colorful swirl, Emperor Shun sighed in relief. Sitting in the spiritual space with crossed legs, he was now surrounded by warm sparkling lights, as he was healing his injured soul with the natural reward power.
Hearing Ji Hao, Emperor Shun showed an extremely bitter, sad look and said, “Rock Dragon old man, he…He is not the mole…is he?”
Emperor shun’s look turned complicated. He was nervous, shocked, sad and confused. He gazed at Ji Hao, then slowly shook his head and sighed, “He can’t be the mole, can he? Rock Dragon old man and his people…How can he ever betray the humankind?”
Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun and stayed silent. A golden beam flew out of his forehead and drilled into Emperor Shun’s eyes, as Ji Hao shared some of Ying Zun’s memories with Emperor Shun.
Chapter 1208: The Star Guards of The Humankind
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
On the southwest side of Pu Ban City was a mountain range with white rocks. The mountain range was not tremendous, as it extended for no more than thousand miles in length and five-hundred miles in width. Quiet valleys and caves could be found easily in this area; tall trees were rare, and sparse bushes covered the whole place.
In the core area of this mountain range was a deep valley. On both sides of the valley, ancient pines stood on the mountain sides, branches coiled by thick veins, and roots covered in moist mosses and large ganoderma mushrooms. The entire valley was suffused by the special herbal aroma of ganoderma mushroom.
Walking in through the valley, at the end of the ten-mile-long winding path was an extensive area. A series of buildings stood in this area. These buildings were all built with the special jade-like white rock from this mountain range.
Exposed in the wind and rain for countless years, the beautiful white rock surfaces were mottled and covered in cracks, which were filled with mosses. At first glance, these buildings looked like old bronze, dull and heavy, full of stories.
Walking past these buildings, one could see a regular sized entrance to a cave, on the mountainside at the end of the valley. From time to time, human beings with white, black and gray long shirts would silently walk in or out.
Inside the entrance was a clean and broad path, with doors on both sides. All doors were cast in bronze, embossed with all kinds of fierce creatures. All doors were shut tight. No one knew who was behind those doors and doing what.
Abruptly, a door opened. A hoary-haired old man leaned his upper body out and handed out a dragon-skin scroll, which emitted a faint herbal scent, while saying, “A hundred secret dragon-skin scrolls, put them in, fie!”
A young man in a black shirt quickly walked over, handed over the scrolls with both hands, then walked away towards the deeper area of the path quickly. The old man murmured something, then heavily shut the bronze door.
Walking in through the path, one would find that the sizes of the doors on both sides were turning larger and larger, and more and more forks were emerging in the path. At the end of the path was an enormous, magnificent palace, which was clearly enchanted with a space-folding magic.
The palace was a hundred miles squared, with an earthy yellow color. The dome of the palace was mysterious dark-cyan in color. The floor of this palace was cast from brass, and the dome was made from bronze. Countless fist-sized pearls were inlayed between complicated patterns in the dome, glowing brightly while pouring a stream of light onto the floor. Some light streams were meters in radius, and some were over ten meters in radius.
Under each light stream was an iron wood table, with dragon-skin scrolls piled on it. Some scrolls were covered in blood-red characters, paintings, and spell symbols, while some were emitting a faint herbal scent, and were completely blank.
A group of human beings stood beside those tables, holding ink brushes, carefully writing on those dragon-skin scrolls with a special ink made from flood dragon blood mixed with cinnabar, and tens of types of rare materials.
The hands of these people were all wrapped in a thick layer of light. Their powers had been flowing into their ink brushes, merging with the ink, and printing those characters, paintings, and spell symbols on the scrolls.
These dragon-skin scrolls were made through a hundred and eight processes with rare magical herbs, and were especially strong. No weapons could break these scrolls, no fire could burn them, and no water could soak them. No bugs dared to approach these scrolls either. Unless some powerful beings at the level of Magus Kings or above tried to damage these scrolls on purpose, these scrolls could be preserved until the end of the day.
Natural disasters such as earthquakes, flood, volcano eruption or thunder blasts, could never hurt these dragon-skin scrolls. This kind of scroll was the best information carrier, developed by the humankind after countless years of efforts. With these scrolls, the civilization of the humankind would be preserved and passed on.
The special flood dragon blood ink would never fade with time passing by.
Everyone in the palace had been writing or drawing nervously. Their movements were slow, especially slow. Every stroke they made was made with extra carefulness and cautiousness. By writing on those scrolls, they felt like they were carving steel blocks with heavy axes. They tried their bests to not make any mistake; they didn’t want to leave any mistake for the later generations.
A young man in a white flax shorts walked hurriedly into the palace, with a large pile of well-prepared dragon-skin scrolls held in his arms. He quickly came to an old man and carefully put those scrolls on a table.
“These have just arrived from the Magi Palace. The one thousand, seven-hundred, and eighty-nine improved formulae for diseases, created by the Magi Palace in the recent three months.” said the young man politely, “Every formula is at least two-hundred percent more effective than the old one.”
The old man nodded with a faint smile, and responded with a deep voice, “Well done. Diseases will certainly attack after the flood, yet the Magi Palace provided so many improved formulae timely. Well done!”
A bronze board floated in the air. A hoary old man sat on the board quietly, with his long hair and bear tangled together, piled up around his body for three feet, yellowing like old ivory. Expressionlessly, this old man looked down at those people in the palace.
Two young men stood behind the old man. Their eyes sparkled with a faint five-colored light. With twisted, evil looks, they stared at those people in the palace. Extremely low voices came from the mouths of these two young men, only for the old man sitting on the bronze board to hear.
“Don’t worry, Rock Dragon old man. We will keep our promises. You and your children, and the children of your children, will all have eternal lives, and will not be attacked by us. All you need to do is cooperate. Help us in seizing the highest power of your kind, and let us control your humankind. Your reward will beyond your imagination.”
Rock Dragon old men gazed at those people in the palace with a complicated look.
A very long while later, he murmured to himself, “I am the leader of Star Guards. My duty, the duty of Star Guards, is to save and preserve the human civilization, when human beings are facing destructive disasters, and pass it on, to make sure that the human civilization will not die out.”
“But this time…I chose to be on your side, to push the humankind deeper into the swamp, towards the destruction.” continued Rock Dragon old man, “My family, generation by generation, we have been loyal and devoted to the humankind…I…I…”
The two young men smiled coldly, pressed their hands on Rock Dragon old man’s shoulders, and said, “You did nothing wrong, nothing wrong at all. We all have to think of ourselves, and our children. Betraying your own kind? We’ve seen a lot like this. It’s truly no big deal.”
The two young men seemed to say more, but a middle-aged man rushed in, kneeled, and kowtowed to the old man.
“Grand Elder, Emperor Shun is here.”
Chapter 1209: The Obsession with Living
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“This is a forbidden area. Without our leader’s permission, no one is allowed to step in…Not even the human emperor!”
In the dark path, two middle-aged men in black dragon-skin armors blocked Ji Hao’s way, with long and thin blades held in their hands. They slightly bent their knees, lowered their bodies, and gripped the blade hilts with both hands, fixing their eyes on Ji Hao like beasts staring at their prey. If Ji Hao dared to take another step forward, they would put up a desperate fight.
“Emperor Shun is right here. I am Marquis Yao Ji Hao, and we are here to talk to Rock Dragon, your leader.” said Ji Hao with a deep and strong voice, “Clear the way!”
Emperor Shun was wearing a royal robe, followed by a troop of heavily armored human warriors. These warriors were from Emperor Shun’s family, and were his most trusted warriors.
The two middle-aged man didn’t say another word. They breathed deeply, then thick stripes emerged on their white skins. Along with there heavy breaths, their heads quickly transformed into black tiger heads.
Ji Hao’s eye corners twitched intensely — This was a rare cultivation method created by beast Magi from Southern Wasteland. With a dedicated method, the soul of a carefully selected, powerful beast could merge with a young human being. As the young human being grows up, his or her soul would be gradually nourished by the beast’s soul. As a result, in terms of strength, agility, life-force, this young human being could go beyond the limitations of the humankind in all aspects.
However, in the process of growth, this young human being would be constantly threatened by the beast soul, as his or her soul could be devoured by the beast soul at any time. After that, this young human being would become a half-human and half-beast monster. Therefore, this beast Magi cultivation method was forbidden by Zhu Rong long ago, and was rarely used at present. Except for some uncivilized beast Magi clans, only extra powerful clans would use it to train reliable warriors.
These two warriors, who were called ‘star guards’ by Emperor Shun, had the souls of tigers sealed in their bodies!
Buzz! The long blades in the two warriors’ hands spurted wisps of black mist, while countless black spell symbols emerged on those blades. Meanwhile, streams of dark mist surged out of the rock walls on both sides, being speedily absorbed by the two blades.
“Evil ghosts merging with human bodies.” Ji Hao looked at the two middle-aged human warriors with a dark face. They had not only sealed fierce tiger souls in their bodies. The cultivation methods they used were mostly evil and cruel, and highly harmful to themselves.
This evil ghost magic is incredibly powerful, but even more dangerous than the beast souls inside their bodies. During the cultivation process, with slight carelessness, the evil ghosts could devour all of the cultivator’s spirit blood.
These two were dare-to-die warriors!
“Clear the way!” Glancing at the two middle-aged warriors whose eyes had turned pasty, Ji Hao didn’t want to waste any more time. He gave a long shout, leaned his body forward, and pressed his hands on the two warriors’ chests, releasing a soft yet strong power through his palms.
The two middle-aged warriors were both powerful Divine Magi. Because of their life-risking cultivation style, even though they were newly promoted Divine Magi, they were even stronger than ordinary high-level Divine Magi.
Nevertheless, the power released from Ji Hao’s palms was unstoppable. These two warriors failed to steady their bodies and were forced back for hundreds of meters.
Tens of star guards with black dragon-skin armors were behind the two warriors. They boosted up their strengths together and attempted to stop the two warriors, but failed, and ended up being thrown back by Ji Hao’s torrent of power.
Staggering back for hundreds of meters, a bone-piercing cold power erupted before these star guards could even steady their bodies. Puff! Beams of cold light burst from their bodies and froze these star guards in a giant deep blue ice block, which had a faint silver luster.
Following a series of cracking noise, complicated white stripes emerged in the ice block, sparkling. Judging by these stripes, this ice block was not an ordinary one. Instead, it contained the great Dao power, and could only be melted by some rare divine fires and spirit flames.
People walking in the path stopped in shock. Unlike those armored warriors, these people were the ‘seeds of civilization’. They had wide ranges of knowledge and great capacities of information kept in their heads. Any of them could largely improve the level of civilization development of a clan. However, they were all awfully weak physically.
“Seal this place. Whoever dares to move without permission…” Emperor Shun tightened his face and breathed deeply, then slowly gave the order. Remaining silent for quite a while, he let out the last few words, “…will be executed summarily!”
‘Whoever dares to move without permission will be executed summarily’!
Normally, Emperor Shun would never give such a cruel order. Not every star guard was guilty. They didn’t all choose the side of sky devils and betray the humankind. Normally, Emperor Shun would give everyone a chance to explain themselves; he would interrogate each of them carefully to get results.
But today, he was enraged; he was also confused.
He panicked. He worried that something even worse might happen. Therefore, he gave this cruel order.
The troop of human warriors rushed in speedily. They broke all closed bronze doors one after another, sealed the path and every branch, took over all defensive magic formations, and set up new magic seals, firmly blocking the whole valley area.
Ji Hao took the lead, with Emperor Shun followed closely behind him. They swept across the path with over a thousand strong human warriors from Emperor Shun’s family.
All the way, star guards had been showing up, attempting to stop them. Yet, Ji Hao sealed all of them in the dark-blue ice by using his power of Taiji. None of these star guards could take even one strike from Ji Hao.
Bang! Ji Hao violently kicked open the halfway closed gate of the palace at the end of the path and generated a strong gale, which raised the hair of people in the palace.
Those people raised their heads and looked at Ji Hao in shock and confusion.
Ever since the beginning of Star Guards, when this secret palace was built, no one dared, nor could to set foot in this place without permission, not to mention violently kicking the gate like Ji Hao just did.
“Shun, it’s been a while. Hmm, you don’t look so good. Are you ill? You are the emperor of our humankind. Please, take care of yourself.” Rock Dragon old man sat on the bronze board and calmly greeted to Emperor Shun.
“I want a reason!” Emperor Sun slowly took a few steps forward, raised his head, and looked at Rock Dragon old man, saying with a deep voice.
Rock Dragon old man glanced at Ji Hao, then looked at those heavily armored warriors, who had been nimbly scattering around Emperor Shun. Next, he turned around and glanced at the two young men behind him, sighed slowly and said, “You know…My life is ending, even though you, and the few former emperors before you, have tried your best to find me all kinds of precious things to prolong my life. Fire jujubes from the East Sea, gold pears from Southern Wasteland, green lotus roots from Southern Wasteland, jade mushrooms from Western Wasteland…”
Shaking his head, Rock Dragon old man continued, “I’m afraid of death. That’s all.”
Chapter 1210: Cut the Knot
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Emperor Shun remained silent.
The palace was as silent as a grave. Many star guards raised their heads in shock, looking at Rock Dragon old man. Some star guards had been transcribing secret texts in this place for almost all their lives; they could perfectly control the muscles of their hands. But at the moment, their fingers twitched slightly, leaving ugly marks on those dragon-skin scrolls, wasting thousands of sheets for no reason.
Human beings were born with all kinds of desire. Power, wealth, territory…However, the fear of death and the thirst for living could generate the ultimate desire of a human being.
Rock dragon old man had lived for many years; he had served at least five human emperors. In his long life, he memorized countless secret texts, learned a wide range of knowledge; you could even see him as a walking thesaurus of the human civilization.
He knew all the secrets of the humankind, even including those deepest, darkest ones. He also knew many secrets about Pan Gu world, which were dug up by generations of human beings with solid efforts.
Rock Dragon old man was way too important to the humankind. He failed to step into the level of Supreme Magi. Therefore, every human emperor would spare no effort to prolong his life. With all kinds of treasure collected from every corner of the world, his life was extended year after year.
However, Rock dragon old man was too old. Unlike Candle Dragon Gui, who was gifted with a long span of life because of his candle dragon bloodline, Rock Dragon old man was only a human being after all. He was stuck at the level of Divine Magus and couldn’t make any progress, no matter how hard he tried. No matter how many life-extending magic medicines he took, his body was still withering as the time passed by. Now, he was already dying.
“I thought that a wise man like you should have seen through life and death already.” After a long while, Emperor Shun started talking. He still didn’t want to believe this. “After all, even many of the most ordinary human warriors see it clearly.”
Taking a deep breath, Emperor Shun raised his head, looking at the dark-cyan dome, and those light streams pouring down from it, then murmured, “At least, those warriors had no fear of death when they put on armors and raised weapons to face the non-humankind in Chi Ban Mountain.”
Shaking his head, Emperor Shun lowered his head, looking at those deeply shocked star guards, and continued, “At least, facing the flood and those water-kind creatures, warriors in our flood-control troops are fighting with their lives.”
“They are not as smart as you… Some of them are even silly and confused. For many young people, even learning to write can be a torture in their eyes. They don’t know much, they really don’t.”
“But non-humankind beings were killing their parents, raping their sisters, invading their territories passed down from their ancestors through generations. So, they puffed out their chests and risked their own lives to fight those non-humankind beings. Led by Gong Gong, the water-kind raised a flood and attempted to bring down the entire humankind, to enslave us. So, those young warriors stood out again and risked their lives, fighting the enemies.”
Shaking his head slightly, Emperor Shun carried on, “Among us, many had no fear of death.”
Smiling bitterly, Emperor Shun looked at Rock Dragon old man, and continued with a dry voice, “But I never thought, you, the wisest human being…”
“I am afraid of death… Is this shameful?” Rock Dragon old man smiled. His smile was simple and honest, water-clear, without any hesitation. He had deeply sunken eyes, yet those eyes were pure as the eyes of a newborn baby.
Looking at Rock Dragon old man’s eyes, Ji Hao knew that Rock Dragon old man had ‘figured it out’ already.
He was indeed a wise man. Rock Dragon old man had seen through everything and solved every puzzle. Even though he was wrong, he was determined, with no regrets.
“I am afraid of death, because I have lived too long, and I know too much. I am afraid of death because I understand how to appreciate life and the beauty of the world the most.”
“I want to live, so I can see all mountains and oceans in this world; I want to live, so I can watch the sunrise and sunset in every part of the world. I want to live, so I can watch the clouds drifting, the snow falling, the flowers blooming, and the rivers flowing.”
“I know too much, and I realized that the more I know, the more I am confused…Emperor Shun, do you know how many types of stones exist in this world? What about bugs? Fishes?”
“This is only one world, Pan Gu world, yet this one world took me so much time to study about it. But with all the time I have spent, I failed to dig up all secrets of this world! Then someone told me that, Pan Gu world was just one of countless worlds in the vast Chaos.”
“I want to visit the other worlds. I want to see the flowers, the snowflakes of those worlds. I want to drink wine and read a book under towering trees of those worlds; I want to ramble under the starry skies of those worlds…I want to be with beautiful women in those worlds, then spread my bloodline all over the universe!”
“I can’t stand it… I can’t die. There is so much wonderfulness I have yet to see and live through, so much knowledge I have yet to learn…I can’t become a decayed corpse, a puff of ash…Maybe, thousands of descendants will worship me as their ancestor’s soul after I die. But so what?”
“So, you betrayed me…betrayed the humankind!” Emperor Shun nodded with a bitter smile and responded, “I should have figured it out long ago. You’re the only one who knows so well about the weaknesses of my six treasures and the ‘People and Motherland’ painting, the only one among all human beings! The only one! I just didn’t want to believe it.”
Rock Dragon old man calmly looked at Emperor Shun, then slowly stood up from the bronze board. His tangled long hair and beard loosened themselves, wisp by wisp, gently swaying around his body.
“Didn’t you want to believe it?” Rock Dragon old man grinned, quite carelessly and relaxedly, as he said with a bland tone, “Let me do something that might make you believe…”
“It seems that Ying Zun, Se Zun, and Yuu Zun have all failed. Is there any bigger secret about the human emperor that I don’t know yet? But,, this is what you’ve been looking forward to, isn’t it?” He turned around and said to the two young men behind him.
The two young men curved up their mouth corners, nodded and laughed, “Good, let’s see which one of us can have the soul of your emperor!”
Rock Dragon old man chuckled, then clapped his hands loudly. Countless pearls inlaid in the dome suddenly shone with a dazzling light, while a strong wave of power descended. Countless heavily armored warriors showed up all of a sudden.
At least ten-thousand warriors appeared with their eyes sparkling with the five-colored light, gripping sharp blades as they silently launched attacks on Emperor Shun’s warriors and Ji Hao.
Chapter 1211: The Powers of Sky Devils
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Rock Dragon old man had obstacles in his heart.
The more he knew, the more he got confused. Countless ‘unknowns’ accumulated in his heart and became barriers, keeping him away from the breakthrough to the level of Supreme Magus.
He was a peak-level Divine Magus many years ago, a top-grade one. But, the throne of the human emperor had changed its owner a couple of times, yet he was still a peak-level Divine Magus. He failed to make any progress.
He was way too knowledgeable. Therefore, as a Divine Magus, he was stunningly powerful. Every single hair of his was sparkling with countless tiny spell symbols, each being completely different; fire, water, thunder, poisons, ice, light, mist, phantoms…
Ji Hao raised his head, looking at Rock Dragon old man. He felt that he wasn’t fighting against one human being. Instead, it seemed that ten thousand Divine Magi launched attacks on him simultaneously. These Divine Magi all had different powers; they attacked with all of their powers, and their attacks were all lethal.
“You know everything…Yet you have no specialty!” Ji Hao roared towards the sky and shouted out Rock Dragon old man’s greatest weakness.
Rock Dragon quivered. His clear eyes suddenly turned lusterless. Ji Hao’s words pointed out his biggest weakness, the one he cared the most about. He was distracted, and his mind was shaken.
His hair clanged against each other, as he dashed to Ji Hao and Emperor Shun along with a shrill swishing noise.
Ji Hao laughed out loud and gently clapped his hands. Buzz! Faint golden powder puffed up from his ten fingers, looking light tiny golden light spots, hovering around his fingertips. Gradually, transparent, golden lotuses bloomed on his fingertips.
Silvery bird songs could be heard from those lotuses. Breathtakingly beautiful phoenixes airily flew out from those lotuses, shaking their long, glowing tail feathers. They spread their wings while singing happily and showing off their beauty.
The hundred-miles-wide palace was illuminated by the splendid golden light. Refreshing aroma of flowers, herbs, and fruits spread in the air, along with beautiful, soul-comforting bird songs, and countless translucent, golden petals drifting down.
Faintly audible Buddhist chanting echoed through the air. Everyone on the scene sensed it, strong and touching, but no one understood it. After all, things like ‘Buddhist chants’ shouldn’t be existing in this era. With something he learned in the previous life, Ji Hao brought it here.
The simple and strong melody resounded across Rock Dragon old man’s heart, and the hearts of all possessed star guards in the palace.
Rock Dragon old man trembled; his hair paused in the air, and stopped moving. All of the star guards in the palace showed faint smiles. These star guard working with those dragon-skin scrolls were not fighters, and under the effects of the magic Ji Hao cast, they all fell asleep.
As for those heavily armored star guard warriors who were possessed by sky devils, the Buddhist chants Ji Hao created were torturing their souls. The Pan Gu bell floated above Ji Hao’s head, while he gently knocked his fingers on ut, generating slight bell rings that echoed with the Buddhist chants, striking on those possessed guards.
Over ten-thousand possessed warriors began vomiting blood. Their eyes burned with a five-colored flame, while their faces twisted like ghosts.
“Damn you! Rock Dragon, you should die!” Ji Hao was smiling, but his voice sounded like the cries of a ten-thousand years old sorrowful ghost.
The eyes of those possessed warriors were burned out. Through their empty eye sockets, Ji Hao found, in both anger and shock, that the blood and flesh of these warriors were all devoured by sky devils. By now, nothing but their skins remained.
Locking his fingers together, Ji Hao gave a thunderous roar and cast an evil-suppressing magic that he learned from Yu Yu, then slapped heavily on the Pan Gu bell with both his hands.
A resounding bell ring was generated. All tables in the palaces and dragon-skin scrolls on those tables disintegrated momentarily, turning into bits and pieces that darted all over the area.
The armors of all possessed warriors shattered suddenly; their skins split up, exposing the twisting five-colored light and flame inside their bodies. While flickering, the vividly colorful light and flame quickly dimmed down like a candlelight in a hurricane.
“This is our supreme magic!” The two young men behind Rock Dragon old man burst with a raging growl, “How did you learn our supreme magic? You, you…You didn’t just defeat Ying Zun and the other two…”
Ji Hao’s eyes sparkled with a silver and golden light as he responded coldly, “I didn’t just defeat them, I’ve also devoured their original souls. All their memories and powers are mine now!”
The two young men glanced at each other, then roared out in rage. The one in the left trembled intensively, then suddenly exploded into a cloud of glowing five-colored smoke. From the exploding human body, an entirely golden silhouette emerged, with three heads and eight arms, wearing all kinds of sparkling gemstones.
The other one also roared with a high-pitched voice and exploded, after which, a half-human and half-dragon, silvery creature flew out. The upper body of this creature was humanoid, but with four faces and six arms. Each arm was holding a long spear, and all eight eyes glared at Ji Hao; its lower body was a dragon tail.
Ji Hao’s pupils shrank. Both of them were as powerful as Ying Zhun; they had gone beyond the ‘appearance’, and reached the level of ‘nature’, which meant they could already create real things with their powers.
“Perfect! Let me see what you have!” Ji Hao shouted out loud, then activated the Pan Gu bell and the Taiji Universe mirror together. The Pan Gu bell released dense streams of Chaos power and covered Ji Hao and the two sky devils. Meanwhile, the Taiji Universe mirror shone with a misty light, which blocked the line of sight of all the others.
When the light pierced everyone’s eye, it disabled them from seeing what had actually been happening, Ji Hao activated the five-colored cauldron without any hesitation, transformed it into a colorful swirl, and wrapped up that half-human half-dragon creature, while the two sky devils hadn’t paid much attention to the swirl yet.
Before the other sky devil could help, Ji Hao bent his body, gripped the Taiji divine sword, and rushed up, launching a crazy wave of hacks.
Unlike his usual violent and straightforward style of swordplay, this time, by wielding the sword, Ji Hao created layers of illusions. His sword became hazy and blue, and the two sky devils could barely see it. Ji Hao’s sword landed on the two sky devils’ bodies over and over again.
Ji Hao had already started combining those sky devil magics with what he had learned from Yu Yu and his brothers. Sky devil magics were indeed evil, but were also impressively powerful. A cultivator should never build his or her cultivation upon these evil sky devil magics, but in the right way, these magics could serve perfectly as a supportive cultivation method.
Rock Dragon old man finally realized what had just happened. Harshly, he yelled at Ji Hao, “You rude child, how dare you talk to me like that?!”
As Rock Dragon old man prepared to attack Ji Hao again, Emperor Shun gave a long sigh and blocked his way.
Chapter 1212: Never Peaceful
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Rock Dragon old man was powerful.
But facing Emperor Shun, he was easily defeated.
As the leader of the Star Guard, he was responsible for protecting the human civilization, the human culture. Every star guard had made a powerful soul blood oath. Emperor Shun did nothing but stand in front of Rock Dragon old man, and taking a full-power strike launched by Rock Dragon old man.
Emperor Shun stayed perfectly unharmed, while Rock Dragon old man vomited blood. Rock Dragon old man’s spirit internal stars collapsed suddenly, while his limbs were shattered as well.
He was at his last gasp now.
“That soul blood oath is indeed powerful. I, I’ve tried for so many years, but still failed to deactivate it.” Rock Dragon old man fell on the ground while vomiting blood. He laughed bitterly to Emperor Shun, “I want, want nothing but to live. Is it too much?”
“If possible, I also want you to live forever. You are the wisest human being, and none of us wants to lose you,” Emperor Shun kneeled on one knee beside Rock Dragon old man and held up Rock Dragon old man’s upper body, letting him lean against his shoulder.
Pressing his left hand on Rock Dragon old man’s back, Emperor Shun sent his own life-force into Rock Dragon old man’s body to keep him alive, while saying, “If you had any other wish, we would have tried out best to fulfill your expectations. But you chose the wrong way. You really shouldn’t have agreed to these sky devils’ requests…See, they fed on your families!”
Emperor Shun pointed at those broken armors on the ground.
Earlier, Ji Hao destroyed over ten-thousand possessed star guard warriors with a single strike. Those sky devils were all killed, but way before that, they devoured the souls, the blood, and the flesh of those star guard warriors, leaving nothing but empty shells.
Those star guard warriors were all Rock Dragon old man’s families, his offsprings.
Rock Dragon old man looked at those armor pieces in silence. Abruptly, an ice-cold drop of tear rolled out from his wrinkled eye corner as he murmured to himself, “Yeah, so many sweet boys, they shouldn’t have died. They could have lived. Why did I work with those evil beings…?”
“Green Pine, he got married three months ago.”
“Little Six, he had just been engaged with the girl-next-door.”
“And little Piggy, he loved grilled pig ears the most. Days ago, he went into the mountain with his brothers, brought back a few huge wild boars. These were all wonderful kids. They were the future of our humankind… Why did I agree to let those evil beings possess them?”
“I am truly afraid of death.” Rock Dragon old man struggled to raise his head, looking at Emperor Shun, “I am your teacher. Shun, you and the few boys before you, you have all learned from me. But I, an old man, watched you boys become Supreme Magi and leave the world one after another. You left the old man here alone…”
“I am really afraid. I know a lot, I know many things that you don’t, but I am more confused than any of you.”
“Where will I go after I die?”
“Will I still be me, after I die?”
“Is reincarnation real?”
“What about a thousand years later after I have died? Will I still exist?”
“In my life, I have my most beloved woman, my favorite children, grandchildren…I have so much to care…What will happen to them after I died? My most beloved girl, if reincarnation is real and I can live again, will you still recognize me? Will I still recognize you when we meet again?”
“The great terror between life and death…Death is not so terrifying. What I am truly frightened of is loosing all that I love. I can’t let it all go. The more I am afraid of losing, the more confused I get. The more confused I get, the more frightened I feel …”
Rock Dragon old man looked at Emperor Shun in the eyes, pointed at his own heart, and continued, “But, it still shouldn’t happen. I have a chance to think now. No matter how badly I am terrified of death, I shouldn’t be helping those evil beings. I am dying now, but my mind is suddenly clear again. When did things start to change?”
Emperor Shun knitted his eyebrows. His eyes shone with a sharp light, as he asked in a deep voice, “You…What can you remember?”
Rock Dragon old man remained silent for a long while, then raised his right hand with difficulty, weakly knocked on his forehead and said, “Someone, someone erased some of my memories…Ah, how terrifying…Hehe, I thought that I am a powerful one, especially good at all kinds of soul magic…I am, always, always the one to do things to the others’ souls…But, I never thought that one day, someone would do things to me, yet I didn’t even know.”
“This, hmm, hehe…I am dying now, but I finally remembered.”
“My youngest granddaughter, that day, she brought back a lotus.” Rock Dragon old man looked at Emperor Shun, his lips twitching, “A rare one, golden, with eighty-one petals. It was glowing and colorful. I had never seen a lotus like that before, so I planted it in a jade bowl, and looked at it every day and night.”
“Later on, someone told me that he has a supreme magic that can allow me to go beyond life and death, to live forever.”
“But how did he tell me that? And why did I believe him? How could I…Those sky devils, how did they find me?”
Rock Dragon old man’s voice turned weaker and weaker. Blood gushed out of his mouth. Soon, bits of smashed internal organs started spurting out of his mouth. He looked at Emperor Shun, reached out his hand, which was covered in blood, then gently patted on Emperor Shun’s cheek.
“Do you remember it? Back then, you were sent to me to learn fishing, farming, grazing…You were just a three-year-old kid…Shun, be careful, you must be careful…We human beings are the owners of the natural fortune, that means we can never live a peaceful life…Wolves, tigers, cruel and evil ones…Too many of them…”
Rock Dragon old man slightly trembled, then his body quickly turned cold and stiff. His life faded, so quickly.
Emperor Shun gazed at Rock Dragon old man’s face and murmured with a low voice, “We are the owner of the natural fortune, so we can never live a peaceful life. Why? Why? Those wolves, tigers…”
Slowly putting down Rock Dragon old man’s body, Emperor Shun stood back up. His eyes had turned blood-red, while streams of purple mist rose, twisting around his body. The broad palace started quaking; hurricanes were raised, stirring the air and roaring shrilly.
“If we can never live a peaceful life, so can’t you!” Emperor Shun gritted his teeth and raised his head, roaring towards the sparkling dome, “If we can never live a peaceful life, you shall never rest either! For what you have done to us, sooner or later, we will do it back to you!”
Following a sizzling noise, Rock Dragon old man’s body suddenly began burning.
Rock Dragon old man’s body quickly burned out, leaving a fist-sized golden lotus wrapped a hazy silhouette in it. It flashed up and seemed to dart away.
Chapter 1213: Rock Dragon old man’s Soul
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Emperor Shun saw it clearly. The three-inch-tall hazy silhouette wrapped in the golden lotus was Rock Dragon old man.
Someone had entrapped him, and even attempted to take his soul!
If it were the soul of an ordinary human being, none of these efforts were needed. But who was Rock Dragon old man? The leader of Star Guard, an old minister who had served a few Human Emperors. His brain was a thesaurus; knowledge, cultures, all the true wealth of the humankind were kept in his brain.
Not only knowledge, to someone who could lay such a perfect, ingenious trap for Rock Dragon old man, that ‘shadowy’, ‘superficial’ knowledge of the humankind might mean nothing at all.
But Rock Dragon old man also knew all the secrets of the humankind. The structure of the defensive formation of Pu Ban City, the weaknesses of all defensive treasures of the human emperor, and the deepest secrets of all top-grade human clans…Those super clans and families, those had raised human emperors, such as You Xiong Family, Shennong Family, Suiren Family, Fuxi Family…All these families had many secrets, and Rock Dragon old man knew all of their secrets.
Those secrets were awfully important for the entire humankind. Any of those secrets could be a fatal weakness of the humankind.
If someone took away Rock Dragon old man’s soul, the humankind would become like a naked newborn baby, with no secrets, all their weaknesses exposed to the enemies.
Emperor Shun was infuriated. He roared thunderously; the purple mist around his body rose in clouds, transformed into a thick purple shade, and descended on the golden lotus. In the meanwhile, the lights with four different colors sparkled in the purple shade. Yellow, blue, red, cyan, four dragon-like streams of light dazzled out of the shade, towards the golden lotus. These lights represented the powers of earth, water, fire, and wind.
At the same time, a warm mist was released from the purple shade, rising straight up. A weirdly-shaped bronze bell was wrapped in the mist. Unlike the Pan Gu bell, this bell was oblate, with a narrowed top and a wide bottom, looking almost like a cone as it floated above Emperor Shun’s head.
This strangely shaped bronze bell had beautiful, smooth outlines. On the bell, countless human silhouettes were sparkling; some of them were farming, some were fishing, some were weaving, some were hunting. As a dim light flash across every silhouette, one could even see the long lives of countless living beings playing right before one’s eyes, magical, splendid, shocking, and touching.
From the air, a cold and clear voice could be heard.
“Pan Gu died after the world was created. His body became the dragon ancestor, soul became the phoenix ancestor, and bloodline became human beings. Since then, the dragon-kind, the phoenix-kind, and the humankind lived in this world. The world sensed them, and created the dragon emperor bell, the phoenix emperor bell, and the human emperor bell, as three powerful spirit treasures.”
“According to the legend, the human emperor bell gathered the faith power of all human beings and the fortune of nature. It is unimaginably powerful, but only a handful of people have seen it. Today, I feel very lucky to see the human emperor bell!”
As this voice talked slowly, the four dragon-like light streams released by Emperor Shun violently bumped on the golden lotus and generated a heavy rain of light. Resonant dragon roars echoed to the sky which quaked the palace, and even sent many fainted star guards flying tens of miles away.
The golden lotus remained unmoved. A full-power strike launched by Emperor Shun failed to do any harm to it.
Emperor Shun gave a long sigh. After that, with a pair of congested eye, he punched heavily on the human emperor bell with both fists. The bronze bell slightly quivered, then released waves of cyan-colored light circle, speedily spreading towards all directions.
People on the scene heard nothing from their ears, but from their hearts, they heard the roars of millions and millions of human beings, blasting like thunders.
“Woo! Woo! Woo!” The angry roars generated a wild, burning strength, that could boil any human being’s blood. Ji Hao had been fighting the two sky devils under the Pan Gu bell. Hearing the roar, Ji Hao suddenly felt that his strength was suddenly boosted up, and his mind turned much clearer than before. Every strike he made was now swifter and smoother.
The golden lotus paused in the air. A dazzling light spread around it and expanded for over a thousand miles within a blink of an eye. Images emerged from the light; those were human ancestors, struggling to survive in the ancient world. They fought wild beasts, burned thorny undergrowth, and uprooted long grasses. They built villages on uncultivated lands, and started the human civilization, deep in the forests.
During hurricanes and storms, human ancestors roared and cried, wielding stone axes and wooden sticks, dragging their scrawny, weak bodies, desperately fighting those powerful creatures.
During floods, they connected their pasty bodies and built a wall of blood and flesh.
During mudflows, they shielded children against giant rocks falling from the sky with their shoulders.
During wildfires, they opened their mouth, bursting with despairing roars towards the sky-devouring fire. The strength they never had before erupted from their bodies and generated strong gales from their chest, which blew out the wildfires.
Spirit beasts broke into villages, and tore their bodies apart with sharp teeth and claws. But those scrawny, short human ancestors activated their bloodlines and released their powers. They raised their simple, roughly crafted weapons, rushed up and slew those beasts.
They fought natural disasters, wild beasts, and all kinds of evils; they passed their bloodlines on!
The images of the lives of human ancestors flashed across the enormous light screen. Their happiness, their anger, their sadness, their passion, eventually merged with a terrifying power, which wrapped around the golden lotus and suddenly tightened up.
The human emperor bell delivered a message to every human being on the scene.
“In this dangerous world, living is not easy. But all human beings, standing straight upon our land, under the blue sky, will live wonderful lives.”
“If spirit creatures want to kill us, we kill them.”
“If wild beasts want to eat us, we slaughter them!”
“If gods want to stand upon us, we bring gods down!”
“We are carriers of Pan Gu’s bloodline, we should have a homeland in this world!”
Along with a cracking noise, the golden lotus shattered. Rock Dragon old man’s soul was grabbed back by Emperor Shun. The human emperor bell floated above Emperor Shun’s head. Human ancestors’ roars and cries from the ancient world still lingered in everyone’s heart.
“The human emperor bell cannot be activated without a good reason.” said Emperor Shun with a strong voice, “No former human emperor dared activate the bell easily. This was also the reason why I let those evil beings seize the opportunity.”
“However, Rock Dragon old man is an important elder of the humankind. Indeed, he had chosen the wrong way, but I can’t let you take his soul.”
Emperor Shun raised his head while looking at the dome, and asked aloud, “May I ask your name? For what happened today, we will be needing your explanation!”
No one responded, it was all quiet.
Boom! The Pan Gu bell slightly quaked as Ji Hao showed his face from the dense mist, gasping quickly for air. The two sky devils had already been swallowed by the five-colored cauldron.
“Why are you hiding your face? Are you a turtle?” Ji Hao wasn’t as polite as Emperor Shun, actually, and he almost cursed out.
The air vibrated gently, then a golden hand slapped down towards Ji Hao’s head, along with rumbling thunder.
Chapter 1214: Life and Extinction
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The golden hand was at about the same size as human hands, except being golden and shiny.
The hand had a pearl-like luster, and seemed to be holy, sacred, and inviolable. The hand descended straight to Ji Hao’s head, not too fast, yet making Ji Hao feel that he could never dodge.
It was like the whole world had shrunk to his size, and his body was sealed in this tiny world; he couldn’t struggle, and couldn’t even move. The endless darkness surrounded him, dangerous, frightening, as if countless evil and cruel beasts were hiding in the darkness, waiting to tear Ji Hao into pieces once he broke out from this tiny world.
Ji Hao sensed a very familiar power vibration from the golden hand. Same as those beautiful naked girls created by Se Zun and Yuu Zun, this golden hand aimed at the weakest spot in his heart.
Perhaps, this hand was not so powerful. But in a weird way, it attacked Ji Hao’s soul and made him feel that he was going to be crushed. Before this golden hand appeared, before it hit Ji Hao, the soul-attack was already launched at him.
Facing this golden hand, any other human being might have given up on fighting, letting this hand land on his or her head and take the life away. That was the feeling it would give off— ‘You can never stop it. Therefore, you will be killed.’
“Evil tricks, piss off!” Ji Hao’s eyes shone brightly as he shouted deeply. Countless silvery singing voices could instantly be heard. As the owner of the golden hand attacked him with something like sky-devil magics, Ji Hao decided to fight back also with a sky devil magic.
The golden light emitted from the hand dimmed down suddenly. The golden hand abruptly turned mottled and bronze, as if it had been through millions of years, becoming rusted and old. The golden hue was gone, remaining verdigris.
The hand continuously slapped down along with a heavy sense of power. However, it could no longer stifle Ji Hao.
Suddenly, Ji Hao sensed a strong coldness from his right palm. He looked at this palm and felt like he was watching the changing of seasons, flowers blooming and withering, a newborn baby growing into a boy, becoming a man, turning old, then withering into a pale skeleton.
‘Extinction’! For an unknown reason, Ji Hao recognized the coldness coming from his palm. The power of ‘extinction’, the most mysterious, immeasurable great Dao in the world.
Could anyone in the world truly be immortal? As far as Ji Hao knew, no one. Even Yu Yu dared only to call himself ‘unbreakable’, but not immortal.
Without immortality, every living being would eventually have an end, and that final end was called ‘extinction’.
The sun would dim, stars would fall; the earth would sink, and Pan Gu world would eventually collapse.
People, beasts, fishes, and birds would all die; those divine gods, the ones who used to stand high above the masses, they were already gone. Those powerful beings, who once dominated the whole world, had all perished.
All of this, all the ends, the death, would be controlled by the power of ‘extinction’, the most mysterious great Dao in the world. If one could control of the power of ‘extinction’, he or she might be able to go beyond it and attain true immortality.
“Ambitious!” Looking at the hand falling from the air, Ji Hao raised his right fist right towards it.
A tiny sun exploded on Ji Hao’s fist, dazzling and scorching hot. The sun was the origin of all living creatures; it nourished the whole world, providing all living beings with energy. The sun was the life, the passion, the extreme of all vigor in the world.
The golden sunlight shone from Ji Hao’s fist. Sensing the deepest belief in his heart, Ji Hao laughed. Being alive, how wonderful, how sacred! He had a healthy body, he could laugh, talk, walk, jump. He was young; youth, the beautiful youth; the ‘extinction’ was so far away from him.
Therefore, Ji Hao laughed out loud. The thriving life-force burst from every part of his body, while the essence sun fire burned ragingly on his fist, warmly, blindingly. Trees, flowers, birds, beasts, fishes, dragons and phoenixes, the essence sun fire drew all kinds of creatures.
All kinds of living beings showering under the sun of Pan Gu world drew themselves on Ji Hao’s fist. With his passion to life, Ji Hao faced the hand with his strong fist.
“Everything-grow!”
Without even knowing, Ji Hao made the move of ‘everything-grow in a perfect way.
Emperor Shun stood beside Ji Hao, mouth opened in shock, staring at Ji Hao and sensing the overwhelming life-force from him. The power of life, how fabulous, how splendid! Ji Hao’s entire body was shining, with the life-force surging out from every pore of his.
Emperor Shun even felt that the world might have looked just like this when Saint Pan Gu created it, but died under the attacks of countless Chaos monsters, and the first generation of living beings emerged. From saint Pan Gu’s body, an inexhaustible life-force erupted, creating all living beings, strong living beings!
“Marvelous, Marquis Yao!” Emperor Shun laughed resonantly. He raised both fists and punched heavily on the human emperor bell. Once again, the roars of millions and millions of human beings resounded through the clouds. Hazy figures of human ancestors emerged in the air and cheered upon sensing the thriving life-force releasing from Ji Hao’s body. They then transformed into dazzling beams of light and flashed across the air.
“Eh?” A voice came from the air.
The mottled hand bumped fiercely against Ji Hao’s fist. Ji Hao lost his sight temporarily. All of a sudden, he sensed a bone-piercing coldness from every corner of his body. Meanwhile, his red sun primordial spirits and the three embryos of Dao withered simultaneously.
The power of ‘extinction’ drained him momentarily. Ji Hao’s body withered, turning skinny and scrawny. His soul was dying, like falling petals. A heavy sense of death spread out from his whole body.
The golden flame burning in Ji Hao’s right hand coiled on the mottled hand. Along with the roars, cries, and shouts of the souls of human ancestors, the mottled hand was burned into a strand of ash, disappearing without a trace.
A muffled hum could be heard from the air, following which was a growl in shock, confusion, and anger, “Good, good, good! Yu Yu has a good disciple…Ji Hao, you have truly hurt me…Cost me a thousand years of severe cultivation!”
The voice faded. Clearly, the owner of that voice wasn’t preparing to attack again, and had already gone away.
Ji Hao instantly sat on the ground. The power of death puffed out from his mouth, ears, eyes and nose as he screamed through gritted teeth, “Old b*stard! I know who you are! You didn’t say your name, but I know who you are!”
“You shameless old thing, how can you be shameless enough to attack me? I can’t defeat you, but I will be slaughtering your disciples!”
While roaring, a strange colorless light dazzled from Ji Hao’s internal organs. What happened next was an outburst of a tremendous life-force. Emperor Shun didn’t manage to react timely, and was sent flying to tens of miles away.
Chapter 1215: Half Step Supreme Magus
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Large amounts of sticky liquid oozed out of Ji Hao’s skin. Soon, he was entirely covered with a thick layer of sticky liquid.
Just now, he took a strike launched by that nameless powerful being, and as a result, ninety-nine percent of his body tissues died immediately because of the power of ‘extinction’. However, his internal organs had already been thoroughly remolded by the Chaos blood, now containing an extremely strong life-force, which erupted at this very moment like the kindling for a raging fire.
This new life-force was far stronger than Ji Hao’s original life-force. The Chaos blood flooded inside his body like a burning fire, allowing his body to excrete all impurities and regrow.
The five-colored round cauldron had already flown back to Ji Hao’s body. Earlier, the cauldron devoured two powerful sky devils, which now had become rich nourishments. The Pan Gu bell buzzed deeply, flying back to Ji Hao’s body as well.
The bell buzzed slightly, shattered the space, and extracted violent Chaos tides, sending into the five-colored cauldron. Pure and thriving life-force surged out of the cauldron, nourishing Ji Hao’s internal organs, regrowing his bones and muscles.
A creaking noise could be heard without an end. Golden fire, silver fire, and dark fire were burning on Ji Hao’s trembling body. Following the sizzling noise, the sticky liquid accumulated on Ji Hao’s skin was burned out speedily, generating a thick sandalwood scent that suffused the entire palace.
Ji Hao breathed deeply and quickly for air, starting a strong whirlwind in the palace. Torrents of natural powers roared over, flowing into his body, being digested by the five-colored cauldron, and building his new body.
Emperor Shun sensed the highly concentrated natural powers around Ji Hao’s body, and the speedily thinning natural powers in other areas. He waved his hand and sent the troop of warriors out of the palace.
Following Emperor Shun’s order, mountain-huge piles of magic crystals were carried into this palace in no time. Perfectly ground top-grade magic crystals were piled up around Ji Hao’s body, almost filling up the entire palace.
Ji Hao consumed those magic crystals up one after another. The piles had been shrinking, but more magic crystals had been ceaselessly sent in.
The mysterious man slowly showed up in Ji Hao’s spiritual space, murmuring with a deep and low voice, “With the spirit blood from the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and the human-kind, you now have a thin, yet pure Pan Gu bloodline. You’ve been cultivating yourself for so long, little guy, I think you can take the last drop of Pan Gu spirit blood now.”
“It was hidden in the Divine Origin Pool for so many years. Finally, it can be put to a good use! Good boy, truly, good boy.” Locking his fingers together, the mysterious man laughed delightfully, “That perfect punch with ‘everything-grow’, how wonderful!”
While chuckling, the mysteries man’s pair of eyes shone with a deep blue light, illuminating Ji Hao’s spiritual space. “Spirit Wa, Spirit Wa, this time, you found a good boy…”
As the mysterious man locked his fingers together, the large drop of Chaos blood inside Ji Hao’s heart exploded all of a sudden. Boiling, scorching hot, with an inexhaustible power of creation, the Pan Gu spirit blood circulated to every corner of Ji Hao’s body.
Suddenly, Ji Hao’s blood veins, meridians, bones and internal organs all blasted, but recovered after a single moment. Next, the Pan Gu spirit blood exploded once again, and his entire body regrew again.
Exploding and regrowing, over and over again… Within a couple of breaths, Ji Hao felt like he was thrown down the hell and then struggled back up for millions of times.
Painful…It wasn’t really painful, because Ji Hao felt that he was dead already. He could no longer feel anything, but in the meanwhile, he replayed the punch he made against the mottled hand just now, over and over again, while breathing strongly and maintaining his tightened body with the power of ‘everything-growl’.
Ji Hao’s body was reinforcing speedily. His blood, muscles, tendons, bones were all magically glowing like the colorless Chaos, yet also seemed to have the most beautiful colors in the world.
That nameless powerful being almost killed Ji Hao with a single strike, but at the same time, he activated the strongest life-force deeply hidden inside Ji Hao’s body. Rebirth after destruction… By cultivating himself severely, Ji Hao had been growing in strength. But now, something magical, fabulous happened to him, something similar to the creation of the world, of all living creatures.
Each human being had 129600 meridians, and each meridian had three to tens of accupoints. All of Ji Hao’s meridians and accupoints were strong and sturdy, and every accupoint of his had a red light spot dazzling in it. Those brightly sparkling red light spots were Ji Hao’s inner spirit stars.
That powerful being took away ninety-nine percent of Ji Hao’s life-force with a single strike, by doing which, all inner spirit stars in Ji Hao’s over a million accupoints were set free. Streams merged into torrents, and torrents became an ocean. His inner spirit stars transformed into raging torrents of power, surging to Ji Hao’s heart.
Suddenly, piles of magic crystals in the palace were dimmed down, as the natural powers contained in those crystals were drained by Ji Hao in a moment. Over a million inner spirit stars bumped against each other in Ji Hao’s chest and generated a thunderous series of boom. Ji Hao raised his head and let out a breath of Chaos power. He felt a new universe was created inside his body, as a vast void emerged in there.
A golden light spot floated in this vast void, shining brightly and passionately.
The nine dragons chariot gave a deep buzz, descended from Ji Hao’s spiritual space and merged with the golden light.
A beautiful silver light emerged beside the golden light. The water-like, chilly silver light spread out in all directions, neutralizing the restlessness of the golden light and steadying this void perfectly.
Between the golden light and the silver light was a dark sun, as large as the goldenness and the silveriness, but dimmer and hazier. It looked like a sphere of mist, and seemed to be far weaker than the golden light and the silver light.
Ji Hao opened his eyes. The drop of Chaos blood hidden in his heart had already been absorbed completely. Because of this drop of Pan Gu spirit blood, he was now scarily strong.
Slightly moving his hands, he activated his concentrated, yet extensive spirit power, and scanned across his entire body.
Seeing the three enormous light spots inside his body, Ji Hao’s mouth corners twitched intensely.
Half-step Supreme Magus!
He was now a half-step Supreme Magus!
The only problem was — For the final step of becoming a Supreme Magus, he needed to draw his spirit star into his body, then merge with it by using his soul power!
Did Ji Hao have to swallow the Pan Gu sun?!
“Didn’t the creators of this cultivation system think about it?”
“Me swallowing the Pan Gu sun?”
Chapter 1216: The Struggling Power
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In Ji Hao’s spiritual space, the mysterious man sat on a cloud with a struggling look.
He had witnessed Emperor Fuxi and a group of powerful human ancestors free themselves from the bloodlines of strong creatures, step by step through efforts, and create the cultivation system of human beings.
He watched the first generation of Supreme Magi emerging, witnessed that sky-shaking power that erupted from the body of a human being who merged with a true, natural star; he also witnessed their cultivations, the poor ones, who had failed. Some died right on the spot, both the bodies and the souls, and some had their souls stuck in natural stars, forever and ever.
However, which one of those human ancestors had ever thought that one day, one human being would be crazy enough to take the sun as the spirit star? Not Emperor Fuxi, not those powerful ones behind him. Yet, someone had truly done it; he had not only taken the sun as his spirit star, he also managed to turn himself into a half-step Supreme Magus, waiting to merge with his spirit star.
The sun, the leader of all stars in the world; splendid, magnificent, the king of stars. The power of the sun was as great as the combined powers of tens, hundreds, tens of thousands of natural stars. For this reason, back in the ancient era, Taiyi, the East Emperor, had dominated the world as the owner of the sun.
Taiyi was born with the sun, a true divine god. Therefore, he would control the sun power easily and freely.
Human Magi were different. Human bodies were born weak and fragile; but with a weak and fragile human body, one could absorb the star power, grow in strength, and adapt to the power of the spirit star. Once the body and the soul were both strong enough to the extreme point, this human being could take the risk, draw the spirit star into the body, and earn a chance to become a Supreme Magus.
The problem was, not even a real Supreme Magus could withstand the power of the sun!
Only Ji Hao, who was as strong as a monster…
“I created a little monster myself! He grew pure Pan Gu blood inside his body, attained a drop of real Pan Gu spirit blood to strengthen his body, excreted impurities, and tentatively built a ‘Pan Gu body’.”
“With that body…He will survive even if he has to swallow the Pan Gu sun…He might feel his heart burning for a couple of hours each day after that, but as long as he keeps growing stronger, that discomfort would be gone.”
“It’s just that…Stars in the sky are countless. Even if hundreds of thousands of those stars are taken by Supreme Magi to cultivate themselves, not a problem…But, the sun is necessary…”
The mysterious man was struggling, his heavy eyebrows even tangled together as he tightened his lips, bared his teeth, and murmured to himself, “Even fierce stars like the Killing Wolf can be taken. It’s only slightly weaker than the sun. Or Loho, that one can even rival the sun. Even these big stars are not as important as the sun.”
Pan Gu world could lose any star but the sun.
Without the sun, Pan Gu world would fall into eternal darkness. The lights of natural stars couldn’t illuminate the whole world, neither could they provide all living beings with warmth and energy. If the sun were taken away, the world would become a lifeless zone.
“This kid was born in the wrong place…Why was he born in Gold Crow Clan? Why was he naturally connected with the sun power? If he were born in the White Tiger Family in the west, things would be so easier.”
Giving a long sigh, the mysterious man helplessly spread his hands and said, “Well, the kid is smart, let him worry about that. I’ve been working hard to accumulate soul power. All I have now is not even enough to heal myself, so I shall stop worrying about him.”
The mysterious man snorted and disappeared.
Ji Hao snorted as well. It wasn’t the end of the world, and what couldn’t be solved? He would continue learning from Yu Yu. Meanwhile, he must not give up on his cultivation as a human Magus, which allowed him to be much stronger than his peers. For sure, he could not take the Pan Gu sun, but didn’t he have the Pan Jia sun?
Raising his head, Ji Hao seemed to see many other small worlds far, far away, right through the mountains in front of him.
Dishi Cha and the other non-humankind beings could locate those small worlds, and so could he. For the worst that might happen, he could simply go visit the other worlds and take their suns. The other worlds would certainly have different Dao of Sun, but their suns would be as powerful as the Pan Gu sun.
As long as he could understand the Dao of sun of those worlds, nothing would be different.
Slightly shaking, Ji Hao’s muscles shrank slightly, then abruptly swelled back.
Bang! As his muscles vibrated slightly, the space around him started quaking intensely. Thin black cracks spread out in all directions. Magic crystals piled in the palace shattered, releasing highly concentrated natural powers. Ji Hao opened his mouth and swallowed them all.
Following a sizzling noise, a liquid-silver-like stream of natural power flew into Ji Hao’s mouth like a torrent.
Breathing deeply, Ji Hao stood by the gate of the palace and said to a group of human warriors who had been rushing in with large bags carried in their arms, “It’s alright, enough, I don’t need more crystals…How much time did I spend?”
A middle-aged man with a long black robe stepped out from the crowd, politely bowed, and said, “Marquis Yao, you spent seven days this time. Emperor Shun has returned to the Town Hall. he wants you to go back to meet him once you are finished.”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, “Emergency?”
The middle-aged man nodded with a faint bitterness on his face, “Important emergency…That we can do nothing about.”
Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then flashed to the frontal gate of the palace. Following a thunderous buzz, Ji Hao stepped out and the palace was torn down. Everything in the palace was turned into ashes.
Ji Hao bumped straight into the mountain that the palace was built in. He shattered the tens of miles thick mountain body, and flew out from the other side. The enormous mountain collapsed, becoming rock powder. As a strong gale blew across, the powder drifted away.
“You…Are you alright?” The middle-aged man showed up right beside Ji Hao, with his face badly twisted.”
With a great confusion and shock, the middle-aged man looked at Ji Hao and said slowly, “This is the most important strong point of Star Guard. A hundred and forty-four top-grade defensive formations were hiding in the mountain that you broke just now, even stronger than the Town Hall’s…You did it only because you are in a rush, right? You didn’t …You didn’t make an extra effort to break those…?”
Ji Hao stood up from the ground and smiled a bit embarrassedly to the man.
The man shook his head with a bitter smile, waved his hands, and started a dark wind, then continued, “Marquis Yao, let me lead you to Emperor Shun. You have already stepped into a whole new level. Now, you are too dangerous to the others.”
Ji Hao let the man do whatever he needed to do. A strong dark wind brought him to the Town Hall.
Chapter 1217: The Will of the World
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In the Town Hall, Emperor Shun sat straight on the ground. Two men with tall hats sat on both sides of Emperor Shun, their faces covered in a faint mist. Both of them were much taller than Emperor Shun. The atmosphere in the hall was heavy and serious, which made Ji Hao feel hard to breathe.
Around ten senior ministers were also sitting in the hall. These were the oldest, most experienced, and wisest human ministers. Some of them were counting their fingers while murmuring, some were whispering to each other, and some were burning turtle shells with a small oil lamp. From time to time, cracking noises made from turtle shells could be heard.
Ji Hao sat by the door as he looked inside for a while, then held his breath and tried his best to restrain his movements, carefully walking into the hall with tiny steps.
Before he walked in, Emperor Shun and the two with tall hats looked at him. Seeing him walk so carefully, they clapped their hands and laughed.
“Congratulations, Marquis Yao. You’re a half-step Supreme Magus now, that too at such a young age. You will certainly have a bright future.”
“Haha, back when, when I firstly gathered the nine stars and became a half-step Supreme Magus, I was really careful exactly like you. I was afraid that I might tear my home down. Marquis Yao, seeing you, I see my younger-self.”
Another elderly man with a slightly blue face grinningly looked at Ji Hao and asked curiously, “Marquis Yao, I sensed this strong fire power from you…I shouldn’t ask, but I am curious indeed. Are you going to merge with a fire star?”
Ji Hao smiled, then gave a long sigh. Shaking his head, he released lava-like streams of essence sun fire from his pores.
Instantly, he was covered with a three-foot-thick layer of flame, and this dumbfounded everyone on the scene. Those senior ministers popped out their eyes in shock, that their eyeballs seemed to even fly out of their eye sockets.
“This, this…hehe!” The elderly man asked the question laughed hollowly while staring at Ji Hao stunned, not knowing what else to say, “Holy Emperor Fuxi, what a brave young man is this! He has actually chosen the sun as his spirit star!”
Ji Hao dimmed the fire and continued his extra careful tiny steps as he walked to Emperor Shun. Cupping his hands, he bowed to Emperor Shun and said, “Shun, I will send my people in a few days, and my Yao Mountain territory will cover those magic crystals I used for making the breakthrough.”
Emperor Shun nodded, waved his hand, and responded, “That’s a small thing, not what matters now.”
Pausing for a second, Emperor Shun still couldn’t help himself as he pointed at Ji Hao and asked out loud, “Why on earth did you choose the sun? This is truly…”
Shaking his head, Emperor Shun abruptly raised his head and looked at the Pan Jia sun, which was shining warmly outside the Town Hall. The group of ministers in the hall was enlightened suddenly. They laughed, looking at Ji Hao in a much warmer and more serious way.
Ji Hao would never take away the Pan Gu sun. Even if he could, powerful beings in Pan Gu world wouldn’t let him. Any other human being would die if he or she ever dared to take the Pan Gu sun as a spirit star.
Nevertheless, Ji Hao had prepared himself the Pan Jia sun!
He could merge with the Pan Jia sun! He had turned the Pan Jia sun into a source of energy in Pu Ban City, which proved that Ji Hao was already able to control that sun in a perfect way.
Once Ji Hao merged with the Pan Jia sun and took it as his spirit star …Even though the Pan Jia sun was far less powerful than the Pan Gu sun, it was certainly much stronger than all top-grade natural stars in Pan Gu world.
Then, Ji Hao would become one of the most powerful Supreme Magi among human beings.
How many true Supreme Magi existed in Pan Gu world now? And who were they? How old were they? But how old was Ji Hao? He hadn’t even lived his first century, but he was becoming a Supreme Magus already. Was there any doubt about his future?
Therefore, the group of senior ministers immediately started to value Ji Hao to the highest point. If Zhu Rong Man Man hadn’t gotten to him first, these ministers would have already sent their daughters to Ji Hao…
The few older ones looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, with all kinds of weird thought flashing across their minds — ‘Even though he is now with Zhu Rong’s daughter, they aren’t truly married, are they? Even if they are married, so what? They haven’t had babies, have they?’
‘Even if Ji Hao and Man Man do have kids now, would Zhu Rong seriously fall out with old ministers like us if we send, like, hundreds of girls to Ji Hao?’
‘Hehe, Ji Hao is such a strong, talented young man. He improved so fast, that means his bloodline is precious! If we can, maybe, sneakily bring his bloodline into our clans, hehe…’ Thinking of this, the few old men, who had pretty serious looks just now, started chuckling weirdly.
Emperor Shun threw a quick glance at the few old ministers in a complicated way, then shook his head. He pointed at a fist-sized bronze ball on the ground and said to Ji Hao, “Take a look. See what the few former emperors have been through in the north.”
Ji Hao carefully bent his knees and squatted, then touched the ball with his fingers.
A buzzing noise started in his ears while the bronze ball emitted a cyan-light, countless silhouettes appearing in it. Ji Hao saw twelve men with tall hats, surrounded by dazzling starlights, floating above the Liang Zhu City and talking to a group of non-humankind beings, with thunderous voices.
Ji Hao saw Yemo Luoye, Dishi Yanluo, and Fan Hai among those non-humankind beings, sitting in large luxurious armchairs, behind the defensive magic screen created by countless divine towers. They were surrounded by numberless elite non-humankind warriors, facing the twelve men proudly.
After the difficult conversation, those non-humankind emperors permitted the twelve men to destroy the twelve portals.
After all, this flood didn’t just bring severe damages to the humankind, it also made the non-humankind suffer. Without the sunlight, every place in the world was moist, and that was not the weather those Yu Clan nobles could stand.
Afterward, the twelve men with tall hats held hands and activated the powers of all stars in the north, launching the strongest strike at the twelve portals.
Under the witnesses of countless non-humankind beings, they failed!
An extremely, unreasonably strong power shielded the twelve portals. The most powerful twelve human emperors combined their powers and the powers of all stars in the north to launch the strike, yet the dazzling starlight dimmed, before the twelve portals could even be touched. Billions and billions of water-kind creatures had still been rushing out from the twelve portals.
“What is this?” Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun in shock and confusion.
Twelve human emperors, twelve Supreme Magi, with combined powers, they failed by break those portals?!
“The will of the world…Pan Gu world, it doesn’t want us to destroy those portals.” The man with a tall hat sat beside Emperor Shun gave a long sigh.
Chapter 1218: The Instinct of the World
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The will of Pan Gu world?
Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun, horrified.
The embryo of Pan Gu world was born together with Saint Pan Gu. Saint Pan Gu cultivated himself well in the Chaos. And one day, when he was powerful enough, and the world embryo was mature, Saint Pan Gu launched a strike with his axe and created this world.
In a way, the embryo of Pan Gu world was Pan Gu’s spirit treasure.
After Saint Pan Gu created the world, he was attacked by countless Chaos monsters. Some of those Chaos monsters wanted to loot the natural reward power that was supposed to descend to Pan Gu for creating a world, while some wanted the power of creation of the new world. There were also some who wanted to kill Pan Gu and seize the new world and become the new owner of the world.
Saint Pan Gu fell, and Pan Gu world developed naturally, until present times.
Reasonably, the will of Pan Gu world should be the will of Saint Pan Gu, but Saint Pan Gu had fallen. This ‘will of Pan Gu world’ mentioned by Emperor Shun, was it the great Dao of Pan Gu world?
However, according to what Ji Hao had learned from Priest Dachi, Qing Wei and Yu Yu, the Dao was the natural law, unfeeling and emotionless. It was an operating rule of the world. Which meant, the great Dao of the world shouldn’t have self-consciousness.
“Did Pan Gu world itself suppress you to make you fail?” asked Ji Hao carefully. He still couldn’t believe it.
The two men with tall hats spread their hands and smiled bitterly.
“The twelve of us, we each consumed a giant amount of natural reward power to absent ourselves from our missions, and to gather the powers of all stars in the north. We earned three strikes.” said one of the two men. “With the first strike, we destroyed nine water eyes and twenty-seven clones of old Gong Gongs.”
“With the rest two strikes, we prepared one to awe the non-humankind and one to break the twelve portals. But this time, those non-humankind beings didn’t do anything despiteful. Instead, they only asked for some compensation. Therefore, we used both strikes on those portals.” said the other man with a tall hat.
The combined strike was launched with the powers of all stars in the north, millions and millions of stars. The twelve former human emperors were not star kings indeed, and could not release the star powers fully. Nevertheless, they offered their own natural reward powers, and in return, those stars helped as much as possible.
The strike was heavy enough to reshape the whole world. If the strike landed on the twelve former human emperors, they might have even perished. Nevertheless, the twelve portals were protected by a strange power, which was not so strong, yet had an amazingly high quality.
When the twelve human emperors launched the strike, they clearly sensed the will of Pan Gu world itself. A clear natural decree was protecting those portals — No power from Pan Gu world could ever cause any damage to these portals.
That was the will of the world, Pan Gu world, the highest decree from the great Dao of this world. Because of this, the world-destroying strike disappeared before it landed on the twelve portals. It was gone, as if it never existed.
“Pan Gu world forbids from breaking those portals.” said Emperor Shun with a bitter smile. He pointed at the bronze ball, which floated before his face, and continued with a deep voice, “The images in here were sent into the minds of the twelve emperors by the world itself. Ji Hao, you take a look.”
The light screen sparkled, then a boundless Chaos appeared before Ji Hao’s eyes.
In the Chaos, a beautiful, great world was shining splendidly, like thousands of suns gathering together. Every now and then, hundreds of Chaos tides would violently brush across this world. The smallest Chaos tides were millions of miles long, while the largest were billions and billions of miles long.
Not even the slightest sound was generated. When those Chaos tides struck on the world, nothing but dazzling lights, an endless heat, and incalculable energies, were generated.
Around this great world, far, far away, twelve light spheres were approaching at amazingly high speeds. These twelve light spheres were much smaller than the great world. Even the largest one among them was not as big as one-millionth of the great world itself.
The Chaos was boundless. Even the smallest world was over one hundred billion miles in radius. When these worlds moved in the Chaos, their moving speeds were relatively slow based on their giant volumes, but to ‘normal living beings’ like human beings, the moving speeds of those worlds were despairingly high.
The twelve small worlds blasted countless Chaos whirlpools and Chaos tides, flying speedily to Pan Gu world as they left hundreds of billions of miles long glowing tails in the Chaos.
“Because of the great formation created by Gong Gong, the water powers from the twelve water worlds had been drawing into Pan Gu world ceaselessly. This generated an awfully strong suction force, which is bringing the twelve small worlds to Pan Gu world.”
“Three years, in three years at most, these small worlds will be captured by Pan Gu world. Same as Pan Xi world, these small worlds will be torn apart, absorbed, and digested by Pan Gu world, to nourish the great Dao of Pan Gu world, and to strengthen this world.”
“Pan Gu worlds has its instinctive needs. The world can breathe, just like us. Moment after moment, the world is breathing the Chaos power and producing new stars. Even Midland and the four wastelands have been expanding all the time, because of the world’s ‘breath’.”
“Nevertheless, what the world will gain through billions of centuries of ‘breathing’ is far less than the harvest of devouring a small world.”
“The world was sunken in sleep, until Pan Xi world was hunted. The world woke up at that time, and now, it craves more small worlds. It wants to strengthen itself, to grow stronger, and to improve. This is the most original, purest instincts of Pan Gu world. We…can’t stop it.”
Emperor Shun pointed at the bronze ball and said, “This is the message sent to the few former emperors’ souls by the world itself.”
Ji Hao remained silent, and so did the group of old ministers.
As human beings, who were born in this world and had been living in this world, how could they possibly stop this world from doing anything it wanted? Even a Supreme Magus could control the power of no more than one natural star.
But how many stars existed in Pan Gu world? This great, powerful world.
To Pan Gu world, the power possessed by a Supreme Magus was not even as big as a drop of water in an ocean!
“Pan Gu world has its eyes on the twelve small worlds, which have been hurling themselves willingly into the net.” said Emperor Shun, “Therefore, water-kind armies will continuously arrive from the twelve worlds, and the flood will only grow stronger. In three years, the flood in Pan Gu world will reach the peak.”
“Three years, we have to do something in the coming three years.”
“We have to be more decisive, be…crueler.”
Chapter 1219: Arbitrariness
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Against the roaring flood, groups of human beings struggled on the water surface, with bamboo lifebuoys tied around their waists. They were holding faintly glowing, heavy axes, madly hacking on the mountain in front of them. In the vast water, these human beings looked at tiny as ants.
Enormous spell symbols were carved onto the mountain, one after another.
From time to time, giant waves would strike down and press countless human beings under the water. They held their breath and waited until the waves fell, then rose again from the water, roaring like beasts. They raised their weapons and continued cutting and carving.
Sometimes, people would be rolled up by waves and bump heavily into the mountain, breaking their bones and heads. But other people would always silently take the places of these injured ones, pick up their faintly glowing weapons, and continue their work.
Behind these crazily hard-working people was a line of defense, shielding these people against the madly attacking water-kind army.
Human warriors trod on rafts, roaring thunderously while fighting against the water-kind army. On the water surface and underwater, countless water-kind creatures had been restlessly launching all kinds of attacks on those human warriors. High up in the air, strong water-kind spirit creatures trod on clouds, facing Magus Kings and Divine Magi.
Suddenly, a white, strong wave came sideway. Rumblingly, an enormous water-kind army marched over. The leaders of this army were three gigantic water-kind spirit creatures, coiled in dense watery mist, while releasing shaking power vibrations and raising mountain-like waves.
The human troop panicked. In the water, their powers had been weakened to less than ten percent, while those water-kind creatures could give full play to their powers. It was already especially difficult for these human warriors to stop the water-kind army they were facing. But now, a ten-times greater army showed up. Without a doubt, this flood-control troop was going to be crushed.
From the air, a clear light flashed across. That was Ji Hao on the golden bridge, arriving at lightning speed with Man Man, Shaosi, and his other friends.
Without saying a word, or giving a chance for Man Man and the others to make a move, a dazzling golden light shone on Ji Hao’s chest. From the blinding golden light, the nine dragons chariot flew out.
Ji Hao trod on the chariot, while Mr. Crow stood on the top of the chariot. They gave a resonant shout simultaneously and released a scorching hot wave of power. Mr. Crow vibrated his strong wings and sent up countless feather-shaped golden beams, storming to the water-kind army down below.
Weak water-kind spirit creatures screamed in pain. The vast water was boiled by Mr. Crow’s Gold Crow fire. Within a few seconds, those lower grade water-kind creatures were cooked.
A thick aroma of seafood soup spread in the air. Those Senior-Magus-level water-kind spirit creatures lasted for a few more seconds in the boiling water, until they were almost cooked, and the nice aroma started to emit from their bodies as well.
Those higher grade water-kind spirit creatures raised their heads in surprise and anger. They stared at Ji Hao while screaming. Ji Hao stared right back at them and roared as well. He pressed both hands on the chariot, and let the golden light flow inside his chest. Beams of golden light merged with the chariot.
On the chariot, layers of cloud patterns began moving, while a large number of simply-shaped weapons emerged in-between. The essence sun fire condensed into actual weapons, which flew out from the chariot one after another and descended from the sky, seeming like the punishment meted out by the heaven.
Those water-kind spirit creatures started crying in fright. They sensed a terrifying power from those blinding golden weapons, that they could never handle.
The golden light penetrated these water-kind spirit creatures’ bodies, tore apart their souls, and turned both their bodies and souls into ashes.
At the moment, burning water-kind creatures flew all over the sky. Following shrill screams, countless water-kind spirit creatures showed their original giant shapes before they died. Dragon whales, sharks, water boas, flood dragons, all kinds of water-kind creatures struggled and screamed in the sky. In a couple of breaths, they all became drifting ash.
Ji Hao was already a half-step Supreme Magus. The essence sun fire under his control was now over a hundred times more powerful than before. It could even melt the sky and burn all living beings in the world. The purely positive essence sun power was the natural remedy to all evilness, so how could these water-kind creatures possibly survive?
Ji Hao descended to the battlefield as a half-step Supreme Magus; this was like throwing a Divine Magus into a bunch of wild rabbits. This wasn’t even a massacre, this was a crazy harvest!
A harvest of lives and souls.
Quietly looking at the water surface, which was much cleaner now, Ji Hao thought of what happened back in the Town Hall, three months ago.
With a strong, echoing voice, Emperor Shun said that human beings had to spare no pains to fight the flood. He said that human beings needed to be more decisive and crueler. Facing the threat of the flood, led by Emperor Shun and the twelve former human emperors, all human clans were brought into the mission.
Pan Gu world intended to swallow the twelve small worlds to strengthen itself. This was the will of the world, and human beings couldn’t stop it. Since this was unstoppable, human beings had no choice but to fight it!
As Emperor Shun said, “We human beings are weak indeed, but we are the possessors of Pan Gu’s bloodline, and our backbones are always as straight as the Buzhou Mountain. No one can enslave us before breaking our backbones.”
Next, Emperor Shun said something combative, “You may be strong enough to break our backbones, but if you failed to break us, we will destroy you, every last one of you!”
Emperor Shun had always been a mild, kind and generous emperor, and no one had ever heard him saying anything like this. But this time, he was truly enraged. The entire humankind was enraged!
In the Town Hall, other than the tablet Suiren gave Ji Hao as a token of being a former emperor, Emperor gave Ji Hao another token, enabling him to be in charge under any occasion. Which meant, Ji Hao didn’t have specific tasks, yet he could step into any situation.
Emperor Shun and those former emperors didn’t know Ji Hao had the golden bridge, but they did know that Ji Hao was fast as light. Therefore, they authorized Ji Hao to go wherever he was needed, and do whatever he thought that he should be doing. If any flood-control troop suffered any danger, Ji Hao would go help. Wherever he went, all available resources would be for him to use.
Before, when the flood-control mission was first started, Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming ordered Ji Hao to lead the elite force to the north. But now, Ji Hao was given a greater power with more flexible missions, yet he was doing much more than before. Each day, he faced greater dangers, and was much busier than before.
Wiping out all water-kind creatures in this area, Ji Hao took out a bronze token, flicked his fingers, and released thin beams from it.
Carefully listening for a while, Ji Hao’s face turned dark.
Near a key area, people in a city refused to cooperate, and did not do anything related to the flood-control mission.
The city was guarded by strange people. Quite a few messengers sent into the city by the nearby flood-control troop were thrown out with broken legs by those so-called strange people.
Chapter 1220: Emperor Ku’s Offspring
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Fei Water, as the name stated, was a prosperous place. During peaceful days, Fei Water area possessed rich mineral resources. Many creatures lived in this area. As a famous fertile area in Midland, the Fei Water fiver was also rich in fish.
The owner of this wonderfully rich territory was surely no one ordinary.
The current owner of Fei Water area was a direct descendant of Emperor Ku, named Ji Wu. Ji Wu had shown his great talents since he was a kid. According to some vague stories, Ji Hao was a fairly lucky one, and was amazingly powerful. He was not yet forty years old, but he had already prepared himself well for the cultivation as a Supreme Magus. And now, he was only waiting for the right moment to make the final step.
A towering mountain beside Fei Water was called ‘Dai Yue’. The mountain range extended to tens of thousands of miles long, and looked like a giant dragon, wriggling by the river. The mountain was tall, yet many flat areas could be found on both sides of the mountain. Therefore, people living in this area preferred to build towns and villages on the mountainsides, especially the major city of this area.
The major city of Fei Water area was located in the farthest east of the mountain, extending down for hundreds of miles along the mountainside. It seemed to dive into the river like the head of the dragon. It was a magnificent city.
The Dai Yue Mountain was like a giant dragon, with the major city as the dragon head. Down the mountain was where the three main tributaries of the Fei Water river met. The three tributaries were also connected with seventy-two smaller tributaries, which could be counted as the core area of the entire Fei Water.
Because of the towering mountain and the meeting spot of the three main tributaries, this area was rich in natural powers. A large underground cave was created under the mountains, sending up inexhaustible natural powers, nourishing the mountain.
From a long distance away, the highest peak in the mountain range was coiled in a faint purple mist. From the top to the foot of the mountain, buildings on the mountainside were surrounded by the purple mist. They looked like palaces in the heaven, and seemed to be rather mysterious.
All rivers flooded, including the Fei Water river, which was a rapidly flowing great river. The water surged in every direction from the riverway, but before the highest peak of the Dai Yue mountain, the river drew back, as if it were blocked by an invisible screen. Not a single drop of water could approach the major city, and not even those buildings by the river were affected.
Inside the city, by the door of every building, was a large clay vat, fully containing fresh water. In each vat were a few tender lotus leaves, with blooming lotuses standing upon them.
These lotuses were surrounded by a faint light. The light emitted from these lotuses merged together and became a giant light shield that covered the entire city. Inside the shield, a faint refreshing aroma could be sensed from everywhere, and a sacred voice could be heard, saying something unclear. People in the city were all smiling and unhurried. Outside the city, dead bodies floated everywhere. Compared with that miserable scene, Fei Shui City was like a paradise.
On the boundless water surface outside the city, a large troop stopped moving. Human warriors were standing silently on rafts, looking at the glowing city. This was a flood-control troop. Fei Water river was an important water channel. According to Si Wen Ming’s plan, Fei Water river had to be dredged and connected with the other water channels, so that all the excessive water in the world could be led to the Final Land, and human beings could have their lives back. The meeting spot of the three main tributaries was essential; a lot of work needed to be done carefully in this area.
However, quite a few messengers were already thrown out from the city with broken legs. Later on, people in the city gave their final warning — If the flood-control troop dared to send one more person into the city to talk nonsense, a corpse would be thrown out this time.
The one leading this flood-control troop was a cousin of Si Wen Ming, called Si Wen Bing. People from Si Wen Ming’s family always had the special ability to manage water channels, and enhance bearing capacities of rivers. Si Wen Ming didn’t put Si Wen Bing in charge because he was a cousin. Instead, he was sure that Si Wen Bing and his people were capable enough for the task.
Standing on a raft, Si Wen Bing, whose face was almost covered in beard, shouted in anger, “What does Ji Wu want? Why are so many strange people in his city? What on earth do they want?”
From a distance away, one could see a great water-kind army on the other side of the city, facing Si Wen Bing’s troops. This army showed no sign to attack, but was silently floating on the water.
A miles-long Xiang Liu snake coiled on a dragon whale’s back, lazily shaking its eight giant heads, spouting venom towards Si Wen Bing from time to time.
This Xiang Liu snake was badly provocative, but before he launched any attack, Si Wen Bing wouldn’t do anything about it.
Pondering for quite a while, Si Wen Bing hopped into a small dinghy with a few of his trusted warriors and headed to the city. They were all Divine Magi. Therefore, tens of miles of distance only took them a few breaths.
In order to show his politeness and respect, Si Wen Bing didn’t fly. Instead, he chose to stick with the most traditional etiquette. He walked to the city gate and deeply bowed towards the gate.
“Dear commanders on the city wall, please send my message to Lord Ji Wu.” SI Wen Bing took a deep breath and said loudly, “I am Si Wen Bing, a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan, an offspring of Emperor Zhuan Xu, a nephew of Marquis Chong, Si Xi. Please, I want to talk to Lord Ji Wu.”
Narrowing his eyes, Si Wen Bing continued politely, “I am an offspring of Emperor Zhuan Xu. Lord Ji Wu and I, we are real relatives. Please, Lord Ji Wu, for the sake of our shared bloodline, talk to me.”
Ji Wu was descendent of Emperor Ku, who was a nephew of Emperor Zhuan Xu. Both Emperor Ku and Emperor Zhuanxu were Emperor Xuanyuan’s descendants. Si Wen Bing was a descendant of Emperor Zhuan Xu. Therefore, he and Ji Wu were relatives. Specifically, Si Wen Bing should be a distant uncle of Ji Wu.
Si Wen Bing was not a direct descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan indeed, but he was a true eldership of Ji Wu, for which reason, Ji Wu should open the gate of the city for him, no matter what.
A series of noise could be heard from the top of the city wall. A long while later, a large group of warriors with vividly colored armors showed up on the city wall. A middle-aged man walked up onto the city wall. He was tall and sturdy, even having a majestic look. Holding his hands behind his body, this man glanced down and then laughed coldly.
“You said we are relatives, but why didn’t you come earlier? Why did you send those garbages to me? Are you despising me?”
“You’ve already sent the garbages…Why bother to come now?”
“Go back. I don’t care who you are. Relatives or not, no one can touch even a grass in my place. Whoever dares to do anything without my permission, I will cut off his claws!”
Following Ji Wu’s aggressive voice, two priests walked up smilingly. They were wearing long white robes, with fresh lotuses on their hair buns.
Chapter 1221: Strict Rules
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Si Wen Bing didn’t look at the two priests. Instead, he deeply bowed to Ji Wu.
Standing on the city wall, Ji Wu’s outfit was luxurious, made with pure colorful silk. A golden dragon-skin belt was wrapped around his waist, with over ten glowing jade pendants tied on it. He was also wearing a black ice silk hairband, decorated with over ten thumb-sized gemstones. With his hands held behind his body, he stood on the city wall, resplendent with jewels. He seemed to be noble and powerful, just like a divine god. He looked even taller than he actually was.
What about Si Wen Bing ,who was bowing deeply to Ji Wu? As the leader of a flood-control troop, Si Wen Bing had been soaking in the water all the time, fighting against water-kind creatures. He hadn’t rested for many days. His coarse clothes were already ragged, even baring his shoulder and butt.
His thighs were bearing as well. Soaking in the water, his skin was badly pale. All fine hairs had fallen off from his skin, and not even a single fine hair was left on his legs.
His hair were messy like a broken, soaked bird nest. Added with his sallow, tired face, which was covered in water drops, he looked just like an old beggar who had been suffering to live. An indescribable miserableness could be sensed from every part of his body.
Compared with Ji Wu, who had a clean, glowing face, was wearing luxurious clothes, and even wearing a light perfume, Si Wen Bing looked just like a puddle of mud on the ground. Ji Wu looked so great, while Si Wen Bing looked not even like a human being.
Si Wen Bing was a high-level Divine Magus, but having struggled in the flood for all these days, ended up looking like this. It was not hard to imagine how miserable those Magus Kings, Senior Magi and the ones who hadn’t yet reached to the senior level in flood-control troops were.
He bowed deeply to Ji Wu. Si Wen Bing seemed to forget that as a distant nephew of his, Ji Wu, should be bowing to him instead, according to the traditional etiquette of the humankind.
“Lord Ji Wu, this flood had destroyed the homelands of countless human beings. They lost their homes, their families. The flood is rampant. Each day, our human beings will become weaker than the previous day. Look at these people behind me, for the flood-control mission, they…”
Ji Wu laughed out loud towards the sky. His thunderous laughter even shattered a descending, miles thick water stream. The water stream disintegrated in the air into human-head-sized water balls, falling down.
The Fei Water City was protected by the screen created by those lotuses in vats. Hundreds of meters away from the city, those water balls were evaporated by a soft layer of light. However, Si Wen Bing and his people weren’t protected at all. Countless water balls landed on Si Wen Bing’s head and back, making his messy hair even messier, and look like dirty water plants hanging on his head.
Si Wen Bing and the few warriors behind him were all soaked by the water. But Si Wen Bing remained bowing. The few warriors behind him angrily glanced at Ji Wu, then helplessly lowered their heads.
“The flood, I saw it!” said Ji Wu carelessly, “But my people aren’t harmed by it. See, people in my city are living a happy life. They have everything they need…Ruled by me, over ten-thousand towns and villages are just peaceful. No one is suffering from the flood.”
“You can’t control the flood, because you are weak and incapable!” Ji Wu continued scornfully, “Look at you. You are just like a bunch of jurassic beasts in the mud! I am even pissed by simply looking at you!”
Shaking his head, Ji Wu continued blandly, “You are bowing to me, saying nice words…because you want to borrow my place to do your flood-control work, don’t you?”
Si Wen Bing pretended to not hear those insulting words said by Ji Wu just now. He raised his head, smiled and responded, “Yes, Lord Ji Wu. Please, let us in, let us change the river way and the mountain shape.”
Breathing deeply, Si Wen Bing continued, “As long as we finished our work here in Fei Water area, thousands of surrounding water channels will be perfectly unimpeded. Then, a big half of the excessive moisture in the air will be led away, the rain will become lighter, and the flood will…”
Ji Wu rudely interrupted him, “Enough of this nonsense. Look at the heavy rain, I think it’s not bad. The sounds of the wind and rain are quite pleasant to hear.”
While smirking, Ji Wu pointed at the flood, which was hundreds of meters away from the gate of his city, and continued with a deep voice, “As for the flood, see, how boundless is it. This is such a beautiful scenery. I think it can even surge forward with a greater momentum. If you weaken the flood, I won’t have a scenery to appreciate, will I?”
Si Wen Bing’s face twitched, as he subconsciously clenched his fists.
The flood destroyed countless human villages, but he said that he liked the sounds of the wind and rain? The flood tore thousands of families apart, turned so many people into floating corpses, yet he felt it could go stronger?
As a leader, who was responsible for the lives of millions of people, and more importantly, as a descendant of Emperor Ku, Ji Wu, how could he say something like that?
Did he still remember his duty? He was supposed to protect all his people!
Emperor Ku left his glories for his descendants, did he still have it??
In peaceful days, merely for what Ji Wu said just now, Hao Tao could arrest him and keep him behind bars forever.
“Ji Wu!” Si Wen Bing slowly straightened his body and shouted out Ji Wu’s name, word by word. “Can you now face Emperor Ku, your ancestor unashamedly? Gaoxin, do you even deserve this forename of yours? Do you even deserve to be a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan?”
Ji Wu grinned carelessly, looking down at Si Wen Bin as he said blandly, “Am I a descendant of Emperor Ku? You don’t get to question me, do you? Unless those master elders in You Xiong City say it themselves, who in the world can ever say that I am not a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan?”
Raising his hands, he carefully looked at his well-protected palms and continued slowly, “Go back. I don’t do talking with small people like you. Wanna touch my land? Wanna borrow my place to do your flood-control work…Tell Si Wen Ming to come himself, eh?”
Pointing at Si Wen Bing, Ji Wu laughed, “Remember, I give him three days. Tell him to come beg me personally.”
“Beg me, make me happy, then let Si Wen Ming give up on the throne. Once I am happy, you may continue dealing with the flood.” Ji Wu grinned brightly, “You see, we’re all Emperor Xuanyuan’s descendants, and we’re relatives…If Si Wen Ming can ascend to the throne, why can’t I?”
Si Wen Bing’s face even turned blue in anger, as he began shaking intensely.
Ji Wu was aiming at the throne! He did nothing but hinder the flood-control mission. And yet, he dared to aim at the throne!
“How dare you!” Si Wen Bing growled out in rage. He leaped up, trod on a strong gust of wind, and rose to the top of the city wall. Then, he pointed at Ji Wu and shouted again, “How dare you!”
Chapter 1222: What Ji Wu Can Do
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“How dare I?” Ji Wu’s long hair straightened up, while lava-like streams of fire rose from his feet, instantly covering his entire body. Heave weaves spread out. Behind Ji Wu, a red light dazzled up for thousands of meters, within which, an enormous fire Qi Lin suddenly rushed out, roaring towards the sky.
The roar sounded like thunder blasting together, shaking both the earth and the sky. The red light expanded in all directions.
Following a water-clattering noise, the water before the city gate surged up for nearly a thousand meters and flooded backward, striking down on those human warriors. Countless rafts were wrecked, and those human warriors were thrown into the water.
Instinctively, Si Wen Bing and the few warriors behind him raised their arms to protect their faces. The burning hot red light swept across wave by wave and burned their hair and beard. By breathing, they felt that their noses were burning, and so were their internal organs.
A sizzling noise could be heard. Si Wen Bing could still take it, but blisters had already popped out from the skins of his few warriors. Those thumb-sized blisters started to burst, letting light yellow liquid flow on their skin. Their skin was quickly burned black, and soon, their bones were bared, with a metallic luster.
“How dare I?” Ji Wu burst with a thunderous roar once again, while that fire Qi Lin floating behind him proudly held its head high, aggressively staring at Si Wen Bing.
“Who is the daring one here?” Pointing at Si Wen Bing, Ji Wu yelled, “What are you? You’re nothing but an insignificant man from the small You Chong Clan. You’re even worse as an animal! How dare you act like that in front of me? Do you know the name of my father? My grandfather? Do you know that I am Marquis Dai? How dare you yell at me?”
The fire Qi Lin roared again and let out a lava-like stream of fire from its mouth, striking straight to Si Wen Bing and his warriors.
Si Wen Bing cursed out. Between his eyebrows, the silhouette of a mountain flashed across, then a triangle shaped, heavy shield flew out of his forehead, and expanded to nearly a hundred meters large against the burning wind, shielding his warriors and himself.
The fire bumped into the dark yellow shield. The fire was strangely sticky, it lingered right on the shield without going anywhere else. It wrapped up the shield, and seemed to even melt it. In a couple of breaths, the ground before the city gate was melted into lava, and not long after that, even the lava was burned into an incandescent state.
“Retreat!” Si Wen Bing shouted while quickly waving his hand to his warriors.
His shield was a Divine-level inherited magic treasure that belonged to the You Chong Clan. It was made from the bones of a thousand and two-hundred different types of spirit beasts with a nature of earth, along with the essence powers of eight famous mountains in Midland. The shield was strong and sturdy, with an amazing defensive power.
Controlling the shield with Si Wen Bing’s current power, not even a higher level Jia Clan warrior could break it, unless three to five higher level Jia Clan warriors combined their powers. But now, Si Wen Bing sensed a great pressure. He heard the shield screaming, which meant that the fire released by the fire Qi Lin was already weakening the shield’s original power.
“Ji Wu!” Si Wen Bing roared. He ordered his warriors to retreat, but the two priests beside Ji Wu smiled. One of them released a silver flying dagger while the other one threw out a golden flying sword. The flying dagger and sword left thousands of afterimages in the air, bypassed Si Wen Bing, and flew to his few warriors.
“Hit the targets!” The two priests laughed out loud together. Their flying sword and dagger pierced into the bodies of the few warriors, who were already covered in burn wounds. The sharp sword and dagger cut open their burning muscles, hacked on their bones, and generated loud tinkles.
The few warriors under Si Wen Bing’s command were also Divine Magi. However, the flying dagger and sword momentarily left hundreds of bone-deep wounds on their bodies. They didn’t panic. They breathed deeply, boosted up their spirit blood, and sent it to their wounds.
A Divine Magus had the power to even regrow his or her body from a single drop of blood. Some powerful ones could even survive a beheading, not to mention a flew dagger and sword wounds; those were nothing to Divine Magi.
Nevertheless, the few warriors soon shouted out loud in shock. They sent their spirit blood to their wounds, yet those long and deep wounds weren’t healed. On the contrary, large streams of blood were squeezed out of their bodies through those wounds.
A strange power lingered in their wounds, giving them a warm, numb feeling, while emitting a sweet and sour aroma. That was a magic drug which paralyzed their wounds, and seemed even to take away all the life-force around those wounds, and let spirit blood flow out of their bodies ceaselessly.
Soon, the few warriors were covered in blood. Their blood flowing down from their bodies dyed the earth red within nearly a hundred meters in radius.
“Commander, be careful! These weapons are strange!” The few warriors roared out in rage, while a golden beam and a silver beam flashed all over the sky, generating a series of puffing noise. These warriors trembled intensively, as the dagger and the sword penetrated their bodies over and over again, leaving thousands of punctured wounds on their bodies.
Hearts, lungs, livers…All their internal organs were severely injured.
Fortunately, Divine Magi possessed a strong life-force. They activated their spirit star power, replenishing their consumed spirit blood. But still, large streams of blood had been spraying out from their bodies. Gradually, their limbs were softened, and they started feeling cold.
Not even Divine Magi could afford to lose so much blood, not to mention the flying sword and dagger had been adding more wounds on their bodies al the time.
“Brothers, you are amazing!” Ji Wu laughed out loud and waved his right arm. A long and red sword appeared in his hand as he continued, “I’d like to show my power too. After all, I’ve been cultivating myself pretty hard these years. Brothers, please kindly give your advice!
“Be careful!” Si Wen Bing growled hoarsely, as he turned around, looking at his few warriors, who were almost killed by the flying sword and dagger.
“You be careful! Like I said, what are you? How dare you yell at me? It would be about right if Si Wen Ming came himself. A small one like you? Never!” Ji Wu laughed. Abruptly, he flashed across the air and almost teleported himself to Si Wen Bing. Next, the long red sword directly penetrated Si Wen Bing’s chest, leaving a stream of fire in the air. The sword was almost as long as Ji Wu’s body, yet was only about one inch wide.
Si Wen Bing howled in pain. The sword began burning his internal organs once it sank into his body. Si Wen Bing was a strong and brave one, but still, he twitched in pain, and couldn’t help but howl and curse out.
Ji Wu gave a vicious grin while twisting the sword inside Si Wen Bing’s body. He cut open a half of Si Wen Bing’s chest.
Blood splashed out as Si Wen Bing roared like a beast. He turned around with a dark yellow, heavy blade gripped in his hand, and hacked down towards Ji Wu’s head. Hazy mountain silhouettes emerged around the blade.
This was how true human warriors were like — ‘You refused to talk, so we fight, life to death! What could be even worse than death? Why would I be afraid of you? If I am too afraid to pull out my blade or wield my sword, would I still be counted as a human warrior?’
When Ji Hao arrived by the golden bridge, he saw Si Wen Bing launching the full strike.
Chapter 1223: Datura Poison
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Si Wen Bing raised his blade, yet Ji Hao seemed to not see it at all.
The few warriors under Si Wen Bing’s command were still suffering from the flying sword and dagger. From a distance away, Ji Hao saw two priests with lotuses on their heads. He was enraged the moment he saw them. A dazzling red light was released from his head while a golden sun flew out of his chest. Sword-sharp golden light beams darted out from the sun.
Under the effect of Ji Hao’s sword intent, the essence sun fire condensed into a strong sword, flashed across hundreds of miles, and accurately landed on the flying dagger and sword. Along with a long series of metal-clangs, the fist-sized dagger and sword were shaken under the fierce wave of sword light released by Ji Hao. Every single beam of sword light was scorching hot. Soon, both the sword and the dagger turned glowing-red, with countless spell symbols sparkling on the edges, seeming to be melted.
The two priests on the city wall were shocked. They howled out together and breathed deeply. The shaking flying sword and dagger each gave a shrill scream, and seemed to fly back to their owners.
“Where are you going?” Standing beside Ji Hao, Man Man burst with a great roar. Her pair of hammer suddenly expanded to tens of meters huge, surrounded by purple flame. They flew out rumblingly, followed by hundreds of meters long fire thunderbolts.
In the past few years, Man Man followed Ji Hao almost everywhere. By now, she could easily recognize disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. At the moment, seeing the two priests with lotuses on their heads, Man Man immediately realized that they were enemies, even before Ji Hao said a thing.
The flying sword and dagger didn’t mange to fly back to their owners before Man Man’s pair of hammer smashed down like two hills. A thunderous boom was generated, as the formation set in the pair of hammer by Yu Yu was activated. The sword and dagger were already softened by Ji Hao’s essence sun fire sword lights, and now, suffering the violent strike from Man Man’s hammers, they were directly crushed. Even through the quality of these two pieces was considerably high, they couldn’t escape their sorry fate.
Tens of fragments darted out towards all directions, leaving golden and silver beams in the air. On the city wall, the two priests had their faces turned pale, while a large stream of blood spurted out from each of their noses. They raised their heads, faces covered in blood, glancing at the golden bridge which was swiftly approaching from a long distance away. In the next moment, they shouted Ji Hao’s name out in alarm.
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao…Why are you here?!”
Ji Hao’s eyes shone with a frigid light. ‘They know my name? It seems that I am quite a badass now in the eyes of Priest Hua and Priest Mu’s disciples!”
While sneering, Ji Hao prepared to say something, but behind him, Feng Xing gave a deep growl. Gripped in his hand, the Yi bow burst with a dazzling light. Following a buzzing noise, a ‘hurricane’, a ‘wolf tusk’, and a ‘volcano collapse’ were released simultaneously.
Near the city gate, Si Wen Bing’s blade swooshed down towards Ji Wu’s head, leaving layers of mountain silhouettes in the air. Ji Wu sneered scornfully while raised his left hand as he grasped the blade edge bare hand.
Bang! A strong power erupted, spreading in all directions. Si Wen Bing gave a muffled moan as his hands were blasted, baring his bones. Ji Wu was much more powerful than him. Hacking on Ji Wu’s palm with the blade, Si Wen Bing felt that he was actually hacking a bronze wall. Not even a scratch was left on Ji Wu’s palm, while Si Wen Bing’s both hands were disabled.
“You useless thing!” Ji Wu put forth his strength and forcibly pulled the blade out from Si Wen Bing’s hands. This violent move cut off a large piece of muscle from Si Wen Bing’s hand.
In the meanwhile, Ji Wu raised his right arm. His longsword seemed to slice across Si Wen Bing’s neck and cut off his head. As a Divine Magus, Si Wen Bing could indeed regrow his body from a single drop of blood, but having his head cut off would undoubtedly weaken him largely.
Right at this moment, Feng Xing’s arrows arrived.
The ‘hurricane’ was swift and weightless It reached less than three inches away from the back of Ji Wu’s head, almost at the same moment when it was released from the string. Ji Wu had no time to attack Si Wen Bing anymore. He hurriedly swung his sword back, fending himself against the arrow.
Clang! The ‘hurricane’ arrow clung to the sword edge, spinning like a top while clashing against the sword edge, generating a loud and shrill buzzing noise.
The ‘hurricane’ didn’t have too strong a penetrating power, neither could it do great damage to its target. But it had a long range and a long-lasting power. By spinning restlessly on the sword edge, the ‘hurricane’ sword was bringing a constant pressure to Ji Wu.
Ji Wu twisted his wrist, prepared to throw away the ‘hurricane’, yet the ‘wolf tusk’ had already swished to behind him.
Ji Wu howled out as a cold beam of light almost blinded his eyes. He sensed a heart-deep coldness drilling into his body. Helplessly, he turned away from Si Wen Bing and focused on the arrow coming from behind. Turning around, he launched a heavy hack with the blade he seized from Si Wen Bing.
Feng Xing was a powerful archer. The arrow he released suddenly burst with a dazzling light. The ‘wolf tusk’, which was flying at lightning speed, abruptly slowed down, and let the ‘volcano collapse’ surpass it, bumping onto the blade.
A thunderous boom and raging fire were generated, covering miles in radius. The great explosive force shook Ji Wu’s arm, shattered his armor, and bared his entire chest.
The ‘wolf tusk’ struck at this moment. The tremendous power from the Yi bow erupted from the arrow. As a freezing beam of light flashed across, a scream from Ji Wu could be heard. Twelve jade pendents tied around his belt exploded simultaneously, and so did the shaft of the ‘wolf tusk’ arrow. But the three-inch long arrowhead violently pierced into Ji Wu’s chest through layers of defensive magic screens.
“It hurts!” Ji Wu was a valued genius from a child, a carefully cultivated prince, among Emperor Ku’s descendants. He was a perfectly protected person since always; he never even washed his own clothes. Now, being hit by the arrow, Ji Wu sensed nothing but an unbearable pain. Instinctively, he turned around and fled towards the city.
But once Ji Wu moved, Si Wen Bing spread his arms and grabbed Ji Wu tight.
“Lord Ji Wu, too late to leave!” While vomiting blood, Si Wen Bing laughed out loud, looking at Ji Wu’s twisted face.
Si Wen Bing stalled Ji Wu long enough for the golden bridge to bring Ji Hao and his friends over. Ji Hao flashed to Si Wen Bing, gripped Ji Wu’s neck with his right hand, while throwing out a heavy punch with his left hand. Without saying a word, he broke Ji Wu’s right arm. Ji Wu’s longsword was still held in his right hand.
“Don’t struggle, or you will die!” shouted Ji Hao.
With an exciting grin, grin, Yu Mu nimbly dashed to the few badly injured warriors under Si Wen Bing’s command, and quickly spread tens of kinds of magic medicine in the form of a powder. Faint wisps of smoke puffed up from the few warriors’ wounds, yet their wounds still showed no sign of healing. On the contrary, these warriors even began to lose more blood.
“What poison this is? What poison this is?! It can actually harm Divine Magi! What is this?!” Yu Mu even screamed out loud, waving his arms hysterically.
Without hesitating, Ji Hao put forth his strength through his right fingers, broke half of Ji Wu’s cervical spine, and then asked, “What is that poison?”
“Brother, don’t tell him!” The two priests yelled on the city wall.
Ji Hao gave Ji Wu a knee strike on the lower belly, and squeezed a shrill scream out of his mouth along with a big mouthful of blood.
“Golden-rim Datura! That is Golden-rim Datura!” Ji Wu screamed with a high-pitched voice while staring at Ji Hao, as if he were the scariest ghost in the world.
Chapter 1224: Break Fei Water City
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Damn it!” The looks of the two priests slightly changed, as they cursed out together.
A strong power vibration spread out from the two priests, while faintly audible thunders occurred. From each of their heads, a golden mist rose and spread. In the golden mist, countless datura flowers with translucent petals bloomed slowly. Each petal had a golden rim.
A sweet aroma spread out, as intoxicating as the aroma of the best wine. Like a warm and gentle breeze, the indescribable aroma reached to Ji Hao and his friends.
“Dangerous, move!”Yu Mu released a few locusts, flying into the beautiful aroma. The few locusts rocked their bodies and fell to the ground once they sensed the aroma, seeming to be drunk.
Within a single second, the few highly poisonous locusts which could resist almost all kinds of poison in the world, died right on the spot. The bodies of the few locusts melted speedily, and soon became puddles of beautiful golden liquid.
With a grinning face, Ji Hao stared at the two priests. With a scary bleeding wound on his chest, Si Wen Bing walked over and quickly explained the whole thing to Ji Hao.
Ji Hao cast a glimpse at Ji Wu. Ji Wu gritted his teeth, suffering from his broken neck. “Marquis Yao Ji Hao? I’ve heard your name! Do you know who I am? I’m a descendant of Emperor Ku, I am…”
Snorting coldly, Ji Hao’s entire body shone with a dazzling golden light. The essence sun power was released, which blocked the thick aroma created by the two priests. The essence sun fire could naturally break all evils. Visibly, two layers of goldenness, one darker and one brighter, clashed against each other in the air, causing a sizzling noise and a strong, soul-taking aroma.
The poisoning aroma created by the two priests was burned out by the essence sun fire. The toxicity was gone, but a strong aroma remained, lingering on everyone’s hair, skin and clothes, without fading.
While dealing with the aroma, Ji Hao lifted Ji Wu up and said in a deep and strong voice, “Can descendants of Emperor Ku help the evil ones, betray our humankind, and leave our people to face a serious disaster?”
Ji Wu’s face turned pale. He had been well protected since he was young, and indeed, he had never been through any life-threatening difficulty. But as a carefully cultivated prince among Emperor Ku’s descendants, he was rather smart. Of course, he sensed the bone-deep intent of killing from the simple sentence said by Ji Hao.
“Don’t you dare to kill me!” Ji Wu struggled and attempted to scream again.
However, Ji Hao squeezed Ji Wu’s throat with his right thumb and disabled him from making any sound.
Raising Ji Wu high with his right arm, Ji Hao looked at Fei Water City and roared, “Sadly, Lord Ji Wu was killed by those two men with an evil magic. His body was destroyed, and his soul perished…I am Ji Hao. Under the order of Emperor Shun, I am now in charge. Lord Ji Wu has died already. Therefore, I will be taking over all the powers and resources in this Fei Water City!”
Hearing Ji Hao, Ji Wu’s body twitched intensely. He looked at Ji Hao in despair. He tried to scream for help, and he also wanted to curse Ji Hao for lying. He was still alive. He was grabbed in Ji Hao’s hand, but he was alive, so how could Ji Hao…
Ji Hao suddenly clenched his five right fingers. Crack! Ji Wu’s neck bones were crushed in Ji Hao’s hand. Before Ji Wu could heal himself, Ji Hao gave a resonant roar and released a raging essence sun fire from his right palm, burning Ji Wu’s head.
Ji Wu couldn’t stop twitching. A red armor coiled by nine dragons flew out of his body and clanged loudly, seeming to land on Ji Wu’s body. However, once the armor flew out, Shaosi suddenly showed up beside Ji Hao, just like a ghost.
Shaosi did nothing but silently stand beside Ji Hao, with her hands hiding in her sleeves. Coldly, she just looked at the armor.
A gray silhouette emerged above Shaosi’s head. It was a hazy but enormous man, who lowered his head and slowly glanced at this red armor. The armor let out a shrill scream, as the soul seal left in the armor by Ji Wu was erased. The armor was am ownerless piece now.
Standing aside, Man Man had a strong fire rising from her body. The red armor clanged again, transformed into nine dragon silhouettes, and flew to Man Man. Following a few dragon roars, a beautiful armor appeared on Man Man’s body.
“Hmm…”Sensing the armor’s power, Man Man curved her lip corners down and said, “Not as good as the armor Abba gave me…But, it’s not bad though, can serve as a backup!”
More defensive treasures flew out from Ji Wu’s body one after another. But Shaosi was standing right in front of Ji Wu, erasing all soul seals left in these treasures. Ten breaths later, Ji Wu ran out of treasures.
By now, he could only fight Ji Hao’s essence sun fire with his strong but bare body. Ji Hao was already a half-step Supreme Magus, and his essence sun fire could even burn the sky and destroy all living creatures. However, Ji Wu was a carefully cultivated genius, and was much older than Ji Hao. He was only a breath away from the level of Supreme Magus, and had an incredibly strong, tough body.
Being burned for about ten breaths, Ji Wu was still twitching, without dying.
Sighing deeply, Ji Hao emphasized, “People, see clearly, these two priests killed Ji Wu!”
Pointing at the two priests, who had their teeth gritted tight and had been trying to boost up the power of the datura poison, Ji Hao activated the Pan Gu bell, tied Ji Wu with the fifteen meters tall bell, then clenched his fists and rang the bell with full strength.
Followed by an echoing bell ring, large streams of Chaos power surged out of the bell. Amidst a shrill howl, Ji Wu’s body was suddenly swallowed up by the Chaos power and disappeared.
A golden, glowing soul flew out from Ji Wu’s collapsing body. Ji Wu’s soul…No, his primordial spirit, viciously stared at Ji Hao and screamed out loud. It transformed into a golden beam of light, attempting to run.
“Primordial spirit? Hehe, not bad!” Ji Hao saw it clearly. Just like himself, Ji Wu had been cultivating himself as a Qi cultivator. However, Ji Wu’s primordial spirit was far weaker than Ji Hao’s.
Facing Ji Wu’s primordial spirit, Ji Hao punched again on the Pan Gu bell.
Another bell ring was generated, resounding through the clouds. Ji Wu’s primordial spirit was crushed. A five-colored glow emitted from Ji Hao’s palm, which swallowed Ji Wu’s original soul and sent it into the five-colored caldron. The five-colored flame wrapped up that original soul and soon melted it.
Ji Wu was destroyed for good. No bit of his remained in the world. Ji Hao even took the opportunity of reincarnation away from him.
“My friends, it’s your turn now!” Looking at the two priests on the city wall, Ji Hao said blandly, “How dare you kill Ji Wu? He was a descendant of Emperor Ku! You…You should die!”
The faces of the two priests turned purely dark.
Growling resonantly, Ji Hao held up the Pan Gu bell with both hands and threw the bell at the city gate with all of his power.
Countless layers of magic shields glowed, as great defensive formations activated one after another. But the Pan Gu bell bumped in, it shattered everything, as if those defensive formations never even existed.
Followed by an earth-quaking boom, the thick bronze city gate collapsed, and a miles-long section of the city wall was torn down as well.
Chapter 1225: Heavy penalties during Rough Times
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The city gate collapsed. In hundreds of large vats before a series of buildings near the city gate, over a thousand blooming lotuses suddenly shattered, as if a giant heavy hammer had smashed right on them. Petals were torn apart, and those vats were crushed.
Dust rose in clouds. The two priests with lotuses on their heads screamed in panic. They darted up into the sky, and desperately fled westward.
However, they only reached hundreds of meters high before Shaosi teleported herself to them. The long spear in Shaosi’s hands sparkled with an ice-cold light and heavily poked into their chests.
The two priests’ bodies emitted a golden light, which condensed into two thick light shields, fending against the spear. Bang! Bang! The two light shields exploded, and the long spear easily penetrated their shoulders. Meanwhile, Shaosi flashed to before their faces.
“You’re just a little girl! How dare you!” The two priests cursed out loud together. They endured the piercing pain from their shoulders and waved their broad sleeves, releasing eighteen golden beads and a twelve-story silver tower, rumblingly flying to Shaosi.
Shaosi cast a deep roar, dropped the spear, and pressed both her hands down. The enormous, gray, hazy shadow behind her moved slightly, then both the two priests sensed a strange coldness, as if something important had been taken away from them by some mysterious and extremely powerful being.
Weirdly, they suddenly lost the control of those golden beads and the silver tower. Being blown by the wind, those beads and the silver tower swished backward and smashed right on the two priests. The priest sent out those golden beads was hit on the head by the silver tower, while the one who sent out the silver tower had all eighteen golden beads land on his face.
They screamed in pain, vomited blood, and fell on the collapsed city wall.
Before they could even struggle back up, Yuan Li dashed up to them, leaving a silver beam in the sky. Raising the dragon staff high, Yuan Li bashed violently on their chests. All the ribs of these two priests were broken, and as a consequence, blood spurted out from their mouths, ears, eyes and noses, in sharp streams. From the dragon staff, the earth, water, fire, and wind power struck into their bodies together, crushed their internal organs, and almost shredded their entire bodies.
“Who are you?! How dare you hurt my brothers!” Angry shouts came from the top of Yue Dai Mountain. From a few stone palaces on the mountaintop, nearly a hundred beams of light flashed across the sky and approached swiftly.
Those were all Qi cultivators, with simple long robes and brightly shining eyes. Their faces were glowing, which made them look especially energetic. Their bodies were wrapped in a warm mist. Clearly, they were all not weak.
Ji Hao opened his erect eye and scanned these people with a clear beam of light, then gave a cold sneer.
Among these people coming in a formidable array, only three to five had attained primordial spirits, while the others were still working on absorbing natural powers. As Qi cultivators, these people were still beginners.
Ji Hao didn’t want to waste any time talking to these disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. He was clearly aware of the fact, that he might not win a verbal battle against these people. Perhaps, this was a special gift that all Priest Hua and Priest Mu’ disciples were top-grade talkers.
Breathing deeply, Ji Hao clenched his fingers. The Pan Gu bell flew up from the ruins of the city gate at lightning speed. Ji Hao held the bell with both arms and aimed at those people flowing down the mountain, then threw out the bell once again with all his strength.
Another earth-quaking boom was generated. The Pan Gu bell shattered the air and caused tens of air-blasts, then unstoppably smashed on those people who had been diving down aggressively. The space hundreds of miles in radius was crushed. Over a hundred Qi cultivators died right on the spot. Their bodies were smashed to pieces, and souls were shredded by the Chaos tides roaring out from the space crack.
Silently, the bell flew back to Ji Hao, floating above his head as it released Chaos power streams and shielded Ji Hao’s entire body.
Ji Hao descended from the air and landed before the two priests with lotuses on their heads. Stomping his foot on their knees, he crushed those knees. Hearing their screams, Ji Hao started talking in a cruel tone, “I don’t want to know your names, neither do I want to know your relationship with Priest Hua and Priest Mu…I want the antidote of the datura poison, and…How much of that poison do you have right now?”
The two priests hesitated briefly. Without hesitating, Ji Hao raised his sword and swung down, beheading these two people. Their heads flew up, as blood splashed all over the ground.
Ji Hao dropped his left hand and clenched his fingers. Following his move, two primordial spirits flew out from the two dead bodies, covered in blood. Like evil ghosts, the two priests screamed hoarsely, “Ji Hao! How dare you hurt our bodies?! You, you, you…The hatred between you and us is as deep as the sea. We will…”
“Noisy!” Ji Hao laughed, then released the extremely negative power from his left hand. One primordial spirit paused all of a sudden, as it was frozen, sealed in a blue ice block. Along with a sizzling noise, the extremely negative power drilled into that primordial spirit, slowly turning it into a strand of extremely negative power.
The sealed priest stared at Ji Hao in a soul-deep fear, but he couldn’t make any sound. His power was fading rapidly. What he could do at the moment was nothing but watch himself melt in the extremely negative power, and sense his ultimate death.
The other priest was scared to death. He looked at Ji Hao, deeply frightened. “Right in our bags! A calabash-full of ointment, made from golden-rim datura flowers! The antidote in a black jade bottle…We also-also have twelve golden-rim datura seeds! We were going to plant them on this mountain!”
Ji Hao didn’t move, because Yu Mu had already flown to the dead bodies of the two priests. He rummaged impatiently, and found two bags soaked in blood. Carefully searching for a while, he excitedly took out a golden calabash and a black jade bottle, and a fist-sized transparent jade box. He even cheered out loud.
“Alright, you’re useless now.” Ji Hao released a raging stream of essences sun fire and burned the two primordial spirits to death. As same as the last time, a five-colored light emitted from his palm, which caught the two dead primordial spirits and sent them into the cauldron. Ground by the five-colored flame, their original souls were burned down.
“Don’t blame me, blame your master Shifu.” Looking where the two primordial spirits died, Ji Hao said coldly, “The one who attacked me in that Star Guard’s palace was Priest Mu, wasn’t he? I said, he hit me, so I will slaughter his disciples. There is no right or wrong about this.”
In Fei Water City, all ministers, commanders, and people under Ji Wu’s command watched Ji Hao killing everyone.
All this happened in a very short span of time. Within a couple of breaths, over a hundred ‘powerful strange people’ died, and so did Ji Wu. Even their city gate and city wall was torn down by Ji Hao.
“Revenge for Lord Ji Wu!” An old man in a luxurious long robe burst with an infuriated roar.”
“Revenge for Lord Ji Wu!” countless people living in the city growled.
Ji Hao sneered, waved his hand and said, “We have to use heavy penalties during rough times. Fei Water City people were fooled and used by evil people. They betrayed the humankind and killed their leader Ji Wu! Every one of them bears the blame!”
Breathing deeply, Ji Hao wielded his sword, pointed at the city, and shouted, “Commander Si Wen Bing, follow me and kill!”
Chapter 1226: All in the City Are Slaves
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Under the Pan Gu bell, surrounded by Chaos power streams. Ji Hao rushed into Fei Water City with bare hands.
Through the city, two ‘Z’ shaped roads started before Ji Wu’s palace, extending from the mountaintop to the mountain foot. These two roads were connected with all streets in the city.
At the moment, on the two roads, large groups of Fei Water City warriors wearing crocodile-skin armors, marched down the mountain, mounted on jade-horn antelopes. The clear hoofsteps even quaked the mountain.
Dai Yue Mountain was the core of Fei Water territory. The mountain was tall and rugged. Therefore, common mounts couldn’t be used in this area. Jade-horn antelope was a special kind of mount in this area. Jade-horn antelopes were gigantic in shape, had superior jumping abilities, and were especially good at climbing cliffs and running in mountainous areas. Therefore, the mounts of all Fei Water City warriors were jade-horn antelopes. Large numbers of enormous ancient crocodiles lived by the Fei Water. These ancient crocodiles were violent and brutal, even strong enough to hunt flood dragons. Ji Wu’s people made the skins of these crocodiles into armors. This kind of armor was soft yet strong, with an incredible defensive power, but almost weightless, almost as good as dragon-skin armors.
Hundreds of thousands of warriors stationed in this city were led by a few Divine Magi. The army marched down in an overwhelming way. Far away from Ji Hao, these warriors raised their sparkling long spears and heavy axes and threw them towards Ji Hao.
Ji Hao rushed up with big steps. Waves of flying spears and axes swished down, bumping on the Chaos power streams around him. Muffled booms could be heard without an end, as those axes shattered against the Chaos power streams, fragments darting everywhere. More flying axes came from all directions. Soon, metal fragments piled up around Ji Hao’s feet, over three-feet in height.
“Break!”
Ji Hao gave a loud growl. He dared not to release his power in the city. Instead, he carefully wielded his fists, restrained his power, and punched the surrounding air. The air was vibrated intensively, caused a shrill buzzing noise. Waves of air blasts roared out in all directions.
Following a rumbling noise, all buildings seven to eight miles in radius around Ji Hao were torn down.
Bricks, wooden roof beams, straws, all exploded into pieces. People hiding in those buildings were rolled up, thrown far away like drifting leaves. Under the effect of Ji Hao’s air-punches, these people felt that their hearts were shaken, then they all blacked out.
Ji Hao’s power landed on these citizens softly and stunned them, but on those warriors, who had been throwing spears and axes to Ji Hao from a distance away, the power was violent and destructive. Following muffled thuds, large groups of Fei Water warriors were sent flying backward while vomiting blood. They were thrown to the ground with their armors shattered, unable to resist at all.
Coughing out blood, these warriors found out that they were only slightly wounded. Their internal organs were shaken, limbs were softened, but except for vomiting some blood and the temporary powerlessness, nothing worse happened to them.
“B*stard! Marquis Yao! This is not a place for you to mess around!”
The seven to eight commanders finally approached Ji Hao. This city was their homeland, and a slight leak of their powers could flatten a big half of the mountain, and kill millions of people in the city. But they ignored all this and launched attacks on Ji Hao with all their powers.
Their powers were released from their heads, rising straight up into the sky, and even created a million-miles-wide hole in the dense dark clouds in the sky. The heavy rain and the strong wind stopped, as all raindrops and water streams in this area paused under the strong powers of these Divine Magi. Not a single drop of water could fall down.
The mountain began quaking intensely. In the river, the flowing water stopped, then all three tributaries began shaking. Fish-scale-like ripples emerged on the water surface, growing larger and larger. A true disaster seemed to happen right now.
Ji Hao pointed his finger up. The Pan Gu bell suddenly expanded its Chaos power and enveloped the few Divine Magi. Their surging power hit against the Chaos power streams, generating muffled booms, but could no longer affect the outside.
“You should all die!” said Ji Hao angrily, “Helping the evil ones, betraying the humankind, you can still blame Ji Wu for that. But ignoring the lives of your people, using your powers in the city without a second thought? You are frenzied! You should die!”
Ji Hao raised his fist and launched the combined move of ‘sky-opening’ and ‘earth-splitting’.
With his current power, the combined move was powerful enough to shake a Supreme Magus. Strange lights shone from his fist, because the space power and time power of Pan Gu world were both activated by him.
“Die!” Recklessly, the few Divine Magi stepped up and attempted to kill Ji Hao joint handedly.
With a thunderous bang, Ji Hao’s fist landed heavily on their bodies.
All surrounding Fei Water warriors cried out in alarm, some even screamed in fear. Their weapons clanged against the ground one after another — What did they see? The most powerful few Divine Magi in the city were killed by Ji Hao with a single punch!
With a single punch, Ji Hao crushed their bodies, destroyed their blood, and even burned their souls with a strand of golden flame. Among them, one was a peak-level Divine Magus, and three were high-level Divine Magi. Yet, none of them manage to survive a single punch from Ji Hao?!
“We surrender! We surrender!” A few Magus Kings screamed in despair. They didn’t run, and instead, kneeled straight on the ground, shouting about surrendering.
They deeply understood that the ones powerful enough to kill Divine Magi with a single strike were either freaks among Divine Magi, or Supreme-level beings, who were no longer human beings.
Whether Ji Hao was a ‘freak’ or a ‘Supreme-level being’, they could never run away under his nose, no one could!
“Kneel and surrender, you will live; fight back or try to run, your will die, and your families will die because of you!” Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao rose into the air, looking at the city as he shouted, “You betrayed the human-kind, so you all have to bear the blame!”
“The flood is weakening the humankind. Your Fei Water City is powerful, yet you never tried to do your part to fight the flood with all the others. On the contrary, you helped the evil ones and delayed the flood-control plan for your own best interests! If you are too innocent to die, who isn’t?”
“However, we are all human beings after all. So, I will not take your lives.” continued Ji Hao coldly, “All of you, everyone from Fei Water territory, from this day on, you are slaves. You will join flood-control troops and fight on the frontline. When the flood is controlled, we will decide your fate according to your contributions!”
Si Wen Bing rushed into the city with a large troop and brought all commanders in the city under control.
Chapter 1227: Hunt Him Down With Full Strength
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Fei Water City people were crying. Even the sky was shaken by their cries. Standing on top of every tall building in the city were heavy armored elite warriors that came from Pu Ban City under Ji Hao’s order. These warriors were under the direct order of Emperor Shun. Expressionlessly standing in the city, some of them were even staring at those Fei Water people with angry eyes.
Human beings were facing a destructive disaster, but as a strong human force, Fei Water people refused to tide over the difficulty with everyone else. Even worse, they tried to ruin the flood-control plan for their own benefits. These people should die. They might live, but they should pay for their crime, even though these people didn’t make the call.
Thousands of melting pots stood in the city, glowing-red. Hundreds of searing irons with long handles were placed on each pot.
Crying and screaming, Fei Water people were dragged to those melting pots by strong warriors, one by one. Torturers with black outfits and blood-red belts picked up those searing irons and heavily pressed on the face of each Fei Water people. ‘Slave’, that was the word seared deeply onto their faces.
Those searing irons were made from dark metals and the ancient toxic gas from the earth core, dipped in a secretly concocted magic drug. Once the sear was made on the skin, nothing could make it fade. Even if these enslaved people cut off their faces, the sear would still sink deeply into their bones.
In extreme conditions, some weaker ones would even have the sear on their souls. Even after they died and reincarnated, faint slave marks would still be on their faces. In human clans, newborn babies with slave marks on faces would certainly be thrown into forests and be eaten by wild beasts.
They cried loudly. Ji Hao expressionlessly stood on the mountaintop, looking down at those Fei Water people crying, wailing, and begging. Males, females, the old ones, young ones, the kind ones, and the evil ones, their leader made the wrong choice, and they had to be punished for that.
Amidst the cries, wails, and screams, Ji Hao also heard people praying.
Many Fei Water people were still praying to Priest Hua and Priest Mu, begging Priest Hua and Priest Mu to show up and to save them, and bring them to the ‘eternal paradise’ that those disciples mentioned before.
On the square Ji Hao stood on, a giant number of full-length portraits of Priest Hua and Priest Mu on leather scrolls were piled up. Tens of human warriors poured a pungent smelling oil on the pile. Some of them threw torches on the pile, and started the fire.
Fei Water territory had the population of hundreds of millions. If every family had twenty people, tens of millions of families existed in this territory. Every family had a portrait of Priest Hua and Priest Mu on their altar. Thus, tens of millions of portraits were found.
When all these portraits kindled together, the fire was so raging that no one could approach the pile.
Dense black smoke was puffing out from the fire. All of sudden, a suffocating power vibration was released from the fire. Deep spell-enchanting voices could be heard, while golden light shone from the fire. Within the golden light, Priest Mu sat under a linden tree, legs crossed, with Priest Hua smilingly stood behind him, holding a lotus.
Once this happened, countless Fei Water people began screaming. Strugglingly, they kneeled towards the mountaintop, kowtowing as fast as they could to Priest Hua and Priest Mu. With hoarse voices, they begged Priest Hua and Priest Mu to save them and their families.
Ji Hao clearly saw thigh-thick streams of faith power rising from those people’ heads, merging together into a purple-golden torrent, flowing to Priest Hua and Priest Mu in the golden light.
In the golden light, Priest Hua and Priest Mu started moving. Both of them smiled faintly.
The leaders of these Fei Water people were killed, and so were all commanders. They themselves and all their families were becoming slaves. These people were so despairing and scared right now.
The two masters they had been worshiping suddenly showed up from the fire. Seeing this, these people believed that they were saved. At this moment, the faith they had to Priest Hua and Priest Mu reached a crazy point.
These people had weak souls indeed, but after all, they were all owners of the natural fortune of Pan Gu world. When their faith power reached an extreme point, their souls suddenly grew strong, almost to an extreme degree.
At the moment, their souls were shining, strong and determined; this moment, guided by Priest Hua and Priest Mu, the souls of these Fei Water people became powerful. No other evilness could affect their souls anymore. Meanwhile, a precious and great faith power had been releasing from their souls, towards the two priests.
Fei Water people were like a herd of livestock, while Priest Hua and Priest Mu were farmers, who raised the livestock. Without even knowing, Ji Hao turned himself into a sharp blade, a harvesting tool, and a good helper of Priest Hua and Priest Mu.
“How ridiculous! Don’t you dare to fool human beings like this!” Looking at the rapidly flowing torrent of faith power, Ji Hao was infuriated. He roared thunderously and sent the Pan Gu bell up into the sky. The bell buzzed, expanded to hundred-miles, and enveloped the giant Priest Hua and Priest Mu in the fire.
The faith power descended. The bell released the Chaos power and created thousands of swirls, swallowing all the faith power. No matter how much faith power Fei Water people could produce, the bell would swallow it.
The faith power was ‘marked’ clearly, as it was offered to Priest Hua and Priest Mu. However, the bell ringed, erased all the ‘marks’ from the faith power. In Ji Hao’s lower belly, the five-colored cauldron was spinning happily, while waves of golden-purple faith power flowed in. The five-colored flame covered the faith power, and soon, golden-purple, heavy and pure streams of faith power surged into Ji Hao’s body.
His red sun primordial spirit began shrinking speedily, while the three embryos of Dao suddenly burst with dazzling lights.
Ji Hao was shaking intensely. Marks of the great Dao flashed across his eyes. All of a sudden, he gained so much deeper understanding to Yin, Yang, and the great Dao of destruction. Within a single second, he harvested more than he could gain through three to five months of severe cultivation!
His spirit power was soaring as well. Thunder was blasting in his spiritual space, while the red sun primordial spirit glowed brightly. His spirit power was highly condensed, sweeping across the spiritual space like a tsunami.
Far, far away, Priest Hua was chasing a dragon horse and a dark turtle. Abruptly, he quivered and turned around with a grim look, casting a glance towards Fei Water City.
“Ji Wu, my good disciple, you died so miserably. Ji Hao, you killed so many of my disciples!” Priest Hua gritted his teeth and shouted coldly, “You are also looting our faith power…This is unacceptable! Even though you are Yu Yu’s disciple…How dare you?!”
As he turned around and paused briefly, the dragon horse and the dark turtle had darted far away, seeming to disappear from Priest Hua’s vision.
Priest Hua hurriedly chased up. A lotus petal drifted down from his body and airily rose into the sky.
“All disciples in my sect, follow my order. Kill Ji Hao at all costs!”
Chapter 1228: Fame
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
A big half a year had passed after what happened in Fei Water City.
Ji Hao did some optimization and integration of all powers and resources he had. Based on the right of being in charge as any occasion required, the right that Emperor Shun gave him, and with the power of the golden bridge, Ji Hao had been traveling all over Midland.
Nests of water-kind creatures were flattened one after another, and water-kind armies were slaughtered. Strong, enormous water-kind spirit creatures, even Chaos monsters, were killed by Ji Hao. People worshipping Priest Hua and Priest Mu were forcibly moved out of their villages and sent into flood-control troops. Cities and towns controlled by Priest Hua and Priest Mu were broken one by one, and all their citizens were enslaved.
There were other people like Ji Wu as well, some earls and marquises. They were born in rich families with noble bloodlines, but with the lure of stronger powers and longer lives, they were fooled by disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and became their disciples as well. The territories of these people were taken down by Ji Hao, and all wealth they had were sent into the public treasury in Pu Ban City, to be used on the flood-control mission.
All people who lived in those territories were enslaved by Ji Hao and sent to the frontline.
No matter what excuse or reason or grievance they had, males, females, kids, old ones, all who had betrayed the spirit of human beings and hindered the flood-control mission when they should be fighting the flood with everyone else were cruelly sent to the frontline by Ji Hao. Even thought among these people, some were old and weak, and some were newborn infants, even through some of them would certainly die in the front line, they were all sent away to fight.
“Heavy penalties in rough times… I don’t care about my reputation! The future of the humankind is all that matters! Everyone who betrayed the humankind should die!” After Fei Water City, Ji Hao broke Yin Mountain territory. Facing hysterical curses from tens of millions of people, he flew up into the sky, holding the Taiji divine sword, he shouted thunderously. His voice quaked the sky and the earth, and shocked these people in the hearts. No one could ever say a bad word to him after that.
The flood was waving restlessly.
Dead water-kind creatures floated on the water. Large numbers of dead snakes and serpents released toxins before they died, which corroded the corpses in the water and created a horrible odor.
Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi and the others sat on the nine dragons chariot. Leading thousands of powerful Ji Clan warriors, Yemo Shayi guarded around the chariot. Thousands of thumb-sized, cyan-purple chains were grabbed in Yuan Li’s hands. At the moment, this ape was smirking loudly, while lashing a priest with a dragon-tendon whip thunderously.
Hearing a sudden whip snap, on the other end of a chain, a priest, whose neck was locked by the chain, trembled intensely. The whip lashed on his back and left a three-inches-deep bleeding wound, which was almost splitting his entire body into two.
“Priest Wuna, do your job! Quick! Or, I will beat you to death and then feed you to the rats!” Yuan Li was wagging his head proudly as he laughed to thousands of priests, who were all locked by chains.
Ji Hao sat on the chariot, expressionlessly looking at those priests.
All the way, he broke tens of thousands of cities, towns and villages and over a hundred super-scale territories. At least two to three disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu were stationed in each village, town and city, and tens to a hundred in those super-scale territories.
When those cities, towns, villages, and territories were taken over by Ji Hao, most of those disciples refused to surrender, and were killed. Even their original souls were crushed by the cauldron.
But, around five-thousand of them were controlled by Ji Hao with a special magic.
Ji Hao cursed these people’ souls. With the help of Shaosi and Taisi, he used the cruelest dark soul curse on them. They were also poisoned by Yu Mu with three to five thousands of, different types of magic poison. Not only that, Yu Mu had also taken a slight trace of their original souls into the Disease God Streamer, which meant, the lives of these people were in Yu Mu’s hands.
Added with the deadly soul curse Ji Hao created with the cauldron, these priests were perfectly controlled by Ji Hao, and were being used by him as tools. Whipped by Yuan Li violently, all of these priests howled in pain. With strong voices, they howled, then incanted a spell and locked their fingers together. Waves of magic power were released from their bodies. Warm mists rose, and lotuses floated in the air. From the warm mist, a rain of golden light fell and landed on the dirty, stinky, water surface.
Ji Hao had just carried out a massacre in this area. Together with Yemo Shayi, with the help of Man Man and Shaosi, added with thousands of Jia Clan warriors, a giant water-kind army was wiped out in this place. Even the weakest one among those Jia Clan warriors was at the level of half-step Divine Magus.
Corpses piled up, and toxins spread rampantly. If no one did anything about it, the surrounding environment would be severely polluted.
Under this flood was fertile land belonging to human beings. Therefore, Ji Hao could never let the toxins seep into the soil, because that would leave more troubles for the future work.
Priest Hua and Priest Mu’ disciples were indeed no good people, but they did have the abilities to ‘clean’. The golden light rain fell on the water surface and instantly generated a refreshing aroma. Within a blink of an eye, the dirty and foul water area turned crystal clear, as all dead bodies, toxins, and venoms, became streams of white smoke, puffing up and being blown away by the wind.
When the whole area with a thousand miles in radius was cleaned, a jade token suddenly buzzed in Ji Hao’s hand. Glimpsing at the line of characters that emerged on the token, Ji Hao let the golden bridge out of his forehead, transformed into a clear stream of light, and rolled up his friends and himself as he flashed away, immediately turning into a faint light spot on the end of the sky.
In his journey, Ji Hao had also burned countless portraits of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and looted a giant amount of faith power which should have belonged to Priest Hua and Priest Mu. The faith power was ‘unmarked’ by the cauldron, then saved in Ji Hao’s body. Although he only managed to absorb less than ten percent of it in the past months, his power was already largely improved, and his embryos of Dao were strengthened surprisingly.
Before, he could only take around ten people with the golden bridge. But now, he could take tens of thousands of people flash across the sky. Clearly, he had made a giant progress.
Ten-thousand miles away, a bright clear light descended from the sky. Thousands of priests sighed together, while a raging fire spread in the air. From the fire, the nine dragons chariot flew out.
Down below, in a series of villages on top of a mountain that extended for over a thousand miles, around ten young men with long robes suddenly screamed out loud in panic, “Ji Hao is here! Ji Hao, the slaughterer! Brothers, run!”
Golden beams of light shone to the sky, as these young priests ran desperately towards the south, at their highest speed.
Far away on the water surface, a small-range flood-control troop was staying silent. Warriors in the troop raised their heads, looking at Ji Hao on the nine dragons chariot, with weird looks.
Ji Hao grinned pretty embarrassedly at those human warriors, then glanced at those fleeing priests, sneered and said, “Where do you think you can run? I am just in need of some slaves to help cleaning battlefields!”
The golden bridge wasn’t activated this time. Instead, the nine dragons chariot flew rapidly to those young priests, raising giant, glowing, fiery clouds.
Chapter 1229: The Infinitude Lotus World
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Behind him, a heavy city gate opened on top of the mountain. The leader and a large group of ministers walked out in panic, surrendering the city. The leader of the flood-control troop sighed, then raised his right arm. Under his order, a troop of human warriors marched into the city, captured the citizens, and confiscated a large number of portraits of Priest Hua and Priest Mu.
Wails and cries could hear from everywhere. Over five-thousand priests with necks locked in chains were crying heartbreakingly, their tears shedding like the rain.
They were Qi cultivators. They had been away from all kinds of worldly affairs till now, and were all people of Dao. They had primordial spirits, which meant they would no longer be limited by their physical bodies, and they could all live long lives.
Without suffering any natural or unnatural major disaster, these people could live almost forever. They would be living peaceful and free lives in forests, with their friends and the most beautiful scenery.
Normal human beings were threatened by diseases, wild beasts, and all kinds of natural disasters, along with the non-humankind beings. How could they ever compare with these priests? But sadly, thee poor priests encountered Ji Hao, such a monster, who treated them so cruelly and brutally.
He chained them on the nine dragons chariots like animals. Day after day, these priests were forced to clean battlefields for Ji Hao. Every now and then, their primordial spirits were tortured by the dark curse, while their bodies were suffering from tens of different types of magic poisons.
They couldn’t sleep at night, and they had nothing to eat or drink. Their clothes were ragged, and they were all covered in dirt and stinky smell. When had these priests ever suffered like this? Even back then when they traveled around the world, helping people to earn the natural reward power, they were treated as saviors; they never suffered. Their fingers never dipped in dirty water, and their feet were never stained by any dust.
Seeing Ji Hao driving the chariot, chasing after their brothers and sisters, these priests cried and screamed, “Run, run, run as fast as you can…Do not let Ji Hao catch you…Ji Hao, you cruel, evil little man…Our Master Shifu will never spare your life…You are doomed, you know it!”
Ji Hao laughed out loud. He looked at these noisy priests coldly, then walked to Yuan Li and took over the dragon-tendon whip from his hands, violently lashing these priests.
He didn’t even want to say a word. Engaging in a verbal fight against these disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu? That would be the most meaningless thing to do. To deal with these people, hacking or bashing them directly to death was the most efficient way. Talking? Totally a waste of time.
Ji Hao was much stronger than Yuan Li. The whip landed on these priests and generated shrill howls instantly. The bones of hundreds of priests were lashed broken, which made them fall on the cloud, twitching but unable to move.
The thousands of priests shut their mouths immediately and started hurrying. They were fuelling the cloud with their powers, chasing after their brothers and sisters at their highest speeds. The chains tied around their necks were straightened, such that at first glance, one might even think they were actually pulling the nine dragons chariots forward speedily.
Closer and closer, the nine dragons chariot was less than ten miles away from those fleeing priests. Among those priests, a middle-aged one with long silver break threw a glance back, then suddenly took out a golden and shinning linden leaf magic talisman. As the middle-aged priest waved the magic talisman, it instantly transformed into a wisp of fiery light.
Dense golden clouds puffed out of the light, transformed into a cloudy boat and carried all those fleeing priests up.
Puff! The tens of meters long golden cloudy boat speeded up and left a long space crack in the sky. The cloudy boat was surprisingly fast, immediately darting over a hundred miles away.
“Hmm?” Ji Hao smiled. A linden leaf from Priest Mu? He had killed or captured tens of thousands of Priest Hua and Priest Mu’ disciples, but only a handful of them, who were stationed in super-scale territories, had things like this. Ji Hao didn’t think that these disciples stationed in this small town could have treasures like that.
“How generous, Priest Mu! Does every disciple of his have a leaf from him? Isn’t he afraid that he might run out of leaves and become bald?” Ji Hao laughed loudly. His voice was thunder-strong, and even those priests on the cloudy boat heard it clearly.
The man with a silver beard turned around, straightened his right forefinger and middle finger, and shouted, “Ji Hao, your reckless behavior has ruined the great plan of our sect. You are a sinner. Even though your Shifu is Priest Yu Yu, your life cannot be saved!”
Breathing deeply, he pointed at the front, and continued shouting, “Don’t come any closer! We have built a boundless great formation over there, for no one else but you! Don’t come closer, or you die!”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and grinned in a very weird way.
Wasn’t the man encouraging Ji Hao to follow up? Hearing the man with silver beard and thinking of what he had done in the past few months, all the severe damages he caused to Priest Hua and Priest Mu, Ji Hao believed that a trap was indeed waiting for him.
“Priest, what are you talking about? How can you possibly frighten me with your silly threat?” Laughed Ji Hao, “The scarier you make it sound, the more I want to see it!”
Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao murmured in his head, ‘In the previous life, my name was Qing Long, and I would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. How can I be frightened by these small tricks of yours?’
The nine dragons chariot sped up as well. Mr. Crow stood on top of the chariot and expanded to thousands of meters. He spread his wings and cawed with a bright voice. He released a golden raging fire, spreading in all directions. Waves of Gold Crow caws could be heard from the chariot. Led by Mr. Crow, the chariot flew faster and faster, and soon caught up with the cloudy boat.
After all, the boat was only transformed from a linden seed. How could it ever be compared with the chariot?
As the chariot approached the boat bit by bit, Ji Hao turned around and smiled to Man Man and Shaosi as he asked, “There is a trap over there. Are you afraid?”
Man Man and Shaosi were giggling to each other, and didn’t even answer the question. Taisi was in a daze, while Yu Mu and Feng Xing were smiling at Ji Hao; one had a simple and honest look, while the other one had a cunning face. They trusted Ji Hao, and they cared nothing about any traps.
Ji Hao nodded, smiled, then glanced at Yemo Shayi.
Yemo Shayi showed an evil smirk, then transformed into a dark shadow and merged with Ji Hao’s shadow.
Moving forwards for thousands of miles, Ji Hao saw thousands of mountaintops on the water surface, down below. Floating above each mountaintop was a small dark cloud.
This area was strangely quiet, without the wind, rain, or thunder.
Once the cloudy boat and the chariot flew into this area, thunderous voices came from all directions.
“Ji Hao, today, you will die here!”
Following those rumbling voices, dazzling golden light shone, and soon covered the sky. Meanwhile, on the water surface down below, countless golden lotuses bloomed upon jade-green leaves. Sitting in each lotus with legs crossed was an energetic priest.
“Ji Hao, this infinitude lotus world is created especially for you. Even though you will die, you will die a worthy death.”
Chapter 1230: Complicit
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
On the vast water surface, tens of thousands of golden lotuses bloomed, each with a priest sitting in it.
All these priests seemed to be full of spirit and energy. From the tops of their heads, multicolored mists were rising into the sky, turning into different sized clouds that shielded their bodies. All kinds of treasure floated inside those colorful clouds, surrounded by translucent lotus petals.
Viciously, tauntingly, and proudly, these priests looked at Ji Hao and laughed out loud, instead of activating the formation and attack Ji Hao immediately. Perhaps, on seeing Ji Hao rush into their well-designed trap, they believed that Ji Hao would die for sure.
They laughed at Ji Hao scornfully and looked at him relaxedly, like hunters looking at wild boars in their traps. Some artistic priests even started playing music with all kinds of instruments, or ringing golden bells. The even composed a beautiful, touching melody.
Sound waves swept across the sky, and a nice aroma spread out, with warm clouds drifting all over the sky. The sky was covered in dark clouds, but magically, a light came from all directions and illuminated the entire formation.
High up in the air, dark clouds floating above those mountaintops suddenly changed colors and became golden, silver, and colorful. Standing on each cloud were a group of muscular men.
These men were wearing silk clothes, baring their strong chests. They had red skin and glowing eyes, and surprisingly, their bodies were translucent. Even an ordinary human being could see their internal organs through their translucent skin and muscles. Even their faintly cyan brains were visible, squirming in their heads.
When Ji Hao encountered Sky Devils the first time, he saw a warrior like this, back in the Southern Wasteland. They were not living creatures; instead, they were puppets created by Priest Hua and Priest Mu with their powers and extremely precious materials.
They could move, fight, think, and talk; they were just like human beings, except for the fact that they had no soul. In the end, they were lifeless. With enough materials, countless of them could be produced. To any sect, these puppets could serve as strong guards.
These puppets were holding all kinds of glowing flags, with drawings of legendary creatures, ancient divine gods, or stellar and landform maps. Some flags had strange golden spell symbols sparkling on them, releasing strong power vibrations. With a single glance at those flags with spell symbols, one would feel a heavy pressure, as heavy as a mountain.
Affected by those priests, these puppets laughed out loud as well. Every one of them seemed to laugh louder than the others. Their waves of laugher sounded like thunder, and also like lion roars, striking violently towards Ji Hao and his friends.
A bright red light emitted from the chariot and made it look like a sun, floating in the sky. The sound waves bumped in and stirred ripples on the ‘sun’.
The red light faded layer by layer, but in the meanwhile, new layers of red light were generated. The chariot used to belong to Taiyi, the East Emperor. It was a pre-world spirit treasure, born in the sun along with Taiyi himself. It was unimaginably powerful. How could it ever be shaken by the shouts of a group of puppets?
An old priest with a lotus on his hair bun, wearing a long coarse shirt, trod on a white cloud and slowly rose into the sky. He was holding a sword with the left hand and a small wooden club with the right hand.
He bowed to Ji Hao politely and said with a deep voice, “Ji Hao, my friend, I am Red Lotus. Nice to meet you.”
“Cut the crap. My sword can’t wait to taste your blood.” Holding the sword with his right hand, Ji Hao gently flicked the sword edge with his left fingers and caused a silvery tinkle. A fierce wave of sword intent drilled into the sky in the form of golden and silver beams, and cut a dark cloud into pieces.
“Our two Master Shifu have a great plan. They want our sect to rise and expand. Therefore, everyone is welcome to join us.” said Red Lotus mildly, “My friend, your hands are stained by the blood of our brothers and sisters. You should have been killed. However…”
Before Red Lotus could finish, Ji Hao laughed and interrupted him, “However, the world is merciful. Priest Hua and Priest Mu think that I am a talented one. Therefore, as long as I am willing to join you, do whatever you want me to do just like a dog, betray the humankind and sell the humankind, you can spare my insignificant life today, right?”
Red Lotus opened his mouth, but said nothing, only staring at Ji Hao.
That was indeed what he intended to say, but how come Ji Hao said it before he did?
Looking at Red Lotus’s stunned face, then glancing at the other priests sitting in lotuses, Ji Hao boosted up his power and laughed out loud. He was already a half-step Supreme Magus. He had absorbed a drop of Pan Gu’s spirit blood, which meant that he had basically built himself a Pan Gu body. Therefore, Ji Hao was now incredibly strong. Earth-shaking waves of laughter were released from his chest rumblingly, like the thunders from the clear sky. Immediately, the sound waves from those puppets were dispelled.
Hearing Ji Hao laughing, a small half of those priests in lotuses trembled, with blood surging out of their eyes, noses, ears and months. Ji Hao injured these priests by simply laughing. With a soul-level shock, they stared at Ji Hao as if he were a total freak.
The other priests had also been shaking. Their brains were shaken by Ji Hao’s voice, which made them feel dizzy. A few among them already had embryos of Dao, and were much more powerful than the others, not to mention that they were also protected by all kinds of powerful treasures. Nevertheless, their faces were especially dark too. How old was Ji Hao, and how long had he been cultivating himself? How could he be so terrifyingly powerful?
This was…completely unreasonable! Unless he was a reincarnation of a fallen devil god, he shouldn’t improve so fast!
Ji Hao laughed thunderously again. After disabling all the priests by laughing, he shouted, “How shameless you are! You know that my hands are covered in the blood of your own kind, yet instead of avenging them, you want me to join you?”
“Have you ever thought about your dead brothers and sisters?”
“Do you even know what shame is?”
“Aren’t you afraid that one day, when you are killed too, your Shifu, your brothers, and sisters, would try to hold hands with your enemies, instead of avenging you?”
Ji Hao raised his head, pointed at the sky, and yelled, “Priest Hua, Priest Mu, I despise you for what you are doing! Master Shifu? Prehistorical powerful being? Go to hell! You don’t deserve to be mentioned in the same breath with my Shifu!”
Hearing Ji Hao, Red Sun’s face even turned green in anger. He tremblingly pointed at Ji Hao, yet failed to say a word for a rather long while.
A sneer could be heard from the sky, while a rainbow descended. On the rainbow, eighteen sky devils stood in a line. Some of them had three heads and six arms, some had four faces and eight arms, and some had three feet, four arms, or wings.
Chapter 1231: Kill, Kill, Kill
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Eighteen sky devils, all at the level of ‘Zun’.
They were hundreds of meters tall, with different body shapes, yet all wearing brightly glowing pearls and jewels which looked quite resplendent. They silently stood on the rainbow, looking at Ji Hao with eyes shining with five-colored lights. No one knew what they were thinking.
“Outer space sky devils!” Looking at these sky devils, Ji Hao sighed to Red Lotus and said, “Back then in Southern Wasteland, your Master Shifu denied admitting that your sect has anything to do with these sky devils. Look what happened today. You guys are officially working together, aren’t you?”
Red Sun threw a slightly fearful glance at those sky devils, then smiled in a complicated way and responded, “Ji Hao, stop talking nonsense. How can we work together with these sky devils? Don’t you know that, you…”
A sky devil laughed. This sky devil was surrounded by an extremely pure white light, and had a sacred, serious face. He was wearing a long white robe, decorated with all kinds of pearls and gemstones, sparkling splendidly. The snow-white pair of wings slowly spread behind his body as he smiled, “Red Lotus, my friend, we are allies now. You don’t need to deny our relationship anymore, do you? Indeed, he killed some of us…But hatred is not so important in our eyes. We value nothing but actual profits. If your Master Shifu didn’t invite us, we would not have faced this troublesome enemy.”
Ji Hao sneered, while Red Lotus’s face turned awfully red as he looked at Ji Hao embarrassedly.
He tried to protect the reputation of his sect by denying the fact that they were not working together with those sky devils. He was trying to tell everyone that these sky devils arrived without invitation. They came for an opportunity to take revenge on Ji Hao for their dead friends.
Nevertheless, sky devils were unpredictably smart and cunning. Before Red Lotus finished his lie, the truth was exposed by a sky devil. Red Lotus was a thick-skinned one, but still, he blushed in shame.
But soon, the redness faded from his face, as he stared at Ji Hao with his calm, confident face, and yelled with a deep voice, “Ji Hao my friend, you are so impenetrable. If you insist on being like this, don’t blame me for…”
‘Being merciless’, before he said the last few words, Ji Hao gave a resonant roar while the Taiji divine sword held in his right hand suddenly transformed into a golden and a silver beam, and dazzled out. Shockingly, because of the great progress Ji Hao had made, a faint, thin stream of white mist was added around the golden beam, while a sharp dark mist stream emerged, coiling around the silver beam.
The dark and the white mist coiled around each other from time to time. As the golden beam and the silver beam flashed across the sky, a black and white Taiji diagram emerged underneath.
Glowing red clouds rose against the two beams of sword light. Red Lotus pointed out the sword held in his left hand and released a three-hundred-meters long flood dragon, transformed from a red light, roaring towards the two light beams.
Meanwhile, the white jade club held in his right hand flew up into the sky. Followed by a thunderous boom, the club expanded, and turned thousands of meters long and hundreds of meters thick, bashing down towards the nine dragons chariot.
“Brother Red Lotus, amazing!” Tens of thousands of priests sitting in lotuses on the water surface all cheered out, and even applauded, especially those who vomited blood under the pressure caused by Ji Hao’s laughter. Seeing the proud grins on their faces, one might believe that Red Lotus had already defeated Ji Hao.
“So stupid!” Standing behind Ji Hao, Man Man gave a long sigh. “Abba said that in battles, if you are at an advantage, you should destroy your enemies as soon as possible. Only then you win. These idiots, they built such a great formation, yet they didn’t activate it. Are those people all here to watch a show?”
Ji Hao smilingly sent up the Taiji Universe mirror and released a clear light. Hearing an ear-piercing noise, the space was cracked, and a three-hundred-meters-wide, transparent path was created.
Ahead of the two sword light beams, the clear light shone on the red cloud around Red Lotus’s body, generating a sizzling noise. The red cloud disappeared immediately under the clear light. Before Red Lotus could make any other reaction, the two light beams dazzled straight in through the transparent path and landed fiercely on Red Lotus’s body.
Red Lotus screamed. A giant red lotus flew out of his body and defended against the sword lights with layers of lotuses.
The black and white, giant Taiji diagram surrounded the red lotus and spun, slowly like a milestone. The lotus withered, and the light beams penetrated Red Lotus’s chest.
“Ouch!” Red Lotus burst with a shrill howl while the two light beams drilled into his chest. The golden one brought out a burning stream of blood from his body, and the silver one sent out a sparkling cold light.
The power of the sun burned everything, while the extremely negative power froze everything. Both these types of power erupted inside Red Lotus’s body simultaneously. At the moment, he was wrapped in both the golden fire and the cold silver light. Extreme heat and extreme cold clashed inside his body. Consequently, his body was suddenly covered in cracks.
“Activate the formation, kill this monster!” A stream of red light rose from Red Lotus’s collapsing body. That was an eight-feet tall, entirely red and glowing embryo of Dao, which looked like a red jade statue.
Before Red Lotus and his brothers and sisters could flee, Yu Mu waved the Disease God Streamer from behind Ji Hao. Thousands of differently sized lotuses were released along with a dense poisonous cloud, enveloping Red Lotus’s embryo of Dao. The nightmare-like screams never ended, while the poisonous cloud dragged the embryo of Dao back into the streamer.
The Disease God streamer was the spirit treasure of the ancient Disease God. It was a magic treasure, naturally crafted in the Chaos, and was unimaginably powerful. Red Lotus didn’t have a powerful treasure to defend himself. How could he ever survive?
The giant white jade club fell down from the sky. Conveniently, Ji Hao threw out the Pan Gu bell. The bell expanded to thousands of meters tall, right above the tens of thousands of stunned priests down below.
The giant white jade club rang the bell. The club was a spirit treasure gifted by Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and was considerably powerful. As it fell, an earth-shaking bell ring was successfully generated.
The sound wave swept across thousands of miles in radius, shattering all the golden lotuses and leaves on the water surface, and throwing all the priests into the water. In the water, they vomited blood.
“Activate the formation!” A familiar voice came these priests. With his erect eye, Ji Hao threw down a glance, and saw Priest Corpse’s twitching face.
Ji Hao laughed again. He took out all thunder bombs and magic talismans that he didn’t use in the life and death game in Pan Xi world. Powerful or not, no matter what function they had, Ji Hao threw everything down towards those priests in the water.
All of a sudden, he saw nothing but warm clouds around him, but not a single priest. Hazy lotuses drifted in clouds, as a dreadfully strong force landed on the nine dragons chariot. Ji Hao could still control the chariot, but the chariot could only move slowly forward, no faster than even a turtle.
Hearing a bright roar, countless puppets with all kinds of weapons marched over.
“My friends, kill as much as you want…Try to destroy every last one of them!”
Holding the Taiji divine sword, Ji Hao flicked his wrist and sent out thousands of sharp sword light beams.
Chapter 1232: All Worlds
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Were they confident?
Arrogant maybe!
When Red Lotus and Ji Hao were talking, those tens of thousands of disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu didn’t activate the formation. Instead, they were watching, laughing, and being proud.
Therefore, when Ji Hao threw down all those thunder bombs and magic talismans, the formation was just activated. In a warm light, the space began folding and twisting intensely. The space with a radius of tens of thousands of miles was compressed into a small sphere, but the space as tiny as a grain of dust was expanded, and turned into a tens of miles long distance.
The time was disturbed as well. Sometimes, the time was fast, but sometimes, it was frozen. In some areas in the great formation, a breath could be as long as ten-thousand years, but in some areas, the time was almost stopped.
Incalculable faults were caused by the disturbance of time and space. Every fault became a beautiful lotus. Countless lotuses gathered together, which was the true secret about this infinitude lotus world. No one could break out from this great formation unless he or she was as powerful as worlds creators like Saint Pan Gu, or the Masters of a large sect.
Nevertheless, these priests were way too confident or arrogant. They activated the formation, but it was already too late.
Red Lotus was killed by Ji Hao, and even his embryo of Dao was devoured by the Disease God streamer. After that, they activated the formation in a hurry. When the formation was fully activated, all thunder bombs and magic talismans exploded.
Those thunder bombs and magic talismans were made by Priest Dachi himself. Every single bomb was powerful enough to shatter the sky, while every magic talisman could replay the prehistorical Chaos.
Along with muffled thunderous booms, all lotuses withered within the warm light and clouds. The priests leaned out their upper bodies from the warm light, seeming to be frightened to death, then suddenly disappeared.
From the formation, Priest Corpse’s hysterical voice could be heard, “Ji Hao! These are Priest Dachi’s works…How cruel you are!”
A buzzing noise lingered in the air, while millions of lotuses bloomed and then withered.
Standing on golden clouds, those puppets waved large flags as quickly as they could to draw star powers into the infinitude world of lotus. No one knew how this formation worked, but strangely, some thunder bombs and magic talismans directly flew out from around these puppets.
A series of boom was generated, while a large number of puppet were torn into pieces. Crystal-like body parts flew all over the sky. Many large flags were broken. Therefore, those starlight streams pouring down were instantly dimmed.
No one knew what exactly had been happening. But judging from Priest Corpse’s hoarse, fury voice, this so-called infinitude lotus world suffered great damage from those thunder bombs and magic talismans. Standing on the chariot, Ji Hao even sensed a faint scent of blood.
The strong force was still suppressing the chariot. The great formation was quaking violently, and so was the force. The nine dragons chariot was shaking slightly as well. In the front, those priests chained on the chariot heard the screams of their brothers and sisters, and all cried out, struggling and releasing their powers, shaking the chariot even harder. Moreover, the fiery clouds around the chariot even started burning.
Countless puppets rushed over to Ji Hao and his friends, waving all kinds of weapons. Ji Hao’s sword lights dazzled across the air and landed on these puppets violently. Clear popping noises could be heard without an end, as large groups of puppet were shredded by the sword lights.
“Priest Corpse, is this all your infinitude lotus world can do?” Wielding the sword, wherever Ji Hao reached, body parts of those puppets flew in the sky. He sneered.
“Ji Hao, don’t you dare!” Priest Corpse sounded enraged. With a dry voice, he screamed, “You! You! You killed our people with Priest Dachi’s thunder bombs and talismans…You will die today! You will!”
Layers of warm cloud blocked Ji Hao’s sight. Somewhere Ji Hao couldn’t see, Priest Corpse and a group of his brothers and sisters, who were all at his level, had been looking at their dead brothers and sisters with twitching faces.
Priest Hua had given his order. He had ordered his disciples to kill Ji Hao at all costs.
Following that order, a few disciples gathered all available ones in Midland. Nearly eighty-thousand well-cultivated priests built this infinitude lotus world together.
Nevertheless, Ji Hao didn’t do what they expected. He didn’t fight, neither did he defend with any other formation. Instead, he directly threw out a big handful of thunder bombs and talismans, all made by Priest Dachi himself.
These disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu didn’t manage to react timely. As a result, nearly eight thousands of them were killed, and twenty to thirty thousand had their arms and legs broken. By now, these poor ones were screaming and crying, swallowing magic pills and spraying ointments on their wounds, waiting for their broken limbs to grow back.
Priest Corpse and the group of relatively stronger ones felt their hearts aching when they looked at the dead and injured ones. Priest Hua and Priest Mu were not as picky as Yu Yu and his brothers when selecting disciples. Basically, every ‘lucky one’ could become their disciple. But with a single strike of Ji Hao, so many disciples were killed…How should they explain this to their two Master Shifu?
“Brother Gold Water, why didn’t you activate the ‘all worlds monument’ given by Master Shifu?’ Priest Corpse and the other few encircled a man angrily, whose body was faintly glowing with a golden light and rippling like water.
Since this had already happened, and was totally inexplicable, they should find someone to bear the blame!
The ‘all worlds monument’ was a pre-world treasure which could contain space, and even worlds. Just now, if the man had activated the ‘all worlds monument’ timely, the power of the formation would rise by thousands of times. Also, no matter how powerful those thunder bombs and magic talismans were, with the ‘all worlds monument’, they could be able to send out all disciples nearby before those bombs and talismans went off.
The ‘all worlds monument’ wasn’t activated timely, which meant Priest Gold Water was the one to blame for all damages they suffered!
Gold Water also responded angrily, “Are you saying that it was my fault? Didn’t you all agree to let Red Lotus to try to persuade that Ji Hao kid just now? Otherwise, I would have fully activated the formation long ago! How would I ever let that Ji Hao kid take any advantage?”
They yelled at each other for a while, but no one won. They argued for a longer while, then one of them suddenly said, “Stop this! Just activate the ‘all worlds monument’ now! Ji Hao kid is cruel and evil. He has already damaged tens of thousands of puppets…How many did we bring in total?”
The group of priest raised their heads, all stunned. Around the nine dragons chariot, those puppets had been rushing up wave after wave like tidewater. Ji Hao flicked his wrists and sent out the sword lights, shredding countless puppets at a time. Body parts of puppets floated around the chariot in the burning fiery clouds. Man Man was holding a small string bag, collecting these twitching body parts. These puppets were made from top-grade materials. Throwing these body parts back into the melting pot, one could make nice pieces.
Watching this, Gold Water dared not to waste a second. He hurriedly raised his arms and sent a three-foot-square bronze board up into the sky, coiled in purple mist.
The infinitude lotus worlds slightly vibrated, while countless different sized doors suddenly appeared around the nine dragons chariot.
Smoke puffed out from each door, from inside which, waves of brightly glowing lotuses flew out. The smoke covered everything else, and soon, nothing but these doors remained visible.
Chapter 1233: Divine Flame Bead
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The all worlds monument was a pre-world supreme treasure that could disorder the space and turn the universe upside down.
Within the warm clouds, countless doors were faintly visible. Every door led to a lotus world created by the monument itself, and every world was dangerous. More importantly, whichever door one chose to walk in, one would always be under the monument’s control.
This was an exit-less maze. Once one fell into this maze, his life would be decided by whoever was controlling the monument.
Ji Hao stopped the chariot, silently observing the surrounding area. Once the all worlds monument was activated, the pressure he sensed became hundreds of times greater. The warm light grew brighter, with lotuses blooming in it. From each lotus, a golden beam of light was darting up, within which was a muscular man or a beautiful girl.
Those muscular men roared like beasts, vibrating the nine dragons chariot. Those flying beautiful girls were holding all kinds of instruments, dancing and playing, releasing waves of soul-shaking, magical power. Everyone who saw these girls would feel dizzy, as if even their soul was being drawn away by them.
Slight voices came from the air and sounded like snowflakes landing on the roof, flower buds blooming in the spring, or devout believers asking the sky about the secret of the universe, late at night, with low voices. One would feel that his heart was hanging on a thin thread, and through the thread, one could hear a soft, gentle, beautiful melody.
One wouldn’t be able to help oneself and want to listen to the melody; one would be forced to do so.
Listening carefully, one would hear nothing, nothing real. Therefore, an intense curiosity would be triggered. The deepest desire buried in one’s heart would be embalmed, burning and controlling the primordial spirit with a strong, evil power, until one’s bones, blood and flesh all burned out. When one woke up, his cultivation would be gone, and the primordial spirit and embryos of Dao would be dead.
From Ying Zun’s memories, Ji Hao found a sky devil magic similar to what he was looking at right now. This was called ‘primordial-spirit-devouring devil sound’, the most often used one. With this magic, sky devils could hurt their targets easily, who wouldn’t even realize what happened. This was a cruel, and especially evil magic.
“Duo!” Raising both hands in a multicolored cloud, Ji Hao clapped them loudly and cast a spell with a low voice. In the air, the faintly audible voice started fading. With the magic he learned from Ying Zun’s memory, Ji Hao interfered with the ‘primordial-spirit-devouring devil sound’ pretty seriously.
Yuan Li was almost hunted by the ‘primordial-spirit-devouring devil sound’. In panic, he burst with a shout, raised his whip, and madly lashed on those chained priests. He seemed to be waking up from a nightmare, as he was covered in cold sweat, with his primordial spirit soaked in a great fear. Therefore, he didn’t restrain his power when lashing those poor priests. Those priests cried in pain and struggled for their lives on fiery clouds, with broken bones.
“Ji Hao, you will die today!” Priest Corpse’s bright voice came from all directions, “You are trapped in our infinite lotus world. You have no chance to run. Why don’t you kneel and surrender? What are you waiting for?”
Gold Water’s voice could also be heard, “Ji Hao my friend, if you surrender, we will treat you well as your brothers. Just hand out all treasures you have. You killed so many of our brothers and sisters, so hand out your treasures, and we will accept your apology.”
Ji Hao sighed. ‘Can Priest Mu and Priest Mu’ disciples ever have a bigger goal? Why do they never forget about my treasures?’ thought Ji Hao.
But thinking of Priest Hua’s greedily glowing eyes when he saw any treasure, Ji Hao realized that he couldn’t blame those disciples for that. After all, their two Master Shifu never had a bigger goal either.
“Do whatever you can. Let’s me see what Priest Hua and Priest Mu’ disciples can do. Don’t use those nasty sky devil magic and humiliate your Master Shifu for nothing.”
With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao held the sword, looking at the boundless warm light and clouds around him as he laughed aloud, “Why are you fighting with sky devil magics? Aren’t you ashamed?”
Hissing laughter echoed in all directions. The eighteen sky devils were hiding in unknown places and laughing. They sounded enchanting, as every chuckle they made could shake your primordial spirit and take away one’s life-force.
Ji Hao gave a deep shout and defended against the laughter of those sky devil with the same magic.
“My friends, please hold for a second. We cannot let a kid despise us. My brothers, together, let’s show this kid what we can do.”
Following a shout of Priest Corpse, from all the surrounding doors, three-hundred and sixty doors glowed, and from each of those, nine priests walked out, holding longswords. They bowed to Ji Hao, and each launched a hack forward, then turned around and disappeared in those doors.
The all worlds monument quaked slightly, and fiery clouds around the chariot exploded all of the sudden. The chariot was shaking slightly, but all of a sudden, thousands of sharp sword lights penetrated the space, and even the defense of the chariot, merging into a lotus while descending towards Ji Hao and his friends.
Ji Hao was stunned. Could the all worlds monument actually break the defense of the nine dragons chariot?
Even though Ji Hao wasn’t powerful enough to fully release the chariot’s power, the all worlds monument held in Gold Water’s hand was way too powerful! No wonder these disciples of Priest Hua and Preist Mu were so confident about killing Ji Hao.
The sword light lotus dazzled down, as Ji Hao burst with a roar and prepared to defend against it with the Pan Gu bell. But before him, Man Man made her move.
Sixty-four human-head sized, purple-red beads flew out of Man Man’s sleeve, along with a sky-devouring fire. The fire condensed into a flaming door above the heads of Man Man and her friends. The door was embossed with dragons and phoenixes, and all kinds of legendary creatures with a nature of fire.
“Man Man, are those given by the man your Abba sent you the last time?” Ji Hao surprisingly raised his eyebrows. Days ago, Zhu Rong unexpectedly sent a man to Man Man, who brought her a lot of things. Ji Hao asked because he never saw Man Man using these purple-red beads before.
The flaming door opened, and a ferocious beast head roared out, widely opening its jaws and biting on the sword light lotus. The lotus clanged resoundingly, then collapsed into sword light beams as it fell into the flaming door. Those sword light beams were no longer fierce and lethal.
“Yeah, yeah, those are sky flaming beads sent from my Abba. Interesting, interesting!” Man Man laughed and waved her hand, sending the sixty-four beads to a door.
“Man Man, be careful!” Ji Hao failed to stop her. Man Man sent out those beads, then saw the door sparkle with a strange light. All the sixty-six beads flew in, but nothing happened after that.
“Hehe, nice treasures! Thank you, my dear friend. In the future, our brothers and sisters will certainly use these well!” Priest Corpse’s laughter came from a long distance away. He couldn’t even hide his delight.
Ji Hao’s frowned. Looking at Man Man’s badly shocked little face, he released a clear stream of light from his erect eye.
Chapter 1234: The Golden Bridge Breaks It
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Those doors created by the all worlds monument had been swiftly switching positions. Countless doors flew around Ji Hao and his friends, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air, silently creating a dazzling golden glow.
From time to time, a large group of priest would walk out from those doors and release sword light beams, thunder-flames, or other attacks. Some threw out all kinds of treasures or weapons to attack Ji Hao and his friends. The space seemed to collapse, and Ji Hao felt like he was in the middle of a black hole, with bright light streams pouring down straight on his face.
The nine dragons chariot was shaking intensely. Waves of fiery clouds surged out and turned into strong defenses that shielded the whole chariot. Sometimes, the chariot suppressed the monument. Attacks launched by those priests failed to break the chariot’s defense, and ended up bumping on the fiery clouds, blasting into a heavy light rain while causing thunderous booms.
Sometimes, the monument suppressed the chariot. All weird kinds of attack struck direct onto the chariot, towards Ji Hao and his friends. Ji Hao let the Pan Gu bell release Chaos power streams to protect everyone. Heavy strikes landed on the bell and generated thunderous noises, shattering all surrounding warm clouds.
Jia Clan warriors guarding around the chariot helplessly watched all this happen. Jia Clan warriors were good at close combat, but knew nothing about all kinds of magics. They had no clue about such a giant-scale formation.
The non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world. Xiu Clan people were responsible for dealing with all kinds of formation, and these Jia Clan warriors didn’t need to use their brains at all. At the moment, facing the infinitude lotus world and the all worlds monument, these Jia Clan warriors were almost driven crazy.
Feng Xing, Yu Mu, Shaosi, Taisi, and Man Man could do nothing either. Those priests kept flashing out of those random doors. They attacked swiftly and then disappeared immediately, which left no chance for anyone to strike back.
Feng Xing pulled open his bow and released over ten-thousand arrows at one time. Those arrows swished out, yet the space was twisted by the monument, which made his arrows fly windingly. He aimed at those priests, yet before they could touch them, they had already disappeared again in those doors.
Lotuses rose from the ground. Strong forces lingered on those arrows. Feng Xing watched those powerful arrows be coiled in colorful light streams and slowly shredded into pieces and bits.
Seeing Feng Xing’s arrows all ground up, Yu Mu chuckled, patted on his large belly, and said, “Don’t waste arrows. Those are all money…Let me try!”
With a dark face, Feng Xing dropped the bow, crossed his arms over his chest, and looked at Yu Mu. Yu Mu gave a glance at the right-front. Tens of doors in that direction opened. A large group of priest rushed out together, and activated a transparent, colorful glass bottle. It released thousands of fist-sized crops of ‘three light divine water’. Those water drops transformed into thunderbolts, striking towards Ji Hao and his friends.
‘Three light divine water’ was the magical product condensed from the essence lights of all stars in the sky. It was especially heavy, and almost as powerful as the essence of Yin.
The thunderbolts transformed from the three light divine water was soft yet strong, and could hurt people without a sign. This kind of a thunderbolt would hurt the souls and primordial spirits instead of physical bodies. It was negative yet not evil; it was a descending, strong natural power, that could highly suppress all kinds of evils.
Thousands of bolts of splendidly colorful thunder struck on the chariot and generated a series of popping noise. Dense fiery clouds around the chariot shattered, while hundreds of Jia Clan warriors around the chariot were hit by the explosive force and forced to vomit blood. Their two pairs of large eyes were almost shaken out of their eye sockets.
“Good treasure!” After years of traveling and fighting with Ji Hao, Feng Xing and Yu Mu had grown their ability to recognize great treasures. Seeing that giant glass bottle and so much three light divine water, their eyes were even glowing.
Without saying a word, Yu Mu raised the Disease God streamer and released a wave of gray mist containing countless tiny locusts, silently approaching those priests who had been controlling that bottle joint-handedly.
Those priests attempted to turn around and run immediately back into those doors once they released a wave of thunderbolt. However, the bottle was way too heavy, and obviously, they couldn’t control it freely. They had to combine their powers to activate the bottle. Therefore, they were unavoidably slowed down. But those locusts flew out from the Disease God streamer were as fast as lightning. Along with a barely sensible toxic mist, these locusts soon approached those priests.
But when those locusts were only around thirty meters away from those priests, a door suddenly showed up before them, and the large group of locusts flew in and disappeared.
Those priests shouted out together, boosted up their powers, and dragged that giant bottle into the door behind them.
“Eh!” Yu Mu showed a shocked look on his chubby, round face. He stared where those locusts disappeared, and couldn’t say a word for a long while.
Shaosi knitted her eyebrows and threw a violent elbow strike on Taisi’s back, who was still in a daze.
All of a sudden, Taisi was dragged out of some ‘inexplicable state’. Wiping the saliva from his mouth corners, he looked around confusedly, said, “Eh? Are we taking the beating? No, this can’t be. No one can bully us!”
Taisi pulled out a white bone wand and started a weird dance on the chariot. While dancing like twitching, he incanted an ancient and mysterious spell.
Behind him, a faintly sensible power vibration spread. Meanwhile, a dark, hazy shadow emerged. Even by taking a quick, unnecessary glance at that shadow, one might feel that one was doomed. The shadow glanced around, then raised his arms, and sent an invisible curse power to those doors.
A deep, long howl descended from the sky. Nine strangely shaped sky devils silently showed up and incanted a spell together towards the sky. Seven-colored light streams poured down from the sky. Around the chariot, golden datura flowers bloomed.
The pistils of these flowers had been spinning swiftly. Tremendous forces firmly blocked the curse power released by the dark shadow and pulled it back, attempting to drag it into those flowers.
Taisi’s face suddenly turned pale. He screamed out shrilly, then a sharp beam of light flashed across the eyes of the shadow behind him. Deep, thunderous roars came from every direction, while the curse power was raised by one thousand percent.
The nine sky devil quivered; they were shaken, and almost fell down from the sky. Within a bright glow, the other nine sky devils showed up one after another, combined their powers with their friends, and generated more datura flowers, fighting against the curse power.
Datura flowers bloomed suddenly, then withered suddenly. At the same time, all the eighteen sky devils and the dark shadow behind Taisi had been shaking intensely.
Behind Taisi was Si Ming, a fallen devil god. With his slight trace of original soul that remained in the world, he created a shadowy body for himself and shielded Taisi and friends from a whole eighteen sky devils at the level of ‘Zun’!
Ji Hao released that clear light again from his erect eye. When Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Taisi fought against the infinitude lotus world, he activated the golden bridge, which shone the entire space with the clear light, and had been darting in and out of those doors.
“I found you! All worlds monument, big deal?” Ji Hao laughed, while the golden bridge dazzled with a bright light, wrapped up the chariot, and suddenly disappeared.
The next moment, the chariot reappeared on a giant lotus.
Standing before the chariot were Priest Corpse, Gold Water, and a few others.
Chapter 1235: Priest Corpse Disintegrates
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
A hundred-miles wide golden lotus had been emitting a warm and comforting light.
Gathered in the middle of the lotus were Priest Corpse, Gold Water, and around twenty other priests, who were all at the same level. With glowing eyes, they looked at the sixty-four flaming beads floating in the air.
Waves of heat had been spreading from those human-head-sized beads. Priest Corpse and his brothers and sisters gathered in here were all powerful ones, but even they couldn’t stand the heat, and had to cast a cooling spell or activate fire-proof treasures to protect themselves.
The all worlds monument floated above those beads. If the monument wasn’t there to suppress those beads, they would have cracked the space and escaped long ago. But still, those flaming beads had been constantly releasing dazzling fiery light beams, stirring up large ripples in from the air, and even on the surface of the monument.
“Such powerful treasures are indeed rare to see!” Looking at those beads, Priest Corpse’s eyes even turned greedily green.
“Brother, you were an ancient corpse when you started your cultivation. Treasures with pure positive powers like these are naturally against you.” Gold Water looked at Priest Corpse, said seriously, “These…”
“You’re right, brother Gold Water.” Another priest interrupted him smilingly. This priest was wearing a long coarse shirt, with a dark wood hairpin stuck in his hair bun. The dark wood hairpin was inlaid with a thumb-sized, fire-red gemstone. “These precious beads have a purely positive power. They are powerful treasures of fire. These should belong to our young brother, Priest Flame.”
Priest Flame hurriedly bowed to all his brothers and sisters and said bitterly, “Brothers, sisters, you know me. I was a strand of spirit flame in the Chaos. Luckily, I learned about the great Dao. However, I wasn’t born strong. I have indeed managed to transform into a human shape, but I am like a tree without a root, water without a source. I still need a physical body, a real body!”
Swallowing his saliva, Priest Flame looked at those flaming beads pitifully and said, “I can plant my true spirit in these precious beads and turn these into a physical body of mine. Then, I will finally have a solid foundation for my cultivation!”
Some priests, including Priest Corpse, sneered but remained silent.
A while later, Priest Corpse said in a dry voice, “Priest Flame, even you know that you are not strong enough. Since you are not strong enough, these precious beads would be misused in your hands, wouldn’t they? Why don’t you let me turn these into a drought zombie spirit bead? I have the confidence to add another supreme treasure to the world!”
The faces of the other priests all twitched. Priest Corpse was good at making all weird kinds of zombie and puppet, but no one thought that he would be powerful enough to make legendary ones like a drought zombie.
If he truly turned these flaming beads into a drought zombie spirit bead…that would be his very own treasure, that no one but himself could activate and control. Even if he did turn these beads into another supreme treasure, would that have anything to do with any of the others?
Glancing at each other, Gold Water shouted out first. Following him, a quarrel was started. Everyone wanted these flaming beads, wanting to turn these beads into an important, spirit treasure.
For these beads, Gold Water even forgot to keep an eye on the all worlds monument. No one cared what exactly was happening in the infinitude lotus world now. This great formation built by the eighteen sky devils and themselves was greatly powerful anyway, and Ji Hao and his friends could never run away from it.
Compared with killing Ji Hao, these highly valuable flaming beads right before their eyes were obviously more important.
While arguing, a five-colored glow flashed in. A sky devil with an eagle head and a human body and six pairs of wings showed up above the group of priests and yelled with a deep, grim voice, “What are you doing? That kid has already…”
With the power of the all worlds monument, this sky devil directly showed up on the golden lotus, which was the core and the controller of the entire great formation.
Meanwhile, Ji Hao activated the golden bridge and dazzled across the space. He broke all magic seals with the golden bridge’s magical power and instantly darted through countless doors with the giant nine dragons chariot and over ten-thousand people, reaching the golden lotus as well.
Ji Hao was a second later than the winged sky devil. Before the sky devil finished his sentence, rumbling fiery clouds descended, and the giant chariot suddenly appeared from a bright clear light, falling like a mountain.
Mr. Crow stood on top of the chariot, spread his wings, and cawed towards the sky. The chariot sensed Mr. Crow’s pure Gold Crow bloodline and instantly dazzled with a blinding golden light. It raised a sky-burning fire that stirred up scorching hot airstreams, roaring towards the group of priests.
“Ji Hao! How can you be in here?!” Priest Corpse, Priest Flame, Gold Water, and all the others screamed out loud in shock. Their faces were twisted, their smiles frozen. They stared at Ji Hao, stunned, unable to believe their own eyes.
Tens of strong spirit powers reached to the chariot. Priest Corpse and the other priests dared not to believe their own eyes. Therefore, they released their spirit powers to see if they had fallen into some kind of high-level illusion.
Ji Hao sneered closed his eyes. His left eye turned golden, and right eye turned silver. Then, he opened his erect eye. In that eye, a golden light and a silver light wove into a Taiji diagram. Following a buzzing noise and golden, silver lights, an especially sharp spirit power had already reached forward.
He swallowed the original souls of Ying Zun and the other four ‘Zun’-level sky devils in a row. Although he hadn’t managed to absorb all the five originals souls, his embryos of Dao and primordial spirit had improved amazingly. His understanding of the great Dao of sun and the great Dao of Yin had now reached a much higher level.
His spirit power was highly concentrated now, looking like crystal. Wave after wave, his golden and silver spirit power spread out like sharp blades. The golden spirit power was burning hot, while the silver spirit power was freezing cold. The golden and silver spirit power flashed out, bumping against the spirit powers of Priest Corpse and the other priests
In his spiritual space, in the core area of this red sun primordial spirit, which was now half in size, the silhouette of a longsword flashed across.
A thought popped up in Ji Hao’s mind. He opened his erect eye, and his spirit power began spiraling, merging into thousands of meters long, silver and golden sword, that looked exactly like the Taiji divine sword.
Once again, Ji Hao combined the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish. The enormous long sword hacked down along with a frigid beam of light, generating a shrill howl. Blood spurted out of the eyes of all priests as they trembled and drew back as quickly as they could.
Those priests felt that their embryos and Dao and primordial spirits had been hacked into pieces by Ji Hao. Dark, gray, or colorful mist puffed out from their heads. The relatively weaker ones, such as Priest Flame, had already sat on the ground, twitching and howling, seeming to be completely crazy.
“The sword of wisdom will kill the evil in your hearts.” murmured Ji Hao, “This sword of mine is created for the evils, desires, and all the distracting thoughts in your hearts. Call it ‘heart-examining sword’!”
Before Priest Corpse and the others could catch their own breaths, Ji Hao wielded the Taiji divine sword and released a sharp beam of sword light, sweeping across the entire area. Priest Corpse and Gold Water screamed out loud while their heads flew up into the sky. Two bleeding embryos of Dao darted out of their broken necks.
Chapter 1236: Transmigration
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“I hate you!” Priest Corpse and Gold Water’s embryos of Dao screamed in the air. Below the two embryos of Dao, their bodies were shattering, melted by the sun power and the extremely negative power.
Their hatred to Ji Hao would never fade, even until the end of the world.
They cultivated their bodies for countless centuries, with no efforts spared. Their bodies were the foundations of their cultivations. With those bodies, they survived countless major natural trials, ever since the prehistorical era. Every inch of those bodies was built with their immeasurably great efforts. However, Ji Hao destroyed their bodies.
Their embryos of Dao remained existing, which meant their cultivation was still there. Just now, they were laughing at Priest Flame, but at the moment, they were just like him. They had lost their body, the foundations of their cultivations. In the future, it would be almost impossible for these two embryos of Dao to make any progress.
“Ji Hao! How cruel you are!” Priest Corpse’s embryo of Dao screamed hoarsely. Coiling in a dark mist, a skinny silhouette reached out a pair of long and thin arms towards Ji Hao.
“Brother, be careful!” All these years, these priests had been intriguing against each other for benefits, and they were used to it. But now, seeing Priest Corpse putting up a desperate fight against Ji Hao, the group of priests couldn’t help but shout out loud. Their primordial spirits were all injured seriously too.
Priest Corpse was powerful because of his physical body. Without that body, Priest Corpse was no longer outstanding among his peers. On the contrary, he was even weaker than some of the others. Fighting a life-risking battle against Ji Hao with his embryo of Dao, but without a physical body to shield it? This was just like hitting a steel blade with a piece of tofu, completely suicidal.
Priest Corpse was woken up by his brothers and sisters. He attempted to draw back, but it was already too late.
Ji Hao laughed out loud. His eyes shone with golden and silver lights while he growled, “Since you are already here, don’t go. Priest Corpse, you’ve lived long enough.”
Countless thoughts flashed through Ji Hao’s mind. Ji Hao thought of his first encounter with Priest Corpse, his first battle against him, and all troubles this guy had caused him.
Laughing again, Ji Hao’s erect eye sparkled. Another enormous sword condensed from his spirit power darted out. Priest Corpse’s embryo of Dao fled fast, yet he could never be faster than a thought of Ji Hao.
The sun power and the extremely negative power merged together. The four moves were combined again, and the tremendous, dazzling sword descended. It seemed to cleave all impediments, even seemed to create a whole new world.
Along with a heartbreaking scream, Priest Corpse’s embryo of Dao was chopped open. Sparkling dark mist rose from his broken embryo of Dao. Golden and silver flame lingered on that embryo of Dao, burning out all evil thoughts, desires, and darkness hiding in his soul.
In the air, nothing but Priest Corpse’s original soul remained, glowing brightly.
Pointed his finger out, Ji Hao prepared to perish that original soul for good. But all of a sudden, a dazzling golden light shone from Priest Corpse’s burning body, releasing a golden linden leaf magic talisman that wrapped up Priest Corpse’s original soul and rose straight into the sky.
A thin crack appeared in the sky. From the crack, a strange power drilled in. Priest Corpse’s original soul trembled in the golden light, then was dragged into the crack.
“That is…” Gold Water’s embryo of Dao quivered and murmured. His translucent face suddenly turned extremely dark.
“That is…The Netherworld, the place of transmigration.” Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, recognizing that strange power. Priest Corpse’s embryo of Dao and primordial spirit were both destroyed by Ji Hao, but his original soul was sent to the place of transmigration!
The magic talisman flew out from Priest Corpse’s body was made from a linden leaf from Priest Mu himself. Priest Mu was an unimaginably powerful one, and so was his linden leaf magic talisman. Protected by that talisman, Ji Hao should not have been able to kill Priest Corpse easily.
But Ji Hao did it, easily indeed. The linden leaf magic talisman activated itself suddenly only when Priest Corpse’s embryo of Dao was destroyed and Ji Hao intended to kill his original soul. Protected by the talisman, Priest Corpse’s original soul was sent to the place of transmigration.
“Master Shifu!”
“Your Master Shifu wants you to reincarnate, to live and cultivate again!” Absorbing the powers from the original souls of five ‘Zun’-level sky devils, Ji Hao’s mind was never clearer. Immediately, he figured this out.
Priest Mu let Ji Hao kill Priest Corpse intentionally, then protected his original soul and sent it into the place of transmigration. After that, Priest Corpse would reincarnate. Under the protection of the linden leaf magic talisman, he would certainly become a human being. Once Priest Corpse attained his second life, Priest Mu would take him as a disciple again. With his previous-life cultivation, it wouldn’t take too long for him to regain his powers.
Then, Priest Corpse would be a human being.
Human beings were chosen by the world. They were the owners of the natural fortune. A human disciple, a powerful human disciple, would bring the sect a much greater fortune and much more benefits than Priest Corpse, a Chaos monster, could ever do.
Ji Hao immediately figured it out — If Priest Corpse and his brothers were powerful enough to survive, it would be good; after all, they were powerful beings and were highly helpful for the sect. But if they were killed, Priest Hua and Priest Mu would let them die, as long as their original souls can be sent to the place of transmigration. Thus, a few years later, Priest Hua and Priest Mu would have a large batch of elite disciples under their command, and those disciples would all be pure-blood human beings who could benefit the sect even more.
“Hehe, hehe, hehe!” Holding the Taiji divine sword, Ji Hao looked at Gold Water, and laughed coldly.
Obviously, Gold Water had figured it out as well. With a twisted face, he looked at the sky and burst with a hoarse roar, then bumped into Ji Hao.
Without hesitation, Ji Hao wielded his left hand and released a Yu Yu divine thunderbolt. The thunderbolt struck directly on Gold Water’s embryo of Dao. Gold Water didn’t fight back, and neither did his defensive treasures trigger themselves. He did nothing but let Ji Hao destroy his embryo of Dao.
“Thank you, Master Shifu!” Gold Water gave one last sigh. Afterward, a linden leaf magic talisman flew out from his burning body, wrapped up his original soul, and drilled into the netherworld.
“You, who wants a hack from me?” Easily killing Priest Corpse and Gold Water, Ji Hao tinkled the sword with his finger. The silvery tinkle vibrated the air, while Ji Hao smilingly looked at Priest Flame and the others, who were all vomiting blood.
Remaining silent for a while, a priest with a light-cyan skin screamed, “Ji Hao, you killed our two brothers only because you have those supreme treasures…Fight us with your own power if you dare to!”
Ji Hao laughed out loud. ‘My treasures? Didn’t you try to trap us with the monument? Isn’t that a treasure?”
Slightly shaking his head, Ji Hao launched another hack without hesitating.
Man Man, Shaosi, and the others moved together. At the same time, a swift dark silhouette flashed out of Ji Hao’s shadow like a nimble fish.
Chapter 1237: Be Smitten With Fear
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The infinitude lotus world was agitated. Seeing Ji Hao rush up, all priests in the lotus world growled out, boosted up their powers as much as possible, and launched a life-risking counterattack.
Without Gold Water, the all worlds monument began losing control, releasing its power without limitation.
Different sized doors flashed around. Countless priests screamed like a group of startled ducks while rushing in or out of those doors. Meanwhile, colorful clouds had been rising from all doors. The eighteen ‘Zun’-level sky devils, and nearly ten-thousand sky devils, who suddenly showed up, had also been flashing around with the power of the all worlds monument. All kinds of sky devil magics were cast towards attack Ji Hao.
Man Man took back the sixty-four flaming beads, turned them into a thousands of meters long flaming door, and shielded Shaosi and herself while constantly launching attacks. All kinds of attack were swallowed up by the ferocious beast in the flaming door. Sword lights, magic talismans, thunder bombs, nothing could ever touch Man Man and Shaosi beside her.
Occasionally, the beast would pounce out of the door. Every time, three to five poor and slow priests would always be dragged into the flaming door and burned into ashes.
Shaosi’s eyes had been sparkling with a faint, gray light. She incanted a spell with a low voice, ceaselessly looting those priests’ fortune. Everyone targeted by Shaosi had his or her fortune declining speedily. Soon, many priests turned extremely unlucky. Some of them were injured by sword lights or thunder bombs released by their brothers and sisters, while some saw Man Man push the giant flaming door over. They turned around and attempted to run into a door, but ended up bumping on the doorframe!
All kinds of unimaginable unlucky situation happened. By simply making eye contact with Ji Hao and his friends, these priests would be hunted by bad luck, and be injured without knowing how.
Taisi was holding the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book, surrounded by a layer of gray air-ripples. Following his spooky spell-incanting voice, those priests that rushed out from the doors around him all fell not he ground with their faces turned pale, before they could even launch any attacks.
Feng Xing’s arrows darted all over the sky. From time to time, a large number of priests would fall to the ground, twitching and struggling, with hundreds of arrows stuck in their bodies.
From Yu Mu’s Disease God Streamer, strange waves of roars could be heard. Everyone who heard that strange roar would shake, then colorful, sticky liquid would begin oozing out of their pores. Some priests had been twitching, vomiting and being purged. Meanwhile, their skin was covered in pustules. Within a couple of breaths, these people were turned into dehydrated dead bodies.
More surprisingly, Yuan Li gripped his whip, and was madly lashing the few thousands of priests chained on the nine dragons chariot. These priests cried, but at the same time, activated their flying swords and daggers. Those flying swords and daggers transformed into strong light shields, defending the chariot against the attacks launched by their brothers and sisters.
While doing this, many chained priests had been crying and wailing heartbreakingly, “Brothers…Sisters…Run, just run. You can never defeat these monsters…Run…Ji Hao is cruel and evil. Look what he did to us!”
Groups of priests had still been flashing in and out of those doors, attacking Ji Hao and his friends, in cooperation with the eighteen sky devils.
Priest Corpse and Gold Water were both sent down to the netherworld by Ji Hao. All their efforts had been wasted, so these priests wanted to run. They didn’t want to put up any desperate fight against Ji Hao, but they had to, because Priest Hua had given his order!
Even worse, without Gold Water, the all worlds monument was almost out of control now. All the other priests who built this infinitude lotus world together alarmedly realized the fact that they could no longer find the exit. They had no idea how to walk out of this disordered giant formation.
Restrained by Priest Hua’s order, these people dared not to run.
The all worlds monument was out of control, which meant they couldn’t run.
Therefore, they could only fight desperately! Supported by the power of the great formation, countless sword lights transformed into long rainbows and descended along with waves of thunder bombs. In the great formation, the powers of these sword lights and those thunderbolts were hundred times greater than usual.
However, Ji Hao protected the entire chariot with the Pan Gu bell. No matter how strongly those priests attacked, Ji Hao stood on the chariot and remained unmoving. Occasionally, he would release one or two beams of sword light and make a large group of priests cry hysterically while jumping around.
The golden bridge floated before Ji Hao’s forehead, with countless tiny spell symbols sparkling on it.
Extremely thin beams of light shone from the golden bridge, scanning across the slowly rotating all worlds monument. Exposed under the light of the golden bridge, the all worlds monument was gradually turning transparent and hazy.
Many priests as powerful as Priest Corpse and Gold Water rushed up and tried to bring the monument back under control. However, a faint, scary, dark shadow existed around the monument. Any priest who dared to approach the monument would be killed suddenly by an invisible sword.
Yemo Shayi was hiding in the air, killing every enemy who dared to approach.
Among those priests, some became Priest Hua and Priest Mu’ disciples in the prehistorical era, and were even more powerful than Yemo Shayi. But, they were so frightened by Ji Hao and his friends that their hearts were shaken. As a result, their will became weak, and they almost died under Yemo Shayi’s sword many times.
An hour passed like this. Ji Hao laughed, “Thank you for this great treasure. It would be so rude to reject, so I will accept it.”
Roaring resonantly, the golden bridge dimmed its light, shaking slightly, then released a thumb-sized stream of clear light which drilled into the monument. Dense clouds rose from the monument. Along with a rumbling friction noise, the monument quaked intensely and flew to the golden bridge inch by inch.
All surrounding doors disappeared one after another, and countless priests suddenly showed up in all directions, deeply confused.
Within a few breaths, the monument became a tiny jade talisman, swallowed by the golden bridge. After that, the golden bridge dazzled with a blinking light. Ji Hao’s embryos of Dao trembled intensely, as he sensed a wild joy from the golden bridge which was not concealable.
The all worlds monument was highly nourishing to the golden bridge. On swallowing the monument, the golden bridge was much more powerful than before, and was even more magical and mysterious.
Most importantly, by now, this infinitude lotus world was completely under Ji Hao’s control.
The golden bridge replaced the monument and became the core of this great formation. So now, all the changes of the formation were controlled by Ji Hao now.
“People, you spent so many efforts and came all the way here to give this all worlds monument to me. For such a great kindness, I can only thank you by taking your lives!” Looking at tens of thousands of priest and nearly ten-thousand sky devils who suddenly showed up, Ji Hao laughed out loud.
Next, he pointed up his finger. Following his move, two beautifully glowing doors appeared in front and behind those priests and sky devils. These two doors gently yet swiftly moved towards each other while generating a long series of puffing noise. At least eighty percent of those priests were crushed by the compressed space, and even thousands of sky devils were shredded, turning into colorful smoke and dissipating in the air.
The rest of the priests and sky devils howled together, falling into despair and fear.
Chapter 1238: Sweep Through
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Man Man, Shaosi, you don’t do anything. Let me try this new golden bridge!”
Ji Hao clearly sensed that the golden bridge had completely merged with the all worlds monument. In other words, the golden bridge had entirely devoured the monument. The golden bridge had the power of flashing across the space and flying around the world in a moment, but after it merged with the monument, it became even more magical.
Locking a desperately running priest with his eyes, Ji Hao then closed his eyes and randomly lunged his sword, releasing a beam of sword light.
A door coiled in a mist suddenly opened in that direction. The sword light darted into the door, and then blood splashed out from it. Over ten miles away, a door suddenly opened before that running priest, then the sword light dazzled out and penetrated his chest.
Before that priest could make any reaction, Ji Hao locked his left fingers together and sent out a Yu Yu divine thunderbolt. Once the thunderbolt flashed out, a foot-long door opened before it. Then, Ji Hao saw the injured priest tremble suddenly. He lowered his head in panic, trying to look at his waist. He couldn’t see it, but he clearly sensed that a tiny door had opened inside his body.
That Yu Yu divine thunderbolt went off inside this priest’s body. A cyan-purple bolt of thunder struck out from his stomach and tore his body apart. A bleeding primordial spirit flew into the sky, screaming ear-piercingly.
Ji Hao smiled and pointed out his finger. Above that primordial spirit, another door suddenly appeared and opened. The primordial spirit moved about five times faster than its physical body. It didn’t manage to stop, and consequently rushed into that door.
A warm light flashed across the nine dragons chariot. A door opened, and that primordial spirit rushed out, right before Ji Hao’s face. The primordial spirit screamed as if it suddenly saw a ghost. It locked its fingers together and attempted to escape at the highest speed. But standing aside, Man Man chuckled. A flaming door appeared behind that primordial spirit, from which, a fire wolf reached out its head and gripped the primordial spirit with its sharp teeth.
“Ji Hao my friend! Please, please don’t kill me! Please!” The primordial spirit screamed sadly, as loud as possible, “I’ve cultivated myself, with no pains spared, for three thousand years!”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, looking at the primordial spirit as he responded blandly, “Only three-thousand years? No wonder you’re so weak.”
Pointing out his finger, Ji Hao sent out another thunderbolt which struck straight on the primordial spirit’s head, making dark smoke puff out from it. Baring its teeth, the fire wolf gripped the primordial spirit tightly with those sharp teeth and swiftly dragged it into the flaming door.
Floating behind Ji Hao, the golden bridge flipped slightly. Following a thought of Ji Hao, warm clouds rose from all directions, while countless lotuses bloomed in them. Golden, silver, cyan, and red, lotuses with all colors gathered together and merged into a thousand-miles-wide sphere that wrapped this whole space up.
The eighteen ‘Zun’-level sky devils screamed in panic. They cast all kinds of magic, trying to tear apart the space and run with the other surviving sky devils. However, the infinitude lotus world was a great, powerful formation, built by tens of thousands of Priest Hua and Priest Mu’s disciples with great efforts. Now, it was being controlled by the golden bridge, a genuine supreme treasure. Without a doubt, no matter how hard those sky devils tried, they couldn’t shake the formation, not even slightly.
Over ten-thousand surviving priests had been running desperately in the formation like headless chicken. But led by the golden bridge, the formation changed gradually, and a strong sealing force came to these priests from every direction.
Soon, only around ten powerful ones could still move freely, while all the others were frozen in the air with weird gestures, like flies in amber. Those powerful ones were famous since the prehistorical era.
Ji Hao waved his hand. The few doors around him disappeared. He took a few steps forward, standing on the nine dragons chariot as he said, “Surrender, then you can live! You are guilty of all kinds of evil. You harmed human beings. You may not die, but you will suffer for what you’ve done. If you are willing to repent sincerely and serve our humankind, you may live!”
A powerful priest glowered at Ji Hao. A cold light shone above his head, within which, a bead was faintly visible. Harshly, he shouted to his peers, “Don’t believe him! We have to remember that…”
Ji Hao raised the Taiji divine sword and launched a fierce hack.
No sword light flashed across the sky, and no sword power could be sensed. Instead, a door opened before Ji Hao’s body, and at the same time, another one opened before that priest’s face. Through the door, the Taiji divine sword penetrated the priest’s forehead, right through the middle of his eyebrows.
That bead above his head flew up and brought his embryo of Dao into a spinning golden lotus.
If the infinitude lotus world didn’t change, according to the priest’s calculation, this golden lotus should be an exit. By breaking the lotus, he could escape and survive.
Ji Hao shook his head and pointed his finger out once again. Following his move, the golden lotus became a golden door. Under the protection of the bead, the priest’s embryo of Dao flew into the door, then came out from another one, right in front of Ji Hao.
“Man Man, you and the others go outside and wait for me!” Ji Hao’s eyes sparkled with a dangerous light. An extremely strong intent of killing rose from his heart. Were Priest Mu and Priest Hua planning to borrow a knife from Ji Hao and send all these disciples of theirs to the netherworld, to let them reincarnate and become human beings? Were they planning to take a greater natural fortune, that belonged to the humankind, through this method?
Ji Hao sneered. The golden bridge started shaking, releasing a clear light that wrapped up the nine dragons chariot. The light sparkled; except for Ji Hao, all the others and the chariot itself were sent out from the infinitude lotus world.
“You stupid things. You colluded with sky devils and hurt human beings. You are so stubborn and impenitent. I think you should die!”
Raising the sword high, Ji Hao injected all of his power into the sword. The fierce sword intent swept across the entire space while dazzling sword light beams were generated. Before every beam of sword light, a tiny door appeared. Coming next were long-lasting screams and howls. Before each sky devil or priest, a door appeared as well.
Through the space, Ji Hao attacked tens of thousands of enemies with a single sword strike.
The bodies of all the priests were crushed. Their primordial spirits intended to escape, but ended up being stuck in the infinitude lotus world, unable to move.
Ji Hao swung the sword down over and over again, as sword light beams fell like a storm. The eighteen ‘Zun’ level sky devils had been roaring in rage. Their bodies were penetrated by sword lights, as the sun power and the extremely negative power drilled into their bodies, burning them up. They were powerful indeed, but a big half of their life-force was consumed by the two extreme types of power already.
Looked around, Ji Hao then raised his hand. Behind those primordial spirits and sky devils, a five-colored swirl emerged.
Inside Ji Hao’s body, the five-colored cauldron released a strong suction force. Colorful light streams dragged those primordial spirits and all the sky devils slowly into the cauldron.
The five-colored flame spun swiftly in the cauldron, burning ragingly. Soon, the original souls of a batch of priests were melted completely.
Ji Hao gripped the sword, facing the sky. He knew that this time, he had truly infuriated Priest Hua and Priest Mu. The original souls of tens of thousands of their disciples were destroyed, and their great plan about reincarnation was thwarted.
‘They might want to kill me themselves now.’ thought Ji Hao.
Chapter 1239: The Eruption of The Intent of Killing
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Northern Wasteland, on the vast North Sea…
Same as the other continents, Northern Wasteland suffered a rampant flood too. But unlike the rest of the people, the ones in Northern Wasteland had gotten used to the life on the water.
Enormous wooden cities floated on the water. Countless strong human warriors mounted on all kinds of water-kind beasts, darting while cheering on the broad water surface. High up in the air, lighting bolts flashed across the sky. Every time that happened, a large number of human warrior would leap up and excitedly chase the bolt.
Dark turtles, dragon whales, mix-blooded Kun Peng birds, enormous ancient devil sharks, all kinds of mountain-sized water-kind creatures were roaring in the water and raising giant waves.
On the backs of these giant creatures, large groups of human beings had been building cities under the heavy rain.
Deep working songs could be heard from far distances away. Ground coral, fish bones, hawksbill carapaces, and other special materials were melted by the extremely negative flame and poured on perfectly polished reef rocks. Soon, numerous cities were built under the heavy rain.
Mounted on water-kind creatures, many clan elders who were wearing long black robes had been patrolling in the rain, checking on the progress.
From time to time, some elders would yell out to tell those workers to guarantee the quality, and also to speed them up.
“Lord Gong Gong is going to ascend the divine throne, and we, are his private guards! We cannot disgrace him!”
“All battle beasts have to be strong, all cities have to be unbreakable! All armors and weapons have to be shiny! No one can be sluggish! We all have to work hard!”
“Northern Wasteland warriors! You are the bravest men in the world! You are the strongest! Summoned by Lord Gong Gong, we will conquer those weak human beings in Midland, Eastern Wasteland, Northern Wasteland, and Southern Wasteland!”
“Boys, you should have the wealth of those weak people. You should enjoy their best wine and their daughters, kill their sons and grandsons…All this will be the fortune that Lord Gong Gong will give you!”
Hysterical growls echoed through the curtain of rain. From all directions, shouts of elders could be heard. They sounded like a pack of starving wolves, gathered together and preparing to hunt.
On the vast North Sea, scenes like this happened everywhere. These Northern Wasteland people had decided to follow Gong Gong, and were already demented.
Across the North Sea, further northward, the wind was bone-piercing cold. All raindrops were frozen into ice beads and snowflakes before landing on the ground.
The water was frozen, generating a strong ice power. When the ice power was concentrated to an extreme point, the ice glowed with a frigid, white light. Compared with the dark North Sea, the ice was even blindingly bright.
Across the frozen area, deeper in the north was a series of icebergs. Layer by layer, giant icebergs stood on the frozen water surface like walls. No human beings or wild animal could climb over these icebergs, and not even birds could fly across. Strong gales blew across, which threw down differently sized ice pieces onto these icebergs, causing muffled rumbling noises endlessly.
In the core area, a tens of thousands of miles tall iceberg stood like the king, seemingly worshipped by all the other icebergs.
Hurricanes and dark clouds roared to this enormous iceberg over and over again, yet no harm could ever be done to it. Tens of miles away from the iceberg, those hurricanes and dark clouds were blocked by a soft yet strong force, and could no longer approach.
On top of the iceberg, an entirely silver-blue ice dragon curled quietly in a giant ice cube.
With an indescribable faint smile, Priest Mu sat on another giant ice cube. A green sphere of light drifted behind him. Within the hundred-meters-wide green light, a large linden tree was faintly visible.
Beside the ice cube that Priest Mu sat on, the Flood Dragon King sat on an ice jade hassock with crossed legs, eyes closed, with a golden bottle slightly slanting above his head. The bottle was decorated with gemstones. Drop by drop, a sticky liquid glowing with a seven-colored light had been dripping slowly from the bottle onto his head.
The liquid emitted a faint aroma as it seeped into the Flood Dragon King’s body once it touched his scalp. The Flood Dragon King quivered slightly while thin strands of cold mist puffed out of his pores. Between his chest and stomach, a silver-blue light had been spinning swiftly. The liquid dripping into his body transformed into a strong force, being swallowed by the light.
As the liquid was absorbed by his body, the sense of power released from the Flood Dragon King’s body grew stronger and stronger.
He was a powerful being who lived ever since the prehistorical era. Not even the Gong Gong Family wanted to be his enemies. But right now, his power was growing and purifying at an unreasonably high rate. A new power was growing inside his body, thousand times purer than his original power.
“Flood Dragon King, you have accepted many benefits from our sect today. In the future, when our disciples reincarnate, you shall pay back for what you are given with.” said Priest Mu with a gentle voice while smiling, “The enlightening dew contained in this golden bottle is extracted from ninety percent of life-force and power from your 129600 brothers and sisters in the sect, with immeasurable natural reward power.”
“With this enlightening dew, your body will be remolded, and your power will soar. In the future, when they reincarnate, you will be their guide, and you will lead them back to our sect to restart their cultivation.” Keeping that faint smile, Priest Mu looked at the Flood Dragon King, abruptly took out a colorful glowing branch, and gently patted on the Flood Dragon King’s head.
“Flood Dragon King, aren’t you going to wake up? What are you waiting for?”
The Flood Dragon King trembled instantly. Next, a cold beam of light darted up into the sky from the top of his head. Hearing a resonant roar, a silver-blue, five-clawed flood dragon flew out of the light, took three circles around the Flood Dragon King’s body, then roared again towards the sky. After that, a priest flew out of the cold light, wearing a long white robe, and looking exactly like the Flood Dragon King’s human shape.
The priest also took three circles around the Flood Dragon King’s and the silver-blue flood dragon, then roared together with the flood dragon. A thunderous boom happened afterward, and a nine-meters tall giant appeared in the cold light. The giant had three heads and six arms, wearing all kinds of jewels.
“Marvelous! This supreme magic is finally done. Flood Dragon King, if you can do it, those reincarnated disciples will also be able to do it in the future!” Priest Mu nodded and praised. He couldn’t help but laugh delightfully. “In this way, we are creating a whole new method of cultivation. We will have a bright future. Good, good!”
While he was laughing, tens of leaves on the colorful branch holding in Priest Mu’s hand suddenly exploded.
Priest Mu’s face twisted immediately. As he quivered slightly, the towering iceberg disappeared all of a sudden.
“Ji…Ji Hao…You, you, what did you do?! How did you destroy the original souls of my fifty-seven-thousand disciples?!”
With an intensely twitching face, Priest Mu looked at the south and murmured, “You, you, you, you’re dead… You…”
A world-destroying intent of killing rose from Priest Mu’s heart. Within the area thirty millions of miles in radius, all icebergs disappeared suddenly.
Chapter 1240: The Confusion After The Battle
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
‘Dong! Dong! Dong!’
After a quick series of explosive sounds, the beautiful glow in the sky faded, and Ji Hao walked slowly out of the disappearing infinitude lotus world. Flags and other treasures, which were used by those priests to build this great formation, flew into Ji Hao’s left sleeve like birds flying into the woods.
“Yeah! Ji Hao won!” Seeing nothing was left behind Ji Hao, Man Man excitedly waved her arms and leaped up. If Shaosi weren’t smilingly holding her hand, she would have bumped straight into Ji Hao’s arms.
Yemo Shayi walked out of the air, hands dropped on both sides of his body and head slightly lowered. He politely and closely walked by Ji Hao’s side, looking at Ji Hao’s dark face.
“My dear master, you seem to not be happy. Are you unhappy? Is anything wrong?” asked Yemo Shayi gently.
Ji Hao frowned. He walked back into the nine dragons chariot and sat in a golden armchair on the top deck, supporting his chin with his both hands while gazing at the vast water down below.
Of course, something was wrong. In fact, something was very wrong.
Those disciples all had Priest Mu’s linden leaf magic talismans. But, those powerful talismans showed no sign of saving their lives. Instead, those talismans did nothing but protect their original soul and send them into the netherworld.
This looked like Priest Mu had made the plan long ago, and he sent these disciples to die on purpose.
More importantly, something was badly wrong about the powers of those priests.
Ji Hao was indescribably lucky. He was taken as a disciple by Yu Yu, then guided by Priest Dachi and Priest Qing Wei and a large group of brothers and sisters. Those brothers and sisters of his almost generously taught Ji Hao everything they had ever learned. More importantly, the mysterious man who lived in Ji Hao’s spiritual space, that powerful old freak with an unknown background story, had led Ji Hao onto a thoroughly different path. For all the above reasons, Ji Hao improved stunningly fast not long after he started his cultivation. By now, he was no weaker than those powerful beings who lived since the prehistorical era.
“I clearly understand that no matter how largely I have improved, I shouldn’t be able to defeat powerful beings like Priest Corpse and Gold Water easily.” Ji Hao slowly nodded and pondered upon his confusion.
He killed Priest Corpse with one single sword move, then easily destroyed his embryos of Dao. Somehow, Ji Hao felt that Priest Corpse was like a balloon, large but empty. His cultivation was still there, but his power and life-force were not even ten-percent as powerful as before.
In the infinitude lotus world, Priest Corpse was far weaker than before when Ji Hao met him the first time. He was weakened awfully. Nevertheless, Priest Corpse never realized that.
Ji Hao had met Priest Corpse before. Therefore, he could tell that Priest Corpse was weakened, so it was reasonable for Ji Hao to kill Priest Corpse with one move with his powerful Taiji divine sword.
Gold Water’s background story was unknown. But, as he was powerful enough to control the all worlds monument, he should be more powerful than Priest Corpse. However, Gold Water was killed by Ji Hao so easily too, with one single sword move. He didn’t even manage to trigger his life-saving treasures before he died.
Except for these two powerful ones, who were already famous back in the prehistorical era, all those priests Ji Hao met in the infinitude lotus world seemed to be weakened and exhausted.
Ji Hao indeed had a few top-grade supreme treasures. As a mysterious treasure from the Chaos, the golden bridge suppressed the all worlds monument. Therefore, Ji Hao should be able to easily break the infinitude lotus world and leave. But killing tens of thousands of elite disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu at one time? Even Ji Hao himself felt it unbelievable. Those priests were too weak. Their powers were way under their cultivation levels. It seemed that their powers were taken away by someone through some special method.
“They were too weak.” Smiling at his friends surrounding him, Ji Hao said, “I’m fine, I just felt that, they were too weak. Those priests, they had cultivated for at least a thousand years…”
Yemo Shayi frowned as well. Today, he killed at least three-thousand priests with his sword. He also felt that it was a bit too easy.
“Whatever, we won!” Man Man proudly raised her head. The sixty-four flaming beads had been slowly hovering around her, covering her body with a red light. She chuckled and continued, “Strange or not, we won, and that’s good!”
Ji Hao smiled too.
Man Man’s personality hadn’t changed at all. But her words made sense. No matter how weird it was, they won, didn’t they? Priest Hua and Priest Mu set such a large trap and tried to do something to Ji Hao. But as a result, tens of thousands of their elite disciples were turned into ashes, while Ji Hao was the only one who benefited.
From the five-colored cauldron, extremely pure original soul power was slowly released, merging with Ji Hao’s embryos of Dao.
Ji Hao’s embryos of Dao had been growing rapidly. In his spiritual space, thunders were blaring, and lights and shadows were shaking. Ji Hao had been stably growing stronger.
“Next time, if they send the same number of people, I will tear them in a frontal fight!” Gradually, a gray mist spread out around Ji Hao’s body, surrounding him up. He looked like an evil dragon hiding in a bottomless chasm, such that no one could ever see him clearly.
In his spiritual space, aside from the three embryos of Dao, a hazy silhouette slowly emerged.
The golden bridge devoured the all worlds monument, after which, the connection between the golden bridge and Ji Hao himself was suddenly tightened. Through the connection, Ji Hao started understanding the great Dao of space, and in the meanwhile, his fourth embryo of Dao, the embryo of Dao of space, was gradually generated.
Because of the embryo of Dao of space, the broad spiritual space of Ji Hao, and the boundless void inside his body that contained three enormous spheres of light, started expanding speedily. Ji Hao faintly sensed that the immeasurable space was now becoming clearer and clearer, closer and closer.
Glancing at the location of the disappeared infinitude lotus world, Ji Hao waved his broad sleeve and said with a deep voice, “Let’s head back, we have other things to do.”
The nine dragons chariot gave a rumbling roar. Standing on top of the chariot, Mr. Crow cawed brightly.
Yuan Li raised his whip and lashed down violently. Hundreds of chained priests screamed shrilly. The chariot slowly turned around and raised dense fiery clouds, flying to a flood-control troop which had sent Ji Hao an SOS message just now.
But before the chariot moved, a translucent lotus quietly bloomed in the air.
With a grim look, Priest Hua walked out of the lotus in big steps. Seeing Ji Hao, he flicked his wrist and sent out a golden bolt of thunder, without saying a word.
Chapter 1241: The Strangeness of Preist Hua
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Priest Hua was so powerful that once he moved, even the world sensed him. Dense dark clouds silently pressed down towards the water surface, bringing a despairing sense of destruction.
The dark atmosphere surrounded everyone. Thousands of chained priests and thousands of Jia Clan warriors guarding around the chariot popped out their eyes, but saw nothing; they listened carefully, but heard nothing; they wanted to shout, but couldn’t make even the slightest sound.
Their sensibilities were taken away. These priests and Jia Clan warriors were thrown into a despairing darkness, and within a single moment, their souls had reached the verge of collapse, all because of power of destruction contained in the thunderbolt released by Priest Hua.
Yemo Shayi suddenly burst with a high-pitched growl. A dark mist puffed out of his head, then a hundred-miles-wide dark swirl began spinning slowly above his head, releasing a strong power of destruction that seemed to devour and destroy everything.
The power of destruction delivered by Priest Hua’s thunderbolt intensively clashed against Yemo Shayi’s dark swirl. The purely dark swirl quaked intensely, and soon was compressed into a flicking, twisting, dark line, that seemed to break at any time.
Suffering the power of destruction, Man Man released a fiery light from her head. Within the light, a crystalline, burning silhouette was seen reaching hundred-miles high. The fire giant roared towards the sky and released a raging flame in all directions, burning half of the sky red.
Behind Shaosi and Taisi, hazy shadows emerged as well, faintly visible. Standing by the side of Man Man’s fire giant, they tried their best to twist the space and to ease the strong pressure caused by Priest Hua’s thunderbolt.
Yu Mu’s fat had been shaking quickly. He shouted out loud while a gray stream of smoke rose from his head, reaching hundreds of miles high into the sky. A hazy silhouette appeared in the smoke; this silhouette was invisible to ordinary human beings, and only people with special eye powers and powerful magics could see it.
This giant silhouette was holding the Disease God streamer, standing behind Man Man’s fire giant while waving the streamer and releasing an extremely toxic mist. It spread out into an enormous shield that covered the entire nine dragons chariot, defending everyone against the dreadful power of destruction.
At last, Feng Xing gave a resonant growl. His eyes shone with a blinding light as he raised his bow and forcibly pulled it open.
A hundred-miles-tall, muscular giant showed up above Feng Xing’s head. The giant was blurred; he had a piece of hide wrapped around his waist and his arms raised, as if he were also pulling open a bow. Following a shrill swishing noise, a sharp beam of arrow light darted out from between this giant’s hands and struck on the thunderbolt released by Priest Hua.
The thirty-meter-thick, tens of thousands of meters long thunderbolt was stopped for a second.
Bang! Bang! A fiery light blasted before the thunderbolt. The arrow light was shattered, and Feng Xing snorted heavily in pain. He was sent flying backward, vomiting blood. Bone cracking noise came from his body, sounding like popping corns. After that, he weakly fell to the ground and couldn’t move anymore.
When the others combined their powers to fight against the thunderbolt, Ji Hao stood up with difficulty.
The target of the thunderbolt was no body else but Ji Hao. Those priests, Jia Clan warriors, Man Man, Shaosi and Ji Hao’s other friends, they had only been suffering from the afterwinds of the thunderbolt.
The pressure and the power of destruction that Ji Hao had been taking were over a hundred times greater than for Man Man and the others.
Inch by inch, Ji Hao straightened his body. He stood up against the pressure purely with his physical strength. Above his head, layers of transparent space-ripples were shattered by his body, causing a buzzing noise.
“Priest Hua!” Ji Hao raised his head and stared at Priest Hua.
Looked at the thunderbolt which was flashing over, Ji Hao sensed a piercing pain from his eyes. Instinctively, he closed his eyes.
“Duo!” He shouted. The golden bridge darted out from his erect eye and released a clear light. The light was shaking slightly. All of a sudden, a thousands of meters tall door coiled in colorful warm clouds opened before that thunderbolt, which disappeared without a trace.
“The all worlds monument!” Priest Hua trembled slightly. Staring at Ji Hao, he asked coldly, “Ji Hao, this supreme treasure belongs to our sect. How dare you take it?”
“Priest Hua, the all worlds monument is destined to be mine!” Ji Hao opened his eyes, raised his right hand, and responded seriously, “Under the witness of the world, the all worlds monument is indeed destined to be mine. It was destined to be sent to me by Gold Water.”
While grinning, Ji Hao continued blandly, “If you don’t believe me, ask the world itself. Ask the world if it agrees with me.”
Man Man and Shaosi chuckled together. The lingering power from that thunderbolt hadn’t faded yet, and Ji Hao’s friends were still suffocated by it, their hearts still drumming. But what Ji Hao said just now as way too shameless and naughty, which made Man Man and Shaosi unable to help but laugh.
“Hehe.” Yu Mu and Feng Xing laughed with a simple and honest look. They nodded at Priest Hua and said, “Isn’t that right? The world is our witness. The all worlds monument is truly destined to be ours! Old man, if you don’t believe us, ask it, just ask the world itself.”
Priest Hua gazed at Ji Hao in the eyes. That intent of killing in his eyes was evident.
Since forever, ‘the treasure is destined to be ours’, this sentence was even a tagline of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. With this sentence, how many treasures that did have owners were looted by him? But today, Ji Hao used this sentence against Priest Hua!
“Good, good, good! Yu Yu has been upright for his whole life, but he took you, such a shameless thing, as a disciple. Enough about the all worlds monument for now. You killed tens of thousands of our disciples. This is…”
Ji Hao smiled, interrupted him, and said, “Please, don’t say anything you want only because you are old. Those disciples of yours were evil, so the thunderbolts descended from the sky struck them to death. I didn’t do it.”
Ji Hao continued while smirking, “If you don’t believe me, ask the sky. Ask the sky if it sent down thunderbolts to kill your disciples or not.
Priest Hua paused briefly. Then, he abruptly raised his head and pointed at Ji Hao, seeming to say something. But his look changed slightly.
“Brother…How can I forget about things like this?”
“No, how can I forget about it? You have taken ninety percent of the powers and life-force of those disciples to make the enlightening dew for them to use after the reincarnation! You told me about this days ago.”
“But, how can I forget anything like this? No, this is not right. If I knew that you had taken their powers, I wouldn’t send them to kill Ji Hao. I told them to kill Ji Hao at all costs and with all their powers, but they were all weakened by over ninety percent…They didn’t even have all of their powers anymore.”
“I should never have made a mistake like this, but, but…”
Priest Hua started murmuring to himself with a panicked look. All of a sudden, a stream of blood spurted out from his mouth and splashed tens of meters away.
Chapter 1242: The Holy Seed of Sky Devils
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao waved his sleeve. The nine dragons chariot emitted a blinding light, flashing backward for over ten-thousand miles while he stayed motionless. The Pan Gu bell released streams of Chaos power, which shielded his entire body. Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao flew to Priest Hua.
High up in the air, from thirty miles away, Ji Hao looked at Priest Hua, who had a thin stream of blood on his mouth corner.
Priest Hua let out a mouthful of seven-colored, sparkling blood. The blood fell from the sky, dropped into the vast water. An enormous three-headed boa dashed over and swallowed the blood.
The water surface was white while the sky was dark. The heavy rain made everything hazy. Strong gales lashed on everything in the world along with large raindrops. After swallowing Priest Hua’s blood, the three-headed boa trembled suddenly, then three giant boa heads reached out of the water surface. A golden light spread out from its heads to its tail. Within a blink of an eye, the boa’s scales all turned golden.
The boa’s scales were originally sticky and dark, looking a bit evil. But, after being swept across by the golden light, all the shapes of all scales changed into a shield-shape, and they turned crystalline, looking even sacred.
A dragon roar could be heard. The body of that three-headed boa suddenly expanded to tens of thousands of meters long. Within a very short span of time, the body of this boa changed thoroughly. It became a three-headed golden dragon and flew into the sky.
The dragon hovered in the sky. Gales grew stronger and dark clouds gathered together; dazzling thunderbolts flashed across the sky, shredding all the dark clouds.
Ji Hao and Priest Hua were thirty miles away from each other. They looked at each other while the shining golden dragon flew into the higher sky between them. Countless water-tank-sized thunderbolt descended from the sky and struck violently on the dragon’s body. This lucky boa became a dragon so quickly, it seemed that even the world couldn’t stand it. It intended to kill it with those thunderbolts.
A seven-colored flame burned out of the dragon’s body. Along with shrill howls, the dragon’s body was burned into a strand of ash. A sphere of colorful light flew out of the dragon’s burning body and quickly condensed into seven-colored beads.
Priest Hua pointed out his finger. Following his move, these beads flew into his sleeve. The power vibration released from these beads was strong and pure. Scanned by Ji Hao’s spirit power, these beads looked even like the blazing summer sun. Priest Hua covered his mouth with his left hand and coughed slightly.
“Something is wrong with you.” Ji Hao hid his hands in sleeves, looking at Priest Hua blandly.
“Who gave you the courage to talk to me like this?” Priest Hua dropped his hand. A few seven colored drops of blood slowly flew down from between his fingers. When the blood was dripping down, it glowed and also turned into seven-colored beads, then flew into Priest Hua’s sleeve.
“Is talking to you such a big deal that I need someone to give me the courage for that?” Smilingly, Ji Hao shook his head and said, “Besides, something is very wrong about you, don’t you know that?”
Priest Hua stared at Ji Hao with a dark look. Being stared by him, Ji Hao sensed the surrounding space was freezing, and even time had stopped. The whole world seemed to have become a cage because of Priest Hua’s gaze.
Ji Hao couldn’t sense any natural power anymore. He sensed nothing but his own body. He felt his physical body, primordial spirit, and embryos of Dao barely, which were like a tiny grain of dust, glowing faintly in an endless darkness.
A pressure came down from everywhere, layer by layer. Ji Hao could be crushed by this pressure at any time.
The Pan Gu bell rang itself strongly and resonantly. The bell ring dispelled the pressure, shattering the frozen space and stopped time.
Originally surrounding Ji Hao, the darkness faded away like tidewater. Ji Hao saw the dark sky, white water, and endless rain again. A strong gale blew across Ji Hao’s body along with countless water drops as Ji Hao realized that his back was covered in cold sweat.
“Good treasure!” Looking at the Pan Gu bell, Priest Hua sighed and said, “Qing Wei took a small half of Buzhou Mountain, and the rest of the mountain was made into this bell by you, right?”
Before Ji Hao answered the question, Priest Hua slightly shook his head and continued, “It was indeed the remains of Pan Gu, a supreme treasure. With this bell on your head, I’m afraid that my brother and I cannot hurt you easily in Pan Gu world, unless we make some solid efforts for that.
“Therefore, you shouldn’t send your disciples to die…” Ji Hao laughed, “What is the enlightening dew?”
Ji Hao changed the topic too suddenly. Normally, Priest Hua wouldn’t answer any question asked by Ji Hao, but he was obviously in a wrong state right now. Hearing Ji Hao, he responded almost subconsciously, “My brother took the powers of those not so talented non-human disciples under our guidance. Those disciples had shallow foundations, and were far away from the great Dao…”
Priest Hua seemed to be slightly struggling. His body trembled, and his face twitched obviously.
“My brother combined a sky devil magic and his own power to create a peaceful lotus world. He guided those untalented disciples in, then took ninety percent of the powers of their primordial spirits and embryos of Dao, and their life-force. With my brother’s own natural reward power and spirit fire, he purified what he took, and te final product is called enlightening dew.”
“The enlightening dew contained the foundation of the great Dao of our sect… It can be considered as the seed of our great Dao. Every single drop of enlightening dew contained an immeasurable amount of power; it was extremely pure and powerful…After those disciples reincarnated, they would be empowered with the enlightening dew. With the enlightening dew, they would regain ninety percent of their previous life cultivation within ten years.”
Priest Hua’s eyes shone with a strange light as he murmured to himself, “My brother had told me about this long ago! Those disciples should die and reincarnate in this flood…but, I shouldn’t gather them up… I shouldn’t order them to kill you with all their powers…I shouldn’t, shouldn’t let you destroy all their original souls.”
Locking his right fingers together, he gently knocked his temple, then continued murmuring with a bitter look, “I shouldn’t have made a mistake like this…Tens of thousands of disciples, tens of thousands…Those were not our core disciples, but every one of them was capable and powerful…They were all good disciples. How could they…”
All of a sudden, Priest Hua screamed shrilly out, then shouted hysterically, “What is this?! What is this?! A sky devil holy seed?! Why do I have this in my heart of Dao?!”
“Sky devils, when did you do this to me? You, you…”
Priest Hua suddenly sat on the ground and crossed his legs, trembling intensely. A giant lotus with tens of thousands of petal bloomed in the sky and shielded Priest Hua in the middle.
Ji Hao opened his erect eye and looked at Priest Hua. He saw a fist-sized colorful sphere of light slowly spinning in Priest Hua’s heart, beautiful and transparent like a crystal.
Chapter 1243: Reap As One Has Sown
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
It was indescribably, unspeakably beautiful.
Glancing at that transparent, stunning sphere in Priest Hua’s heart, Ji Hao’s embryos of Dao trembled in his spiritual space. He couldn’t help but want to fly into that light, like a flying moth wanting to fly into a blazing fire.
The Pan Gu bell rang again. Ji Hao felt cold, as cold sweat poured down his head in streams, making him quiver. The bell ring echoed around his ears, and Ji Hao felt that someone had poured a bucket of ice water straight down on his head. As he calmed back down, his embryos of Dao were stabilized.
He dared not to take another glance at that light. He sat in midair and crossed his legs, quietly looking at Priest Hua, who was sitting in the giant lotus. What happened to Priest Hua? He was curious about it.
Priest Hua was one of the most powerful few in Pan Gu world.
According to Yemo Shayi’s memory, when the non-humankind being invaded Pan Gu world, a few top-grade powerful none-humankind beings once crossed the space and came to Pan Gu world to fight powerful beings in this world. Estimated by those powerful non-humankind beings, Priest Hua and Priest Mu had reached the stage of ‘immortality’ back then at least.
So-called stage of immortality meant a cultivator had attained his or her final result of the great Dao. At this level, the soul of this cultivator coexisted with the world itself. Even if the world was destroyed and the soul died, the original soul would still keep existing, which meant this powerful cultivator could still come back alive.
In other words, even if the Pan Gu world is destroyed completely, Priest Hua would still have a chance to live. He was such a powerful being. Therefore, Ji Hao was very curious about what happened to him. Earlier, he vomited blood, and now, something seemed to happen to his heart of Dao.
The heart of Dao…Ji Hao clicked his tongue. By now, he felt that his heart of Dao was as strong and sturdy as steel. It was pure like a crystal, perfectly stainless and flawless. Based on his current cultivation level, his heart of Dao was perfect.
He had no way to find out the level of Priest Hua’s heart of Dao, but he could imagine. In Ji Hao’s imagination, Priest Hua’s heart of Dao wouldn’t be shaken even if he watched the flowers bloom and wither, the oceans dry and the continents sink, or the sky collapse, the earth split, and the universe die.
What could shake his heart of Dao?
Priest Hua was surrounded by layers of lotus petals. Bright lights flashed across those petals, while a deep spell incanting voice could be heard. Those petals released beams of colorful light, and on each petal, layers of swiftly spinning images emerged.
Ji Hao saw clearly that the images emerging above each petal were similar. At first, mountains rose from the earth; nine-hundred, ninety-nine-story towers stood in the middle of those images, reaching to the sky like the Buzhou Mountain.
Next, in the east, south, west, and north, a shorter tower emerged in the multicolored light. Earth powers, fire powers, wind powers, water powers; all natural powers were released from the four short towers. Soon, soil, fresh water, breeze, sunlight, all natural elements were generated.
A short while later, tens of thousands of new, tiny worlds emerged on those petals.
Priest Hua’s face twisted, then those tiny worlds began moving. The earth quaked, and more mountains rose; the grounds sank, and rives, lakes, and oceans emerged. The storms started, as the rainwater nourished the soil, and then all kinds of plants began growing under the warm sunlight.
Linden woods were broad, and lotuses bloomed on the water surface.
Beautiful and rare plants were growing in those linden woods, and golden fishes were swimming happily in the water.
Silvery tinkles could be heard from those images. Breezes blew across linden woods, making jade-like leaves tinkle against each other. The tinkling noise was peaceful and beautiful, which could make people concentrate on the cultivation of Dao, and make all desires fade.
Ji Hao was suddenly enlightened. Was this that legendarily great magic that he had read about from a Daoist scripture in his previous life?
Coughing slightly, Ji Hao started talking with a deep voice, “Priest Hua, nice trick. So many illusions… The world in each illusion is tens of millions of miles wide…Did you take Boy Chen’s spirit bead?”
Back then, Gong Gong sent a group of Chaos monster to kill Si Xi, and Boy Chen was one of them.
Priest Hua was knowledgable and experienced, so he surely knew about Boy Chen. Hearing Ji Hao call those small worlds on his lotus petals ‘illusions’, Priest Hua opened his eyes and threw him a complicated glance. “Ignorant little kid, this is my spirit magic, in combination with…with the secret, supreme outer space magic, generating ‘supreme peaceful lotus worlds’! A petal, a world; a petal, a peaceful realm…In the future, all disciples of our sect can come into my peaceful lotus worlds to cultivate themselves. They will no longer be disturbed by the evilnesses in the world, nor suffer natural disasters and natural trials. This magic if the foundation of the bright future of our sect!”
Priest Hua sneered scornfully, then pointed at Ji Hao and taunted, “What is that Boy Chen? Nothing but a Chaos monster. How could his illusion trick ever be compared with my supreme magic?”
Breathing deeply, Priest Hua continued proudly, “In the future, all living beings can live in my peaceful lotus worlds and be happy forever, without natural disasters, diseases, coldness or starvation…And I, will attain immeasurable natural reward!”
Ji Hao coughed again and said, “This magic of yours sounds indeed great. But you said that it’s a combination of your own spirit magic and a secret outer space magic. Hehe, as I thought, you have indeed colluded with those sky devils!”
Priest Hua’s face suddenly twisted viciously. He stared at Ji Hao and yelled, “How dare you! Stupid little kid, what do you know? My brother and I travel across the universe for the final result of the great Dao. Faintly, we sensed those sky devils. Their magics were powerful, so we…”
Priest Hua’s face twitched. He couldn’t finish speaking.
Ji Hao clapped his hand and laughed out loud, “That day in Southern Wasteland, Priest Mu denied the fact that those sky devils were brought to this world by him on purpose. Finally, you have told the truth. You brought these sky devils to Pan Gu world intentionally, and let them rag in this world. You even colluded with them and plotted against our humankind!”
Ji Hao stood up and pointed at Priest Hua, sneering as he continued, “Look at what you’ve done. How’s your heart of Dao now?”
Priest Hua’s face was still twitching. The bright light in his eyes dimmed, but he narrowed those eyes and stared straight at Ji Hao. Laughing in a weird tone, he said, “What do you know? Those sky devils, we brought them here on purpose to cultivate the hearts of Dao of our disciples, and help them master the great evil-suppressing magic. What do you know? Those things, how can they…”
Before he finished, Priest Hua vomited blood again.
Along with a strange melody, a beautiful girl showed up in the peaceful lotus world, on each lotus petal. Those girls were singing and dancing, airily flying all over the sky. Simultaneously, on top of the tallest tower in each lotus world, a strangely-shaped, brightly glowing tall silhouette appeared.
“Priest Hua, my friend, you’re in my hands now!” said a voice from Priest Hua’s heart.
Chapter 1244: True Freedom
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
That voice came out of Priest Hua’s body. What that voice said was simple and ordinary, but enchanting and irresistible.
Hearing this voice, Ji Hao felt that the world in his eyes was suddenly illuminated. Suddenly, the dark sky, misty water surface, and the storm, were all gone, without a trace. Green mountains and water, warm sunlight, and fruit trees were everywhere, with red, yellow, purple, and light-green colored ripe fruits hanging on the branches.
A gently flowing stream was in front of Ji Hao. Flowing in the stream was not water, but milk. This was a true milk stream. Ji Hao looked around and found a few more streams in the front, with honey, oil, goat milk, or wine flowing in it. One could find all the most delicious, nourishing things, and the best liquor in these streams.
Pan Gu world was cold and sad. The sunlight had been absent for a long time. The air was moist and freezing, which made Ji Hao feel cold from his bones.
But right now, Ji Hao felt nothing but comfort and warmth. His clothes were made from luxurious silk, as soft as the palms of a little girl. Ji Hao raised his head and saw a great red sun, shining brightly and warming up the whole world. Somehow, Ji Hao felt this sun wasn’t bright enough. But right in the next moment, the sun shone brighter, and the air was even warmer.
Ji Hao looked around and felt a bit lonely.
Instantly, silvery laughter could be heard from the fruitwoods in the surroundings. Faintly, he saw the slim bodies of many young girls in the woods. Large groups of birds flew into the sky, singing beautifully, without sounding noisy at all.
Refreshing aroma of grass and fruits suffused the air, mixed with the aroma of wines and honey flowing in the streams. The air in this world was so sweet.
“Mister!” Someone called Ji Hao.
Turning around, Ji Hao saw beautiful girl looking at him smilingly, holding a bouquet of pink roses. The girl stood by a honey stream, under a tree with golden loquats, wearing a thin veil. She had shiny dark hair and eyes glowing like stars; her lips were red like fire, and teeth were shiny white.
“Mister, my sisters and I are playing a game in the woods. Do you want to join us?” The girl smiled sweetly. Ji Hao looked around again. He looked at this perfect world and this flawless girl, then suddenly quivered. His skin was even covered in goosebumps.
He fell into such an illusion, but he wasn’t confused. He was tightly connected with the Pan Gu bell, and through the ‘eye’ of the bell, he clearly saw that he was still floating in the air, in the wind and rain. Everything before his eyes was not real.
He clearly remembered that before he was dragged into this illusion, he heard the voice come from Priest Hua’s body. Fortunately, his embryos of Dao were under the protection of the Pan Gu bell. Otherwise, he would have sunken in this illusion already.
“How powerful!” Ji Hao quivered again and sighed with respect.
Opening his mouth, Ji Hao released a golden light beam and a silver light beam, which coiled together and violently penetrated the girl’s chest. The girl paused. She lowered her head, looking at the bowl-sized wound on her chest,then screamed, “Mister…”
“Piss off!” Ji Hao burst with a thunderous growl.
Ghost screams could be heard from all directions when Ji Hao growled out. The surrounding fruit woods suddenly turned into woods of blades and swords. Tender grasses on the ground became countless dried bones. Flowing in those streams were no longer honey, juices, or milk. Instead, it all became stinky blood with a thick layer of blue fire on the surface.
Those beautiful girls in the woods turned into badly decayed corpses. Their faces were mostly decomposed, but their halfway decomposed eyeballs hung around their eye sockets, rolling along with their moves.
These skeletons still had dirty wisps of hair on their heads, moving like snakes as these skeletons jumped to Ji Hao.
Looking at these filthy skeletons, Ji Hao took a deep breath. He dared not to release his embryos of Dao in this illusion. Instead, he could only activate all of his power. A thunderous boom was generated. From Ji Hao’s chest, red light shone, then expanded to hundred-miles within a blink of an eye. Strong, pure, positive essence sun fire burned all over the sky, causing a ceaseless sizzling noise. From around Ji Hao’s body, a rainbow-colored flame rose, which burned out some strange, faintly sensible power in the air.
“Evil things, piss off! You can never shake my heart of Dao!” Ji Hao’s eyes shone dazzlingly as a clear light illuminated the sky. Ji Hao saw a faint seven-colored mist in the air. He couldn’t grasp that colorful mist with his spirit power and his human eyes, but he could see it with his erect eye of Dao that was cultivated by Yu Yu and Priest Dachi.
Following Ji Hao’s growl, Priest Hua quivered intensely.
The giant seven-colored lotus he sat on started to shake slightly. In the peaceful lotus world on each petal, a strong golden light was generated, dazzling towards the strong creature on top of the tallest tower.
However, the oddly-shaped creature in each lotus world laughed out loud and remained completely unmoved under the golden light.
Following a long series of metal-clangs, fire sparkles flashed out from their bodies, but no wound was left on them.
That voice talked again from inside Priest Hua’s body, “Priest Hua, my friend, why are you struggling? Many living beings have fallen in my hands, and most of them died… even those world creators, not to mention you, my friend.”
Before Priest Hua responded, that voice’s owner started paying attention to Ji Hao.
“Such a positive, passionate power. It burns all evils. Is it the great Dao of sun in this world? My little friend, you are so talented. I am Great Freedom… Are you willing to follow my lead? If you are, you will be benefited greatly.”
“Great Freedom?” Ji Hao narrowed his eyes.
“Call me Holy Master Great Freedom, or Sky Owner Great Freedom.” Great Freedom laughed in a gentle tone and continued, “Open your heart and let me gift you a supreme seed of Dao, then you will gradually learn the reason why you should follow me.”
Ji Hao sneered, and Priest Hua burst with a resonant roar, which sounded like the roar of a lion.
Chapter 1245: Priest Hua’s Lecture
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Lion roars could dispel evils.
Priest Hua was powerful, and as he suddenly roared out, his roar covered Great Freedom’s voice.
The dark sky, the water, the gale and the storm, and streams of water pouring down from the sky, everything disappeared. Dark clouds in the sky were gone, and so was the water; mountains were exposed again in the air, after soaking in the water for months.
The warm sunlight descended from the air and illuminated the wet mountains, pouring on the bodies of Priest Hua and Ji Hao, who were sitting in midair with their legs crossed. A life-like lion head floated in the sky, entirely golden, and roaring thunderously and unstoppably in fury. Ji Hao looked at the tens of thousands of miles wide lion head behind Priest Hua, stunned. In his eyes, and wherever his spirit power could reach, nothing was left but this enormous, majestic lion.
An especially strong power of great Dao drilled into Ji Hao’s spiritual space, and his primordial spirit started absorbing it speedily. Between the eyebrows of his four embryos of Dao, a tiny, faint, lion-shaped symbol emerged.
The power of that enormous lion was pure and strong, almost same as the power of the great Dao. This was the best version of ‘Lion Roar’ created by Priest Hua. The enormous lion head floating behind Priest Hua was like a searing iron, forcibly imprinting all the secrets of ‘Lion Roar’ in Ji Hao’s embryos of Dao.
Priest Hua made the roar in a moment of desperation; he didn’t try to hide it. Therefore, the secrets of ‘Lion Roar’ leaked just like this, and Ji Hao learned it all. By now, he could make the same roar, as powerful as the roar made by Priest Hua himself.
The attack range of Priest Hua’s lion roar wasn’t too large, about tens of thousands of miles in radius. That golden lion head floated in the sky, releasing a strong power vibration. In the coverage of the lion roar, all natural powers were driven away, all magic powers were suppressed, and all evilnesses were shredded or sealed.
Hearing the lion roar, Man Man, Shaosi and all the others on the nine dragons chariot fainted. They were not the targets of the roar, but they did glance at the golden lion head. Their souls couldn’t absorb the power of the lion roar, and therefore, their bodies fell unconscious to protect their souls from being crushed.
In an area tens of thousands of miles in radius, only Ji Hao managed to stay conscious. Sitting face to face with Priest Hua, he learned all the secrets about the ‘Lion Roar’.
The sunlight shone, as the giant golden lion head quietly floated in the sky. An upright, strong, and sacred power suffused the air. The space was shattered by the Priest Hua’s lion roar, and at this moment, this area was sealed up temporarily, becoming a small world.
Priest Hua sat on a colorful cloud, with is scrawny face covered in bitterness.
He quietly and blandly looked at Ji Hao. Right now, he seemed to care no more. He looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, and a long while later, he sighed slowly an said, “Why can my friend Yu Yu have such an excellent disciple?”
“I am flattered.” Ji Hao humbly cupped his hands and responded, “Priest Hua, you are an eldership of mine, and you flatter me. I am truly not a great cultivator.”
Ji Hao was never afraid of Priest Hua when the latter was hysterical, evil, cruel, hypocritical, and greedy. But he was indeed afraid of Priest Hua when he was careless, bland, and mysterious like this. The feeling that Priest Hua had been giving him right now was even as mystical as the universe itself.
Somehow, Ji Hao felt that this Priest Hua before his eyes was the true Priest Hua, and the true Priest Hua was undoubtedly scary. Being stared at by the true, scary Priest Hua, Ji Hao sensed a coldness from his bones.
Therefore, Ji Hao hurriedly said bad things abut himself, “I am greedy. I have desires, many desires. I want to be rich, I want powers, and I want to be immortal. I never thought about leaving the mortal world, focusing on my cultivation. I may have improved a bit, but that’s all because of my good Shifu, elderships in my sect, and my brothers and sisters. It has completely nothing to do with myself.”
“Greediness, desires!” Priest Hua smiled. Smilingly, he nodded and said, “These are the original motivation for all cultivators to pursue the great Dao of nature. Otherwise, why are we pursuing immortal lives? Why do we want to be free? Why do we chase after the mysterious, unpredictable, great Dao of nature, even by doing things against our true hearts?”
“I am very greedy, and so is my brother!” Priest Hua pointed at the sky and started telling his story. At the moment, he looked gentle and mild, completely different from the Priest Hua, that Ji Hao was familiar with. “But we are not the only greedy ones. Aren’t your Shifu and his two brothers greedy? The one behind us, our Shifu, who is known as the man closest to the great Dao of nature, you can ask him if he also has endless greed and desire in his heart!”
Breathing deeply, Priest Hua continued slowly, “I was a lotus, and my brother was a linden tree. We were parasites on Pan Gu’s amniotic sac. Back in the Chaos, life wasn’t easy. Those creatures, which were born powerful with the abilities of flying and running, ninety-nine percent of them died. My brother and I couldn’t move, couldn’t talk, but brother Pan Gu looked after as. Because of him, we survived in the Chaos, in the endless time.”
“Later on, brother Pan Gu created the world. He shared his natural reward power with us, with which, we were able to transform into human shapes, able to talk, move, and protect ourselves.”
“I was a lotus. I had no worry, no fear, no emotion, no desire. When I transformed into a human shape for the first time, I saw brother Pan Gu being attacked by millions and millions of Chaos creatures, and then die. I was frightened… I was worried. After that, I started to have endless greed and desires. I am afraid of death; I want to live forever… I want the greatest powers and the final result of the great Dao. I want the eternity.”
“But I made a mistake. I fell into the hands of sky devils.” With a faint smile, Priest Hua lowered his heart ad looked at the colorful flame in his heart, then continued, “Live? Die? This is my trial. If I survive, I will grow stronger, but if I don’t…”
Sighing slightly, Priest Hua looked around and said in a deep voice, “This is such a beautiful world, but I haven’t taken a good look at it. Ah, forget it. At the moment, I have no disciple to inherit my power. I can barely suppress Great Freedom, but not for long. My Dao, cannot end here.”
“My Dao, ‘evolvement’. Developing, changing, generating, without an end; it can lead you to ‘variation’, to ‘multiplicity’, to ‘wideness’. Therefore, my Dao is immeasurable to the others. My disciples are all powerful and capable, but none of them can attain the Dao of mine.”
Sighing again, Priest Hua pointed at Ji Hao with his right forefinger.
Before Ji Hao could react, a misty light spot was sent into Ji Hao’s forehead from Priest Hua’s fingertip.
A pure, sweet, and refreshing aroma spread into Ji Hao’s spiritual space. Surrounded by his four embryos of Dao, a transparent figure emerged quietly, with a constantly changing, colorful luster.
All of a sudden, this figure turned clear and solid, looking like a diamond statue. This figure was far clearer than Ji Hao’s embryos of the great Dao of sun and the extreme negative, which were his strongest two embryos of Dao.
Chapter 1246: Sum Up
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Sighing slightly, Priest Hua gave a complicated glance at Ji Hao, then all the lotus petals folded back together, and he disappeared abruptly. Ji Hao had no way to find out where he went to resist the erosion from Great Freedom.
“How lucky you are!” In his spiritual space, the mysterious man showed up. Lowering his head, the mysterious man’s eyes shone with a bright blue light as he carefully observed Ji Hao’s new embryo of Dao.
“Lucky?” Ji Hao had lost his eyesight temporarily, his body softened. Silently, he was even cursing Priest Hua. All that Priest Hua had learned about the great Dao of evolvement ever since he was still a lotus, growing in the Chaos, was forcibly ‘injected’ into Ji Hao’s body, to form a new embryo of Dao. This new embryo of Dao knew everything that Priest Hua knew regarding his great Dao. It had all Priest Hua’s power, his secret magic, and his final results of the great Dao. It had everything that belonged to Priest Hua. As a direct result, Ji Hao’s primordial spirit power was drained by this new embryo of Dao.
Every embryo of Dao of Ji Hao needed his primordial spirit power. Simply speaking, his embryos of Dao needed to be nourished by his primordial spirit. If one compared embryos of Dao to fruits, the primordial spirit would be the tree. Only when the tree was strong and healthy enough, it could grow large and juicy fruits. This new ‘fruit’ Priest Hua gave Ji Hao was way too large, and Ji Hao’s primordial spirit couldn’t even afford it.
This embryo of Dao of evolvement was already mature, and Ji Hao’s primordial spirit power was drained already. At the moment, in Ji Hao’s body, no primordial spirit power was left for him to use. Therefore, he couldn’t benefit himself from the embryo of Dao of evolvement, not even a little bit.
He didn’t have enough energy to control his own body now, nor cast any magic based on the great Dao of sun or the extreme negative.
Priest Hua might seem to have given Ji Hao so much, but in fact, he pushed Ji Hao into trouble. If Ji Hao were an average cultivator, the embryo of Dao of evolvement would become his deathly burden. With that embryo of Dao, he wouldn’t be able to use his primordial spirit power anymore; he wouldn’t be able to think or move, and at last, he would fall into an everlasting sleep. In this way, Ji Hao would become a storage, for Priest Hua to preserve his powers and Dao.
Perhaps, Priest Mu or a disciple of Priest Hua would find Ji Hao, and then take back everything belonged to Priest Hua…
After that, Ji Hao would finally have a chance to wake up. But, one must remember that the embryo of Dao of evolvement was generated by Ji Hao’s primordial spirit power. Therefore, after it was taken out of his body, Ji Hao’s primordial spirit would suffer a great loss. As a result, his cultivation might be downgraded by a few levels, and in worse cases, his primordial spirit might even collapse.
“How could Priest Hua give me all this for no reason? He knew that I couldn’t withstand his great Dao of evolvement. He made me keep his Dao for him, in case he dies in Great Freedom’s hands…In the meanwhile, he disabled me by doing this, easily taking out a major enemy for his disciples.”
An extremely pure original soul power had been flowing out of the five-colored cauldron, into Ji Hao’s spiritual space like an endless river, being absorbed by his red sun primordial spirit and his five embryos of Dao.
Gradually, Ji Hao could feel his body again. The darkness before his eyes faded slowly, as his body and powers were all back under control.
“Unfortunately Priest Hua, you don’t know that I have such a powerful treasure inside me. Eighteen ‘Zun’-level sky devils, over ten-thousand regular sky devils, and tens of thousands of disciples of yours…” Ji Hao stood up slowly, with a faintly visible, seven-colored lotus spinning in each of his eyes.
The seven-colored lotus had tens of thousands of petals which glowed with a mystical light. When the lotus appeared in his eyes, the power vibration released from his body suddenly turned faintly sensible, as if he had merged with the entire universe. Through every single move of his, Ji Hao sensed a response from the universe itself.
In a way, Ji Hao had now become another Priest Hua, because he had all the results of Priest Hua’s great Dao. But, he was only an awfully weakened Priest Hua. After all, the real Priest Hua was far more powerful than him. Not to mention the fact that even through Ji Hao now had all Priest Hua’s results of great Dao, it still required an immeasurably long period of time for him to absorb it all.
“If he knew that I can already move again, would he still give me all this?” Ji Hao stretched his limbs, and asked the mysterious man while laughing.
Remaining silent for a short while, the mysterious man murmured, “Kid, you are way too lucky. Unreasonably lucky. But this makes sense somehow.”
“Eh? Are you saying that I am supposed to be so lucky?” asked Ji Hao curiously.
The mysterious man didn’t answer this question. Instead, he continued murmuring to himself, “Priest Hua, Priest Mu, they were only two drifting seeds in the Chaos in the beginning. They had an incredibly strong power of creation and thriving life-force. Therefore, they were almost eaten by those ferocious Chaos creatures many times. They looked after each other and suffered through countless disasters.
“Later on, they drifted to Pan Gu, who was not yet born. Pan Gu found those two pitiful seeds, and allowed them to root on his amniotic sac. Nourished by a trace of Pan Gu’s spirit blood power, they began to grow, and became a linden tree and a lotus with ten-thousand petals.”
“The tree was stable, while the lotus was variable. Not to mention their natures, the friendship between them and Pan Gu was profound…Therefore, after witnessing Pan Gu’s death, they changed.”
“Eh?” Ji Hao exclaimed out of curiosity.
“They always believed that they were true brothers with Pan Gu…The dragons, phoenixes, human beings, those prehistorical creatures, and even Yu Yu, Dachi and Qing Wei, those were later generations…They don’t like Dachi, Qing Wei, and Yu Yu.”
“The dragon-kind inherited Pan Gu’s body, the phoenix-kind inherited Pan Gu’s soul, and human beings inherited Pan Gu’s bloodline and wisdom…Dachi, Qing Wei, Yu Yu, they were generated from a trace of Pan Gu’s true spirit after Pan Gu’s soul faded away. Priest Hua and Priest Mu, they hate all of them.”
Sighing slightly, the mysterious man disappeared, but his long and deep sigh lingered in Ji Hao’s spiritual space, “Their hearts changed, and so did their methods. If they didn’t take the initiative to gang up with those sky devils, how could the lotus be entrapped? Great Freedom has planted a seed in him. Unroot it? Hehe!”
Nothing could be heard from the mysterious man anymore.
The original soul power released from the cauldron grew stronger and stronger. It gradually became a torrent, and rapidly flew into Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit.
The dim red sun was nourished, glowing brighter and brighter. The five embryos of Dao were nourished as well, becoming clearer to look more like real human beings. Especially the strongest one, the embryo of Dao of evolvement, it had even been walking around in Ji Hao’s spiritual space like a true human being. With every step it made, a golden lotus would be left behind him.
“Wonderful!” Ji Hao straightened his body and waved his hands.
All of a sudden, within the area ten-million-miles in radius, thin golden light beams descended from the sky and struck on the head of all water-kind creatures, burning them into ashes.
Chapter 1247: Meeting Again After A Long Separation
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Priest Hua’s great Dao was the Dao of evolvement, which was also the Dao of variation, of creation. All in all, Priest Hua’s Dao was the summation of all ‘unstable’ Dao in Pan Gu world; it was inclusive, and was the foundational Dao of the development of Pan Gu world.
Attaining Priest Hua’s results of Dao, Ji Hao fell into a strange, half-asleep, half-awake state. In his spiritual space, the embryo of Dao of evolvement was shining like the ancient moon, illuminating the entire space like an ice mirror. All his thoughts and ideas were concentrated on this ice mirror. He was thinking with it, and the most of his life-force was absorbed by it.
With nothing else but his unreasonably strong physical body, he instinctively controlled the nine dragons chariot, then flashed across the space with the power of the golden bridge. He felt nothing, no happiness, anger, or sadness; all emotions had faded away. At the moment, Ji Hao was like a puppet, a walking dead.
On the rapidly flowing, turbid river, ninety-nine spirit white-dragons sealed the river water with enormous chains, blocking the way of a flood control troop. Ji Hao drove the nine dragons chariot and descended from the sky. The ninety-nine white dragons raised mountain-huge waves and attacked with their combined power.
Through that ice mirror in his spirit space, Ji Hao saw every single move made by those white dragons. Like a gust of wind, he darted between all kinds of weapons wielded by those dragons airily, while easily throwing heavy punches onto their lower bellies, shattering their spirit Dan. Every spirit Dan was gained through years of severe cultivation. The ninety-nine spirit white dragons transformed back to their original forms and roared towards the sky, then captured by the flood-control troop.
On a boundless lake, thousands of giant boas raised the waves. Under the lead of around ten Xiang Liu snakes, they had been devouring human beings.
Ji Hao came all the way to help. Flicking his fingers, he cast thousands of different type of magic within a single second. Every boa and Xiang Liu snake was hit by a different magic. They were all killed instantaneously, with only their enormous bodies left as the food of the flood-control troop.
On top of a magnificent mountain range, large groups of water-kind creatures built a great city, which extended for tens of thousands of miles. With the high altitude, they blocked tens of violently flooding rivers, and the flood-control troops.
Ji Hao received a message and came over in a rush. Standing high in the sky, he clenched his fingers towards the mountain range and flattened it. Within a blink of an eye, the mountain range became a tiny grain of sand and disappeared in his palm. Millions of water-kind creatures were swallowed by the five-colored cauldron along with the mountain range. All water-kind creatures were burned out, both their bodies and souls. There were no survivors at all.
Rushing and slaughtering, Ji Hao’s hands were stained by blood, while screams and howls could be heard from every corner of Midland. Midland was vast, and flood-control troops that had encountered problems sent messages to Ji Hao to ask for help from every area. Ji Hao never rested, and was alway on the run. He had no time to eat, nor to sleep. Wherever he reached, nothing happened but slaughter, crazy, merciless slaughter.
Time flew by. Years passed in a blink of an eye.
Ji Hao had always been busy rushing about in Midland. He killed countless evil beings, and saved incalculable human beings. In the eyes of water-kind spirit creatures, Ji Hao was already the scariest devil in the world, but in the eyes of human beings, Ji Hao was just like Si Wen Ming, because they both saved lives and gave chances.
Led by Si Wen Ming, flood-control troops had already dredged and connected ninety-nine percent water veins in Midland. When the last few, which were also the most important channels, were connected, it would be the completion of Si Wen Ming’s great flood-control plan.
All the floodwater in Midland would flow into the Final Land, and would no longer harm human beings. The unwanted moisture coming from the twelve water worlds would also be drawn into the Final Land. The air would start drying, and the flood in the four wastelands would gradually, naturally fade.
In addition to that, when the strong water power started gathering in Midland from the four wastelands, the four wastelands would be dragged towards Midland by the water power, like giant liners on an ocean. Soon, the four continents in Pan Gu world would merge into one!
This day, Ji Hao drove the nine dragons chariot and flashed across the sky. Abruptly, Si Wen Ming called his name from down below.
“Ji Hao! Long time no see! Come down and have some water! Haha! Only nine channels are left! Our work is going to be completed!”
Standing on the chariot, Ji Hao’s face was bland and expressionless. But on hearing Si Wen Ming, that ice mirror quietly melted in his spiritual space. Afterward, all kinds of thoughts and emotions surged out from the deepest area of his primordial spirit.
From his cold and stiff body, which was like a dead tree, a thriving life-force was generated. Ji Hao rolled his eyeballs, then shook his head hard, and landed the chariot. Wielding his broad sleeve, the chariot disappeared. Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao looked down.
“Phew!” Man Man, Shaosi and the others had been rushing about, fighting and slaughtering with Ji Hao restlessly for years. They also had blood on their hands, and their eyes were also bland. But following Ji Hao’s moves, life-force sparkled in their eyes too.
Following a series of metal-clangs, a Jia Clan battle king standing beside Ji Hao loosened his hands and let his heavy sword fall from the sky, smashing thunderously on the ground. This powerful battle king looked at his ten twitching fingers, then raised his head while gazing at the sky. “What time is it? These years…The killing was so exhausting.” He murmured to himself.
“Ah, I’m starving! I want to eat, I want to sleep!” Man Man dropped her pair of hammers, lied straight on the fiery cloud, and immediately fell asleep.
“I’m a bit tired too, really.” Shaosi smilingly sat beside Man Man, with her eyelids constantly dropping. But, she forced herself to not sleep. Her eyes were still fixed on Ji Hao, full of warmth, even through she still had that bland and exhausted look on her face.
Ji Hao wielded his sleeve again and released a gentle but strong life-force that warmed and nourished his friends, who had also fought like a machine for years. Carrying them with that fiery cloud, Ji Hao slowly landed on the ground.
On a gentle mountainside, countless scrawny human warriors with ragged clothes were sitting on the ground, resting. Surrounding them were a group of women, who were also skinny. They raised bonfires and boiled soups in broken clay pots.
While laughing, Si Wen Ming walked to Ji Hao with big steps. He had a ragged piece of hide wrapped around his waist, baring his upper body. His skin was pale as the belly of a dead fish. He still had hair, but no fine hair, which were all soaked off by the water.
“Uncle!” Ji Hao gasped for air. He was such a strong man now, but still, he felt like he was swallowing sand. Even after trying pretty hard for a while, he failed to secrete any saliva to moisten his throat.
Calling out ‘uncle’, Ji Hao couldn’t help but let out a strange noise from his throat because of the dryness. He couldn’t say one more word.
“Ji Hao! You must be exhausted these years!” Si Wen Ming walked up to Ji Hao smilingly. He was not walking steadily. Even as a Divine Magus, he nearly stumbled and fell to the ground. Fortunately, Ji Hao held him up.
They gave each other a giant hug, then Ji Hao grinned, looked at Si Wen Ming, and smiled, shaking his head as he said, “I’m good…I’m still alive!”
Si Wen Ming nodded heavily and responded, “Alive is good!”
Chapter 1248: The Nine Water Gates
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The rain was heavy. In one’s line of sight, one could see countless streams of water pouring down from the sky.
The rain seemed to know that human beings were only a breath away from the final success. Therefore, the storm was crazily strong, many times stronger than two years ago. Heavy curtains of rain smashed down from the sky, seeming to even suffocate all living beings.
The mountainside that people were resting on was protected by a formation. An invisible screen blocked the rain. It was still awfully cold and humid, but a lot better than other places. Wet firewood was slowly dried by the bonfires. Amidst dense smoke, the flames grew stronger and stronger. A few iron pots were hanging above the fires, and the tea was boiling.
Everyone was holding a large clay bowl with breaches and cracks. On higher or lower positions, they all sat on the ground together. They poured the thick and hot tea into their mouth, and let the warmth spread in their stomach. Smiles emerged on everyone’s face — The aroma of tea made them believe that they were truly alive.
Ji Hao sat side by side with Si Wen Ming, on a wet log, surrounded by many of his friends.
Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and many princes who chose to support Si Wen Ming, and family ministers from You Chong Clan… Everyone was sallow, completely exhausted. Some of them were princes from super clans and families, some were earls and marquises with ordinary family backgrounds, while some were commanders. They were all respected ones at high positions, but right now, they looked even more miserable than beggars.
Ji Hao even saw a floating grass coiled in Huaxu Lie’s hair, and a tiny frog squatting on Lie Mountain Kang’s head. These two princes were supposed to be the ones to be taken care of, but at the moment, they didn’t even have to time to clean themselves. They were sitting on the moist ground, gulping tea like two old farmers.
These years, Ji Hao let his mind sink into the embryo of Dao of evolvement, trying to understand and absorb the immeasurable great Dao possessed by it. He left a small part of his spirit t control his body, but still, he heard many stories about Si Wen Ming and his followers.
In one story about Si Wen Ming, he passed by his home three times, but never went in…Ji Hao clearly knew that ‘three’ was an unreal number. Si Wen Ming had been rushing around between Pu Ban City and all the ‘battlefields’; he passed by his own home countless times, but he never went back to that home, not even to take a single, short glance.
Before the flood, he married Tushan Princess, and days later, Tushan Princess got pregnant. Years had passed until now, yet Si Wen Ming didn’t even have the time to take a look at his son, who could already run.
Tasting the bitter tea, Ji Hao glanced at Si Wen Ming.
Si Wen Ming was wearing nothing but that ragged piece of hide. His body was covered in scratches and bite wounds. A few large wounds were left by venoms, but more scarily, a bowl-sized piece of his left thigh was bitten off, and his right rib area was deeply dented. At least three ribs of his were missing.
Si Wen Ming was a Divine Magus, who was supposed to be able to regrow a body from a single drop of blood. Reasonably, no wound should be left on his body at all.
“Uncle, your wounds?” Ji Hao was shocked. Looking at Si Wen Ming’s wounds, then glancing at Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang, who were also covered in injuries, Ji Hao couldn’t even imagine what they had been through in the past two years, and how many battles they had fought when they rushed all over Midland.
Ji Hao was protected by the Pan Gu bell and the Taiji cloak. He also had supreme treasures like the nine dragons chariot and the golden bridge. No ordinary living being could easily hurt him. Therefore, these years, no wound managed to find a place on Ji Hao’s body.
But, Si Wen Ming and his followers were not as lucky as him.
“Ah, nothing!” Si Wen Ming laughed with a dry voice, then carelessly shook his head and said, “Hm, under Gong Gong’s command, many powerful beings existed aside of the eight senior ministers. Their curses are not easy to deal with…But, when the flood is gone, I’ll fix all these in a few years. These are nothing.
Ji Hao clicked his lips, then took out a calabash-full of magic pills and put it in Si Wen Ming’s hands.
“Uncle, you know that apart from those tutors of mine in the Magi Palace, I have another Shifu. These healing and life-saving pills are really good.” Ji Hao gave Si Wen Ming all Priest Dachi’s magic pills he had. These pills didn’t mean too much to him. After all, he was almost impossible to be hurt now. But to Si Wen Ming his followers, every single pill could mean a life.
“Hmm, thank you then! I’ll take these.” Glancing at Ji Hao, then at Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and his other followers, Si Wen Ming accepted the calabash with a bright smile.
A strong woman walked over, carrying a wooden bucket containing a warm meat soup. In the soup were fist-sized water-kind beast meat pieces.
Si Wen Ming grinned and waved his hands, then told everyone to start eating. A thousand miles away in the east, thunderous, muffled battle drums suddenly echoed to the clouds. The aggressive drum vibrated the water surface and raised three-thousand-meter tall waves, roaring over like a giant water wall.
Under the mountainside, hundreds of human warriors leaped into the sky. They were also scrawny, with ragged clothes, but they wielded their weapons strongly. They roared like beasts while launching hacks. Hundreds of arc-shaped, sharp airstreams swished out, and cut the water wall into pieces.
“Woo-ha!” Following a thunderous growl, a bright beam of light darted up to the sky from the dark series of mountains in the front. A dense dark cloud spread in the sky, from which, a, hundreds of miles wide black snakehead abruptly reached out.
That enormous snake cast a glance at Si Wen Ming with a frigid look, then shouted with a hissing voice, “Human beings…Lord Gong Gong knows what you have been doing. You dredged water channels. Through the most importantly nine water gates, you will eventually draw the flood into the Final Land, right?”
“This is Kui Gate, hehe! The first of your most important nine water gates!” The enormous snake let out its fork-tongue and continued viciously, “We decided to not fight you over the other water areas! We have gathered all of our powers in the nine final water gates!”
“I am Black Water Serpent, the commander of Lord Gong Gong’s vanguard unit! I am responsible for guarding this Kui Gate!” The dark serpent opened its jaws and released a dark stream of poisonous water, then roared coldly, “If you have no fear of death, come!”
Si Wen Ming dropped his clay bowl and stood up, seriously looking at that mountain area.
“As I thought, I cannot underestimate Gong Gong and his followers. My flood-control plan, I guess they know about it.” said Si Wen Ming blandly, “The other areas don’t matter now. I think we’ll have to risk our lives for the final nine water gates.”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and snorted, then stood up and said, “Uncle, only nine places left? Then, I don’t have to dart all over the Midland to deal with emergencies…Kui Gate, the first gate, leave it to me.”
Ji Hao continued while smiling, “Black Water Serpent Clan is an old enemy of our Gold Crow Clan!”
Chapter 1249: Gong Gong’s Determination
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In the heaven, a great hall…
Yemo Tian slantingly and lazily lied in the arms of a group of beautiful clam girls. While rubbing those girls’ bodies with both his hands, he was chewing a divine fruit picked up from the orchard in the heaven. In the meanwhile, he was laughing teasingly, “Are they finished just like that? Those water-kind creatures fought with instincts. An army like this is so fragile!”
Swallowing the juicy fruit, Yemo Tian proudly showed the whites of his eyes, sneered coldly and continued, “If you stick with my plan and let me activate my invincible destructive weapon, they’d be all gone after one single ‘boom’!”
Dishi Cha and Gong Gong stood in the middle of the hall, seriously looking at the images showing on a divine mirror in front of them. They pretended to hear nothing from Yemo Tian. Neither of them prepared to respond.
In the divine mirror, the water was sparkling, while images flashed swiftly, showing Gong Gong and Dishi Cha how Ji Hao killed the leaders of all water-kind armies and wiped out those water-kind armies one after another in the past few years.
Thousands of enormous water-kind spirit creatures were killed or captured by Ji Hao. Millions and millions were slaughtered by Ji Hao right on the spot, showing their original forms, being cut into pieces by human warriors to be consumed as food.
Similar images flashed across the mirror over and over again. Every single time the fiery light shone, Ji Hao descended from the sky with his warriors and friends. By simply turning around his palm, he defeated the leader of the water-kind army. Then, by waving his hands, he slaughtered a giant group of water-kind creatures. If the water-kind army was large enough and a considerable number of water-kind creatures managed to escape, what happened next would be a hunting game played by Ji Hao and his people.
“So cruel.” Gong Gong held his hands behind his body and looked at Ji Hao in the mirror as he murmured, “This kid seems to grow more and more powerful.”
“The power of one single person can change nothing.” Standing by Gong Gong’s side, Dishi Cha laughed relaxedly and said, “Although your armies had suffered great damages, you are still at an advantage, aren’t you?
Gong Gong smiled and held his head high, looking at the other side of the hall.
Yu Ancestor sat in a deep pool, his legs crossed, at the end of the great hall. A strong water power had been gathering from all directions, flowing into the pool. Twenty-seven fire-red Yu, each over three-hundred-meters-long, were lying quietly around Yu Ancestor. Under the body of each Yu was a round-shaped, cold-jade altar.
A bone-piercing cold power had been releasing from those altars, speedily drilling into the bodies of those Yu. Above the bodies of the twenty-seven Yu were twenty-seven tall and strong figures, misty, dark-blue, condensed from watery mists.
Gong Gong waved his hands. A map of water veins in Midland showed up behind him. He turned around, facing this enormous map. While sneering, Gong Gong looked at those rivers on the map, which were lit up one after another.
“Look, look at these. What a great move!” Pointing at those sparkling rivers, Gong Gong snorted coldly and said, “Si Xi’s ‘ten-thousand dragons sealing the water’ was already amazing in my opinion…I never thought that this kid, Si Wen Ming, could be even better than his dead father.”
“Dredging the water channels in Midland, forcibly drawing the flood and the water power in the world into the Final Land in the east.” Raising his arms high, Gong Gong growled towards the sky, “Si Wen Ming is smart and capable, while Ji Hao is so powerful…If they were both willing to follow me, how marvelous would that be?”
Dishi Cha’s mouth corners twitched, as a taunting sneer flashed across his face, but disappearing immediately.
‘If Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao were both willing to follow you, then your Gong Gong Family would be too powerful…’ Dishi Cha quickly glanced at Yemo Tian and thought, “If that happened, Yemo Tian’s destructive weapon would be used on you, wouldn’t it?’
Snorting coldly, Gong Gong pointed his finger heavily on the farthest east on that map, without taking a glance at Dishi Cha. One fist-sized blue light spot lit up immediately.
“Those useless things have all died…Fine! Don’t I know that? Si Wen Ming wants to draw the flood into the Final Land, which means he has to go through these nine water gates. Kui Gate, Gui Gate, Dui Gate…”
“Those human beings will run out of their last bit energy in these nine water gates.” said Gong Gong coldly, “Including those old things… I want them all to be exhausted in these nine water gates, until my Gong Gong Family gives them the last strike!”
Once again, Gong Gong glanced at Yu Ancestor, sitting in that pool.
Dishi Cha smiled and said with a gentle voice, “Of course, Dear Lord Gong Gong. As your loyal friend, I will try my best to cooperate with you. We will turn the nine final water gates into their graves.”
Spreading his hands, Dishi Cha continued in that mild tone, “So, are you preparing to send out those people from the Divine Origin Pool? To be honest, forcibly waking them up right now will be truly wasteful. Those divine gods, they are not yet completely…‘ripe’!”
“I can’t wait. Wake them up!” said Gong Gong loudly, “This is the final battle. I have to make some preparations. Zhu Rong might also step in. The natural environment is extremely helpful to my Gong Gong Family now, but Zhu Rong cannot be underestimated. We have to gather all our powers, and no waste is allowed!”
Dishi Cha took a slow glance at Gong Gong, then slowly nodded and responded, “Let’s wake them up then. Although they are not yet completely ‘ripe’, as ‘divine gods’ in this world, they are all very powerful.”
Gong Gong held his hands behind his body, quietly and carefully looking at the map for a rather long while. He then turned around and looked at that sparkling divine mirror. Pointing out his finger, the mirror shone brighter and showed a bloody battlefield.
The waves seemed even to drown the sky. The storm was destructive. Centered around a broken city, countless human warriors had been fighting against countless water-kind creatures. The endless water-kind army marched over from the north and raised giant waves, violently smashing on the city.
Large groups of human warriors with shattered armors trod on rafts, roaring hoarsely and fighting desperately.
“These people, they disabled my warriors from the twelve water worlds from making a single step to the south.” sighed Gong Gong slightly. “Human beings are truly terrifying. But, that’s it. Eventually, we will win.”
Looking in the mirror for a long while, Gong Gong said in a deep voice, “You…go down too. Guard the nine water gates well, and kill as many human beings as you can. Slow them down as much as possible, drain their blood…After it’s done, I promise that you will no longer be the slaves of my family. In the future, when my Gong Gong Family rules the world, you will all be satisfied.”
Standing on a corner of the hall, Wuzhi Qi, Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, and a few other senior ministers glanced at each other, then bowed to Gong Gong. They all transformed into sharp beams of light and darted out of the heaven.
Chapter 1250: Dark Water Yao Yao
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
All Streams to The Final Land great formation, reaching the stage of the nine final water gates, it was almost completed.
On both sides of the Kui Gate, the mountains were towering and cliffy, like an enormous study wall, firmly blocking the vast water. Tens of thousands of different sized rivers had merged into an ocean. The enormous waves fiercely slapped the cliff of the Kui Gate. Pushed by fierce undercurrents, countless whirlpools bumped against the cliff like bombs. Every time when a whirlpool shattered, the explosive sound would be as loud as ten-thousand bombs going off together.
Facing the dreadful flood, Kui Gate remained perfectly stable. Si Wen Ming dredged the water channels in Midland with the great formation called ‘All Streams to The Final Land’. While the endless water power in the air was being drawn away, the great formation was also affecting the flowing directions of the underground natural meridians.
Drawn by the great formation, the earth power was also drawing to the nine water gates in the east. In the past few years, nourished constantly by the pure and thriving earth power, the thousands of meters tall mountains on both sides of Kui Gate had been growing rapidly like bamboo shoots in spring nights. Within a couple of years, the mountains had reached thousands of miles high. From the foot of the mountains, no ordinary people could see the mountaintops. These mountains now even looked like the magnificent Buzhou Mountain, the fallen Sky Pillar.
These mountains had become hundred-times harder than the best steel, full of pure earth power. Dark Clouds blocked the sunshine, and the world was dark. But, these mountains shone with a bright, dark-yellow light in the darkness, like giant dark yellow jade pieces. Through the translucent rock, one could see streams of earth power flowing, twisting like oddly shaped dragons, while enormous natural spell symbols flashed across from time to time.
The nine water gates were the keys of the All Streams to The Final Land great formation. In order to connect the nine water gates with the main formation, Si Wen Ming and his people had to not just deal with the strong water-kind armies stationed in the nine areas under Gong Gong’s order. Merely breaking these strangely hard mountains and creating paths broad enough to allow the water to flow through was never an easy thing to achieve.
Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao faced the Kui Mountain, less than a hundred miles away. He spread his spirit power and carefully scanned across both sides of the gate.
A sizzling noise could be heard without an end. Ji Hao concentrated his spirit power, drilling into the mountains and clashing against the crystalline, highly concentrated earth power inside the mountain intensively. Dazzling fire sparkles were generated from the tens of thousands of miles long mountain range, while a dazzling light shone from the mountain.
Snorting slightly, Ji Hao took three steps backward.
He sensed a piercing pain from his forehead. His red sun primordial spirit and the five embryos of Dao were all weak and powerless. Silently, Ji Hao was shocked again by Si Wen Ming, who designed this great formation and almost completed it. It was so amazing. Aside from dealing with the flood, this formation also gathered all the earth power in Midland on the nine water gates. Ji Hao bumped against the Kui Gate with his spirit power, by doing which, he was almost challenging all the earth power in the entire Midland with his very own power. Not to mention the fact that Ji Hao had only managed to absorb less than one percent of the original souls of the eighteen ‘Zun’-level sky devils and the over ten-thousand regular sky devils so far, even if he did absorb them all, he could not possibly win against the entire Midland, which was the core continent among all five in the Pan Gu world.
“Impressive!” Ji Hao sighed in praise. This great formation created by Si Wen Ming was truly amazing.
Based on Ji Hao’s current knowledge, nourished by the earth power from the entire Midland, the nine water gates would certainly become the nine top-grade rich areas in the future. If one used these nine areas well, countless great treasures could be produced.
Ji Hao couldn’t tell for sure if Si Wen Ming designed the formation in this way on purpose, or this just happened luckily. If Si Wen Ming designed it in this way from the beginning, his accomplishment in the sphere of magic formation must be way beyond many people’s imaginations!
The turbid waves rolled under Ji Hao’s feet as countless whirlpools squeezed together. A strong suction force attacked from down below, as if thousands of enormous mouths were waiting down there to swallow Ji Hao. A sharp gust of wind screamed ear-piercingly around Ji Hao’s body, ruffling his Taiji cloak and causing a loud noise.
Ji Hao stood in midair, surrounded by a devil-like, dreadful power vibration. Thousand-miles around him, not even a drop of rain could fall. No fire was burning on his body, but this whole area was scorching hot, such that all the rainwater was evaporated, far before it could fall from the sky.
Standing a hundred miles away was the Kui Gate.
A thin chasm existed between two towering mountains, thousand-miles-tall, and less than three-hundred-meters wide. This was the Kui Gate. It was not small, but in comparison with the entire All Streams to the Final Land formation, it was like a tiny crack. To make the great formation work, the Kui Gate must be expanded to at least eight-hundred-miles-wide, to let the flood go through. Only in this way could the floodwater be drained off from Midland.
A dark cloud quietly floated before the Kui Gate, ten miles high from the water surface. Black Water Serpent coiled on the dark cloud like a mountain. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe. Abruptly, he let out a sharp stream of venom and yelled, “Kid, are you Marquis Yao Ji Hao? I heard about you from my kids. You are from Southern Wasteland, the Fire Crow Clan. I think there is some hatred between your clan and mine, right?”
Ji Hao shook his head, smiled, and cupped his hands as he bowed to the Black Water Serpent. Judging by the serpent’s enormous body shape, he should be a powerful being who had lived since the prehistorical era. He might even be the very first black water serpent in the world. Ji Hao never minded being polite enough towards ancient, powerful living beings like this, even though he was a deadly enemy.
“Today, we shall only talk about official business, instead of anything personal. What do you think?” Ji Hao grinned and said to the serpent, “If anyone from Dark Water Serpent Clan in Southern Wasteland doesn’t like me, just come to kill me. But, does that clan have any…Divine Magus?”
Ji Hao grinned again, proudly and slyly.
The serpent’s face twitched, while a light of anger flashed across his eyes. Dark Water Serpent Clan in the Southern Wasteland was only a small branch clan, and Senior Magi were peak-level forces of that clan…Divine Magi? Not to mention Divine Magi, how many years hadn’t those people seen a Magus King?
“Master Elder, let me cut off Marquis Yao’s head!” A dark-skinned, bald and muscular man trod on a stream of water and flew down. He was half-naked, with nothing else but a piece of hide tied around his waist. Coldly staring at Ji Hao, the man said blandly, “Those boys in theSouthern Wasteland are weak, but no matter how, they share the same origin with us. We cannot let anyone despise them.”
The serpent hissed and let out his fork-tongue, then slowly snorted and said, “Go, cut him.”
The bald man flew swiftly towards Ji Hao. From a long distance away, he pulled out a strangely shaped blade, bared his teeth, and laughed, “Marquis Yao, I, Dark Water Yao Yao, is the man who will kill you.”
Tens of watery clouds descended immediately from above the Kui Gate. Standing on each cloud was a strong dark-skinned man. Seeing Dark Water Yao Yao almost darting up to Ji Hao, those men cursed out together, disappointedly waving their fists.
Chapter 1251: Hit Below the Belt
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Dark Water Yao Yao approached rapidly.
Ji Hao stared at him, not being careless at all. He glanced at that eight-feet-long, thumb-wide, paper-thin, and cyan-blue blade held in his hand, with extra vigilance. The oddly-shaped and colored blade emitted a sweet aroma once it was pulled out. Something was not right about it.
The power vibration released from Dark Water Yao Yao was sharp and aggressive. As he approached Ji Hao, the blood scent coming from his body grew stronger and stronger. When he was less than ten miles away from Ji Hao, a hundred-miles-long stream of blood-red mist had already puffed out from his head. Within the sticky and stinky mist, countless twisted faces were faintly visible. Obviously, these were the souls of human beings killed by Dark Water Yao Yao, being sealed in the blood mist with a special magic.
Indeed, Dark Water Yao Yao was a spirit serpent who had transformed into his human shape. He was an ‘elite’, who had slaughtered incalculable lives. Carefully sensing the power vibration released from him, Ji Hao ranked him as a ‘top-grade elite’.
To be a so-called ‘elite’ didn’t just require cultivation. These years, Ji Hao killed countless water-kind spirit creatures, especially those from the twelve water worlds, at the levels of Magus King and Divine Magi. They had cultivated themselves long enough, and were all quite powerful.
But, those spirit creatures couldn’t be count as ‘elites’, because they had never been through true deadly fights, and had never rolled on the mountains of corpses and oceans of blood.
Dark Water Yao Yao, right in front of Ji Hao, was a true elite. He was not only as powerful as a peak-level Divine Magus, but was also greatly experienced. He survived countless life-threatening dangers. Therefore, he was a true elite, one of the most terrifying enemies on battlefields.
“I am Marquis Yao Ji Hao! Under the order of the human emperor, I can be in charge under any occasion. Anyone who dares to go against the flood-control plan of our humankind will be killed!” With a pair of dagger eyes, Ji Hao looked at Dark Water Yao Yao and said coldly, “However, the world is merciful. You have cultivated yourself severely for years, and you didn’t attain your power easily. If you are willing to surrender and follow our humankind, serve our humankind for the rest of your life…”
“Be a slave?” Dark Water Yao Yao grinned and opened his mouth. He was no taller than three-meters and two-feet, but all of a sudden, a seven to eight-feet long fork tongue hissed out of his mouth and licked the edge of his blade.
A sticky venom was spread on the blade, and soon seeped into it. The blade shone brighter with the cyan-blue light.
“Marquis Yao, listen carefully. From now on, the human emperor’s orders will no longer be followed, because the whole world will be under our lord Gong Gong’s control…No, it’s Emperor Gong Gong!” Dark Water Yao Yao shook his head and said, “In the future, all human beings will be slaves of our water-kind. Men will work for us like animals, and women will bear our children!”
Dark Water Yao Yao smirked and pointed at Ji Hao with the tip of his blade as he said, “Be slaves, this is your fate!”
Ji Hao took a deep breath and said nothing else. Instead, he slowly raised his Taiji divine sword. He had already brought a Henggong fish under control, and now, he was quite interested in making Dark Water Yao Yao surrender and follow his lead too. After all, Dark Water Yao Yao was a peak-Divine-Magus-level warrior!
Yao Mountain territory was still far from powerful enough. Stronger the forces he could gather, the better.
But, Dark Water Yao Yao refused to accept Ji Hao’s kindness, which left Ji Hao no choice but beat him to the ground, then make him kneel and beg to follow him!
Ji Hao grinned and slightly raised his face, giving a sharp, echoing howl that sounded like a dragon roar. At first, his not so loud voice swept across the water surface like a long needle, faintly audible. But gradually, it grew brighter and brighter, stronger and stronger. The water surface down below was vibrated violently. Struck by Ji Hao’s voice, giant waves were raised.
The dark clouds in the sky were shattered by the roar. An enormous cloudy swirl appeared in the sky, immeasurably deep, spinning swiftly. From the swirl, the sunlight poured in, weakly.
This was a something Ji Hao learned from Priest Hua’s results of the Dao of evolvement, called the ‘Sky Dragon Roar’. The ‘Sky Dragon Roar’ was not as violent as ‘Lion Roar’, but it was long-lasting, and was highly lethal to all kinds of evils and spirit beings. In addition to that, it could shake the internal organs of its owner and boost up the thriving life-force. This was a perfect move to attack enemies and strengthen oneself.
Dragons were the strongest scaled creatures. Once Ji Hao cast ‘Sky Dragon Roar’, Dark Water Yao Yao’s look changed instantly. The dense blood-red mist above his head suddenly turned thin and weak, as it was pressed down by thirty miles. The power vibration released from Dark Water Yao Yao’s body was also weakened. His cold, merciless eyes were now unfocused, and his face was instinctively twitching.
With a dragon roar, Ji Hao took away Dark Water Yao Yao’s confidence.
Laughing out loud, Ji Hao made a step forward as he gripped the hilt of his sword with both hands. The eight-feet-long Taiji divine sword hacked down fiercely, straight towards Dark Water Yao Yao’s head as it brought up a sharp gust of wind.
Dark Water Yao Yao immediately fixed his unfocused eyes on the sword while stabilizing his disordered power vibration momentarily.
Vibrated by the dragon roar, Dark Water Yao Yao’s blood boiled. But, he was a truly elite fighter; after a resonant howl, he calmed back down. Shaking his fork tongue, he closed his eyes and raised the long blade softly, as if his arm had no bones. All of a sudden, thousands of extremely thin cold light beams dazzled to Ji Hao.
A high pitched roar came out from Dark Water Yao Yao’s throat, “Marquis Yao, you are a human being, and I am a serpent, a black water serpent! Can a human being live longer than a serpent?”
Snakes and serpents had thriving life-forces. Even an ordinary snake could struggle to live for a long span of time after its head was cut off, not to mention a black water serpent, a strong, spirit one like Dark Water Yao Yao.
Dark Water Yao Yao’s life-force was definitely over one hundred times stronger than the life-force of an ordinary Divine Magus. This was not about cultivation. Instead, this was a pure gift.
Ji Hao seemed to hear nothing from Dark Water Yao Yao. The Taiji divine sword hacked down strongly, straight at Dark Water Yao Yao’s head. Ji Hao had no intent to dodge those sharp light beams, and seemed to put up a life-risking fight.
The Taiji cloak glowed with a clear light and transformed into a giant lotus that spun around Ji Hao silently against those sharp blade light beams.
Ji Hao and Dark Water Yao Yao were about to bump into each other, but all of a sudden, they both sensed something.
Bursting with a growl, Ji Hao and Dark Water Yao Yao looked at each other for a short while. They put down their sword and blade, raised their left hands, and each launched a palm move. With the counterforce caused by this palm stroke, they both drew back swiftly, darting over ten miles away from each other,
Two arrows almost brushed against their bodies, along with an ear-piercing swishing noise, which left two thousands of meters long, frigid beams of light in the air.
The lotus created by the Taiji cloak moved slightly and rolled up the metal arrow that attacked Ji Hao, easily grinding it with a soft yet especially strong power.
Dark Water Yao Yao snorted in pain. The arrowhead sliced across his body, tore apart his skin, and brought out a stream of blood.
“Which stupid thing is attacking from the darkness?!” Dark Water Yao Yao was enraged, growling out loud.
Chapter 1252: Trying to Be The First
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao wasn’t injured. He wasn’t as enraged as Dark Water Yao Yao, but he was indeed angry.
He didn’t know about the arrow that went at Dark Water Yao Yao, but the one that attacked him viciously aimed at his waist. If he were an ordinary human being, he would have been killed already.
People knew Ji Hao as a Divine Magus. A Divine Magus had strong life-force. If the arrow penetrated the waist of Divine Magus, the Divine Magus would just lose some life-force at the most, but his life wouldn’t be threatened. However, things weren’t that simple.
Yi Di was now on Ji Hao’s side. Ji Hao had also introduced Yi Di to Yu Yu, and Yu Yu took Yi Di as a disciple. This meant that Yi Di and Ji Hao were brothers now. The brotherhood between Ji Hao and Yi Di was real and solid. From Yi Di, Ji Hao learned almost all dirty tricks often used by Ten Sun Country people.
The arrow that attacked Ji Hao just now was infused with the saliva of a hook-lip bat, and the resin of poisonous wolf tree. The arrow was highly poisonous, designed especially to pollute the spirit blood of human beings. The arrowhead was made from the ghost face stone, which could only be found eighty-one-thousands miles underground, in places filled with negative energies. Ghost face stone continued an extremely cold power, and was also highly poisonous. Being injured by a ghost face stone arrowhead, one would certainly suffer a great loss of life-force.
The arrow was shredded by the Taiji cloak, but the moment before that, Ji Hao had already recognized the spell symbols attached to it by using his spirit power. That was the ‘crow-falling-spell’ created in Ten Sun Country. The spell was a legendary ancient one, highly lethal, and could efficiently ruin pure spirit blood.
The spell wasn’t too harmful to women, because the powers of women were mostly negative. However, the spell was awfully dangerous to men. Being attacked by this spell, even a Divine Magus would have to stay on the bed for at least one year. He might even lose a big half of his power and fall to the lower level.
The arrow was evilly dangerous. It caused no threat to Ji Hao, but even Si Wen Ming could be severely injured by it, and struggle to live after that.
Putting down his Taiji divine sword, Ji Hao looked at where the arrow came from. Such a dangerous arrow with the crow-falling spell, it must have been released by a leader from the Ten Sun Country.
Far away in the west, under the dense dark clouds, an enormous golden-wing roc bird spread its hundred-mile-wide golden wings, silently gliding over. From hundreds of miles away, a young man standing on the bird’s head laughed out loud intentionally.
“Is Marquis Yao Ji Hao there? I am Qiong Sang Sheng. I brought the elite force from my family to help. Marquis Yao, these small spirit creatures are too insignificant to you. Just let my warriors deal with them!”
Ji Hao frowned slightly. Qiong Sang Sheng? Qiong Sang Family?
Qiong Sang Family originated from a place called ‘Qiong Sang’, descending from Emperor Shaohao. Qiong Sang was Emperor Shaohao’s homeland. Ever since Emperor Shaohao abdicated, his family had divided into many different scaled clans, taking different family names. But, a part of his descendants stayed in Qiong Sang, guarded the hometown, and kept ‘Qiong Sang’ as their family name.
If it were truly Qiong Sang Family, everything would be explainable.
Qiong Sang Family possessed a special status in Ten Sun Country.
Yi Family grasped the army and the wealth, controlling all secular powers of Ten Sun Country. Every generation of leaders of Ten Sun Country and the East Alliance were from the Yi Family.
But, Qiong Sang Family controlled people’s faith. All Maguspriests, healers, and the truly powerful, mysterious archers were from Qiong Sang Family. Over ninety percent of all magic medicines, magic talismans and anything relating to magic, including those necessary spell symbol arrows, were produced by Qiong Sang Family people.
People once said that Ten Sun Country was a strong force; Yi Family was its body, while Qiong Sang Family was the soul of this strong body. Without the soul, Ten Sun Country would become a lifeless thing, and the powerful East Alliance would collapse.
While Ji Hao was pondering, Dark Water Yao Yao wielded his blade and growled at Qiong Sang Sheng, “Qiong Sang Sheng? From Qiong Sang Family? I haven’s seen your people out here for years! Do you know anything except shooting people from the darkness?”
Dark Water Yao Yao let out his long fork tongue and yelled at Qiong Sang Sheng, “How shameless you are! Did Shaohao teach you people anything other than attacking from the back? You? Human emperor descendants? Bah!”
Spitting out a mouthful of venom, Dark Water Yao Yao rudely turned around, lifted his butt and patted it loudly while yelling dramatically, “Qiong Sang Sheng, you ball-less girls, do you know nothing but biting below the belt? Come one, shoot me, come one. If you can’t…”
Ji Hao stayed silent, while Qiong Sang Sheng’s handsome face twitched slightly. He looked young, with a tuft of beard on his chin. Dark Water Yao Yao cursed him, fine, but he also humiliated Emperor Shaohao. He could never allow that.
He waved his hand. Following Qiong Sang Sheng’s move, a young man rushed out from behind him. The young man’s body was wrapped tight in snow-white feathers. His face was also tender and snow-white, making him look like a young girl.
“Evil spirit creature, how dare you humiliate my ancestor? I am Qiong Sang Shuang, and I will kill you!”
Qiong Sang Shuang swiftly darted towards Dark Water Yao Yao, leaving tens of shreds of afterimages behind. When he flew past Ji Hao, he turned around and threw Ji Hao a quick, scornful glance with his pair of watery eye, as if he were a genius and Ji Hao was a dumba*s.
Ji Hao coughed deeply and said, “Dark Water Yao Yao is my enemy!”
A breeze flew across Ji Hao, then Qiong Sang Sheng momentarily moved to right before Ji Hao’s face, reached out an arm and stopped Ji Hao from moving. With a fake smile, he chuckled and said to Ji Hao, “Marquis Yao…You’ve been running around these years, you must be so tired. You’ve already made great contributions, so now let our young people do their part.”
Qiong Sang Sheng smirked and continued slowly, “Our Qiong Sang Family is a part of the humankind. We are the descendants of Emperor Shaohao. We came all the way to Midland from the east. Marquis Yao. You’re not going to take away our chance to devote ourselves to the humankind, are you?”
Ji Hao seemed to say something, but didn’t. Qiong Sang Sheng smiled, pointed at his heart, and said with a strong voice, “Marquis Yao, we came with passion and boiling blood. Don’t take our passion away!”
“I meant well. I was afraid that this kid, Qiong Sang Shuang, might die.” Hearing this, Ji Hao sighed slightly and looked at Qiong Sang Sheng.
“And, Qiong Sang Sheng, did you truly arrive in Midland just now? If so, you did come at a good time!”
With a smile on his face, Ji Hao cursed out in his head, ‘In the past few years, when there were tons of dirty, nasty and dangerous works to be done, where the hell were you? Now that nothing but the final nine water gates are left blocking the way, and the great plan is about to be completed…you b*stards came to collect the trophy!’
Chapter 1253: The First Fight
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Looking at Qiong Sang Sheng’s handsome face, Ji Hao even had an impulsion to smash it with the Pan Gu bell.
A strong, heavy power vibration could be sensed. Holding a large clay bowl with a big breach on the edge, Si Wen Ming quickly walked to Ji Hao and grabbed his wrist with his left hand. With a mild smile, Si Wen Ming slightly lowered his head and said, “Qiong Sang Master Magus from the Qiong Sang Family came to help, that is for the best.”
Si Wen Ming grinned and glanced at those warriors resting on the mountainside, shaking his head slightly as he said, “The past few years truly exhausted those boys. It’s good for them to have a chance to take some rest.”
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and quickly glanced at Si Wen Ming.
He heard dread from Si Wen Ming’s words. Instantly, Ji Hao understood that this Qiong Sang Sheng was not easy to deal with. But ‘Master Magus’? Was that his nickname? Was he a Supreme Magus?
Ji Hao silently looked at Qiong Sang Sheng from head to toe. Qiong Sang Sheng chuckled, shaking his head as he said, “It seems that not too many people remember my name these days…It’s time to come out and take a walk.”
All of a sudden, Qiong Sang Sheng raised his right hand, reaching to Ji Hao’s left wrist.
A dark shadow flashed out of Ji Hao’s shadow. With a frigid power vibration, Yemo Shayi straightened his five left fingers and created five thin and dark space cracks in the air, slapping against Qiong Sang Sheng’s hand.
Yemo Shayi’s left hand bumped against Qiong Sang Sheng’s right hand, causing no noise. Translucent dark ripples spread out from their fingers. Following a series of creaking noise, the space around their palms suddenly turned purely dark.
In the next moment, the twisted and darkened space recovered to normal. Yemo Shayi and Qiong Sang Sheng had split their palms already, as if nothing had happened at all. Yemo Shayi took three steps backward and stood behind Ji Hao, while Qiong Sang Sheng knitted his eyebrows and silently made three steps sideway, keeping himself tens of meters away from Ji Hao.
“Marquis Yao, indeed marvelous! I didn’t think that you have a sun and moon stage non-humankind being under your command, a powerful one from the strongest, cruelest Dark Sun…Impressive, truly impressive!”
Looking at Qiong Sang Sheng’s slightly blue face, Ji Hao wanted to laugh. Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao said blandly, “My virtue is like a towering, divine platens tree. Naturally, phoenixes will travel far and wide to just build a nest on the tree. A few powerful non-humankind beings are moved and inspired by my virtue. Therefore, they chose to follow my lead sincerely. This is just a reasonable thing.”
The large clay bowl held in Si Wen Ming’s hand swayed slightly, as he almost crumbled it.
Qiong Sang Sheng’s face twitched. His right hand was still suffering a piercing pain because of Yemo Shayi’s counterattack just now. Hiding that hand in his sleeve, he silently clenched his fist, ‘Ji Hao, do you still have a sense of shame? Do you mean that your virtue and fame has spread far, which makes you like a divine tree, illuminating the world so much that even phoenixes fly all the way here to you, to nest on your virtuous tree?’
Yemo Shayi’s face was slightly darkened as well, as he took a glance at Ji Hao’s back with a hidden bitterness. Yemo Shayi could even swear with the souls of all his ancestors that he did not follow Ji Hao because of Ji Hao’s virtue! Yemo Shayi wanted to tell Qiong Sang Sheng that he was ‘moved and inspired’ by Ji Hao’s power, true, violent power. With no other choice at all, he made a blood oath and became Ji Hao’s slave. He followed Ji Hao because of Ji Hao’s power, solid power, which had absolutely not a damn thing to do with virtue.
When Ji Hao, Yemo Shayi, and Qiong Sang Sheng silently exchanged a blow over here, the fight happening between Qiong Sang Shuang and Dark Water Yao Yao was getting intense.
Ji Hao covered the battlefield with his spirit power and carefully observed Qiong Sang Shuang’s moves. Ji Hao’s eye corners twitched slightly. Was this a secret fighting skill of Ten Sun Country or Qiong Sang Family?
Yi Di and the most of Eastern Wasteland archers liked killing their enemies from tens of miles away the most. Some powerful archers even liked to kill their enemies from hundreds, even thousands of miles away, with their marvelous archery skills.
Without their bows and arrows, or by letting the enemies approach, most of Eastern Wasteland archers would lose at least eighty percent of their powers.
However, Qiong Sang Shuang and Dark Water Yao Yao were now doing a close combat.
He was holding a glowing-white longbow, emitting a strong cold power. The silver bowstring was barely visible. Qiong Sang Shuang would grip the bow with both hands or wield the bow with one hand, and the hair-thin bowstring would slice through the air, causing a sharp buzzing noise along with dazzling beams of cold lights. Those light beams would weave into a dense net that covered Dark Water Yao Yao’s entire body.
Dark Water Yao Yao let out his fork-tongue, gripped his long blade, and released bright blade lights to defend himself.
Qiong Sang Shuang leaped around Dark Water Yao Yao, as nimbly as a flea. His afterimages were all over the sky. At first glance, one would see at least three-hundred Qiong Sang Shuangs flashing in the sky.
Unlike the other spirit creatures, Dark Water Yao Yao hadn’t been roaring madly on a rampage. Instead, he floated in midair and remained perfectly unmoved. No matter how intensely Qiong Sang Shuang attacked, he would do nothing more than wielding the blade and defending himself steadily.
Blade lights and the bowstring clashed against each other. The tinkles gradually became a long-lasting, sharp scream, which brought everyone else on the scene a piercing ear pain.
“Qiong Sang Shuang is a talented young man of our family.” said Qiong Sang Sheng abruptly, while watching the fight, “He has the potential to become a prince. Give him ten years, and he will be qualified for the position of emperor.”
Qiong Sang Shuang smiled and said, “This boy is so passionate about the well-being of the humankind. Hearing that Gong Gong has sent down his people and blocked the way of the flood-control army in here…See, we had just arrived in Pu Ban City, and didn’t even have the time to drink some water. But, he already dragged us here to help Minister Si Wen Ming!”
“So passionate!” Looking at Qiong Sang Sheng right in the eyes, Ji Hao said word by word, “However, I’m afraid that he doesn’t have ten years. Qiong Sang…Master Magus? You should know that Emperor Shun…”
Qing Sang Sheng waved his hand, interrupted Ji Hao, and looked at him blandly as he said, “You can’t be sure so soon about some things. Who knows how the future be like? Things are changing like the drifting clouds in the sky. We are only mortal human beings, how can we predict the future?”
Ji Hao wasn’t preparing to show a sign of weakness. Instead, he continued coldly, “The future is indeed unpredictable, but not as unpredictable as human hearts, right?”
Qiong Sang Sheng smiled and said carelessly, “Are human hearts unpredictable? Marquis Yao, I think you are wrong. We have one heart, only one, that is the heart of love towards the humankind. We have no other hearts, but the heart of passion and love. All people in the world can see through our heart clearly with one glimpse!”
Waving his hand, Qiong Sang Sheng pointed at the Kui Gate and said loudly, “Minister Si Wen Ming, and Marquis Yao, you go rest aside, and let our Qiong Sang Family get these nine water gates! At least, we should let all human beings know that our Qiong Song Family are indeed making some contributions to the humankind!”
Once he finished, a howl could be heard. Qiong Sang Shuang suddenly twisted his longbow and sliced a large piece of meat off from Dark Water Yao Yao’s arm.
Chapter 1254: Aggressive Ji Hao
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Great! A marvelous Qiong Sang man!” Qiong Sang Sheng took a long glance at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming with obvious unfriendliness, and said, “Minister Si Wen Ming, Marquis Yao, go rest aside. Our Qiong Song family men will take the nine water gates!”
Qiong Sang Sheng pushed it further. It seemed that Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao acted a bit like pushovers just now. As a result, Qiong Sang Sheng waved his hands, and following his move, seven to eight Qiong Sang Family warriors flew over.
Pointing at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, he said blandly, “Escort these two ministers to rest. Take a good care of them, and don’t let anything happen to them. If they get hurt, even by a single hair, you shall chop off your own heads!”
‘Don’t let anything happen to them?’ Didn’t that mean Qiong Sang Sheng wanted these warriors to follow Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming everywhere and to watch them day and night?
Si Wen Ming remained expressionless. He rubbed the large clay bowl with both his hands. Because of the thick calluses on his hands, a loud frictional noise was caused.
Ji Hao sneered, showing the whites of his eyes and squinting at Qiong Sang Sheng.
If they truly let Qiong Sang Sheng and his people take the nine water gates, what would people say? Without a doubt, Gong Gong would send down all his strong commanders and ministers down to guard the nine water gates and fight human beings. In order to break through the nine water gates, Qiong Sang Sheng and his people undoubtedly had to kill or seal those famous, powerful water-kind spirit creatures under Gong Gong’s command.
If this did happen, in the future, Qiong Sang Sheng could proudly say in front of Emperor Shun that his warriors killed Xiang Liu, chopped Kun Peng, took out Wuzhi Qi, peeled Dark Water Serpent, and made his skin into jackets. What about Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming then? In the past few years, they fought countless battles in the storm with no efforts spared. Millions and millions of water-kind creatures died in their hands, but at last, when people were to be awarded according to their contributions, what could they say? ‘Well, we killed so many nameless weak water-kind creatures…’
Most people in the world only had their eyes fixed on the ones with high reputations. Why would they care about those nameless weak water-kind creatures? They wouldn’t care how many those water-kind creatures were, or how strong they were, neither would they care about how many efforts did it require to wipe those water-kind creatures all out.
The dirtiest, most exhausting, and troublesome works were all done by Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, but the nine final water gates, which could be considered as a giant, juicy and fleshy piece of meat, Qiong Sang Sheng wanted it all for himself and his family!
Ji Hao slightly flicked his fingers and released a faintly sensible sword intent. Beams of dazzling light were generated, clashing against each other. Everyone’s eyes were blazing suddenly. At the moment, they saw nothing but countless dazzling swords, flying all over the sky and clanging against each other.
Once the sword intent was released, Si Wen Ming’s look changed, while Yemo Shayi raised his eyebrows, then his erect eye turned purely dark. Yemo Shayi’s body gradually turned hazy and blur, while a strong power was released, seeming even to devour and destroy the world.
Back on the mountainside, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Yuan Li were resting. Sensing Ji Hao’s sword intent, they leaped straight up. They had their eyes on this area since long ago. Once Ji Hao released that sword intent, they trod on a cloud and flew over swiftly.
From about a hundred miles away, Feng Xing became invisible. But an extremely sharp, violent arrow intent had already locked on Qiong Sang Sheng. Yu Mu pulled out the Disease God Streamer, waving it slowly. Tens of meters long locusts flew out, spraying a poisonous gas while hovering around Yu Mu.
Yuan Li flipped in the air and landed beside Ji Hao, holding his dragon staff with both hands, looking at Qiong Sang Sheng from head to toe as he said, “Eh? What does this fur-less guy want? What? Does he want to fight us?”
Qiong Sang Sheng frowned slightly as he glanced at Yuan Li. Obviously, he despised Yuan Li. In his eyes, Yuan Li was nothing but a talking water monkey, a lowly spirit creature. Qiong Sang Sheng didn’t even want to look at him.
Looking at Qiong Sang Sheng’s proud face, Ji Hao ignored Si Wen Ming’s hint given with the eyes, and said word by word, “Yeah, this guy wants to die, and he wants us to help him !”
Qiong Sang Sheng paused in shock, and so did his warriors.
Si Wen Ming’s look changed again, as he sighed helplessly. He knew that what Qiong Sang Sheng did and said had truly enraged Ji Hao. Si Wen Ming couldn’t help but throw an angry glance at Qiong Sang Sheng, ‘Do you truly think that no one dares to do anything to you only because you’re a descendant of Shaohao?’ thought Si Wen Ming.
“You…What did you say?” Qiong Sang Sheng paused for a while, but still couldn’t believe his own ears. Or maybe he just wasn’t willing to believe it. He popped out his eyes, stared at Ji Hao, and asked word by word, “What did you say just now? Marquis Yao Ji Hao, can you say it again, clearly?”
“Do you want to die?” Ji Hao took two steps forward, almost forcing his nose against Qiong Sang Sheng’s, as he asked, also word by word through gritted teeth. A frigidly cold airstream was even squeezed out of his mouth. He opened his erect eye and released a trace of the power of destruction from the embryo of Dao of destruction. Just like Yemo Shayi, Ji Hao had his erect eye turned purely dark. Looking at that eye, people would be despairing because of the sense of terror given by it.
“If you want to die, and you want to drag the entire Qiong Sang Family into hell with you, I can surely help!” Ji Hao raised his hand, pointed his finger heavily on Qiong Sang Sheng’s nose, and said coldly with a fierce, dagger-sharp gaze, “When you die, I will let Emperor Shun tell the world how you bravely fought Gong Gong to break through the nine water gates, but ended up drowned in Gong Gong’s saliva!”
“You!” Qiong Sang Sheng panicked a little bit. His eyes dazzled, and he didn’t even dare to look straight at Ji Hao’s eyes.
In Ten Sun Country, no one dared to talk to him like this. He seemed to be young, but in fact, he had lived for over a thousand years. He was called ‘Master Magus’ in Ten Sun Country. In Ten Sun Country people’s eyes, he was the closest to divine gods in the heaven. He was a breath away from the level of Supreme Magus. He was truly, extremely powerful.
He had a high social status, and he had a great power. Therefore, he considered everybody and everything beneath his notice.
When his social status and power were both neglected by someone, and when someone rushed up wildly against him, Qiong Sang Sheng suddenly didn’t know what to do. He did want to order his warriors to hack Ji Hao to death though.
However, Yemo Shayi and Feng Xing had already made themselves invisible. Yu Mu wasn’t holding the Disease God streamer, while Yuan Li had that dragon staff in his hands. Each one of these people, even including Si Wen Ming, who stood aside silently, had terrifying power rising inside their bodies. Somehow, Qiong Sang Sheng felt that if he dared to attack Ji Hao right now, Si Wen Ming would definitely try to kill him with all of his power, regardless of Ten Sun Country and his position!
Qiong Sang Sheng felt like he was going crazy.
Si Wen Ming was a man from You Chong Clan. Indeed, You Chong Clan people were descendants of the Yellow Emperor, but that clan was only a self-founded branch clan which originated from the You Xiong Family. It was only a branch clan, even if the recent few generations had been doing pretty well. But, Qiong Song Family was the family of Emperor Shaohao! Qiong Sang Family people were the direct descendants of Shaohao, and Qiong Sang Family was ten times, a hundred times, or even a thousand times more powerful than You Chong Clan!
How could Si Wen Ming ever want to kill him? Was Si Wen Ming out of his mind?
In the front, Dark Water Yao Yao burst with a great growl, as a half of his face was sliced off by Qiong Sang Shuang’s bowstring.
Chapter 1255: Qiong Sang Shuang, dead
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Great, Qiong Sang Men!”
Ji Hao suddenly acted aggressively, and he was surrounded by Yemo Shayi, a true Supreme-level powerful warrior, along with Yu Mu, Feng King, and Yuan Li, three strong beings. Meanwhile, Si Wen Ming seemed ready to put up a desperate fight against Qiong Sang Sheng at any time as well. Seeing all of this, Qiong Sang Sheng shrank back.
He was worried and frightened, but he was even more infuriated. Nevertheless, Qiong Sang Sheng dared not to start a conflict directly against Ji Hao.
Qiong Sang Shuang seized a perfect opportunity to attack as he swung his longbow. The bowstring broke the fierce blade beams released by Dark Water Yao Yao and caused an echoing clang, then landed violently on Dark Water Yao Yao’s face. The bowstring was strangely sharp, easily cutting off half of Dark Water Yao Yao’s face, exposing his dark, metal-like bone.
Seeing Qiong Sang Shuang take an advantage in the fight, Qiong Sang Sheng took the chance to smoothly change the topic. Instead of confronting Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming tensely, he turned around and clapped his hands, laughing out loud as he encouraged Qiong Sang Shuang.
On the back of that enormous golden-winged roc bird, tens of thousands of elite Qiong Sang warriors raised their weapons and growled in chorus, “Marvelous! Qiong Sang Men! Fabulous! Qiong Sang Men!”
The strong and dreadful power of Qiong Sang Family was demonstrated perfectly by their resounding growls. Ji Hao’s eye corners twitched slightly. From the voices all tens of thousands of Qiong Sang warriors, he sensed at least ten powerful beings who had already reached the supreme level. Over fifty percent of these Qiong Sang warriors were Magus Kings and Divine Magi; the rest were Senior Magi indeed, but as they growled out, faint starlights shone from their bodies. Apparently, these Senior Magi were about to grow their spirit star power and step into the level of Magus Kings.
Ji Hao was surprised. Qiong Sang Family was indeed legendarily powerful. No wonder Si Wen Ming tried his best to tolerate Qiong Sang Sheng. Not to mention how many greatly powerful beings existed in the family, merely this army under Qiong Sang Sheng’s command was strong enough to destroy ten territories at the level of Yao Mountain territory if Ji Hao, Yemo Shayi, and the other few especially powerful ones weren’t there to defend.
Ji Hao looked at the battlefield while frowning. He heard Dark Water Yao Yao snort in pain, but still, he gripped his blade tight and wielded swiftly, steadily, and smoothly. He created dazzling blade light beams to defend himself against Qiong Sang Shuang.
From time to time, Dark Water Yao Yao would let out his long fork tongue. Ji Hao didn’t know how enormous Dark Water Yao Yao’s true body was, but his for tongue could reach out for hundreds of miles sometimes, like a nimbly moving, twisting, soft spear, lunging at Qiong Sang Shuang from strange angles.
But, Qiong Sang Shuang was fast as lightning bolts, such that not even Ji Hao could see his moves clearly. White, misty afterimages created by him flashed all over the sky. Dark Water Yao Yao’s fork tongue brushed against his body over and over again, yet failed to harm even a hair of his.
All of a sudden, Dark Yao Yao howled in pain once again, while a large stream of blood spurted out of his mouth.
Ji Hao clearly saw it. For an unknown, unreasonable reason, Dark Water Yao Yao spiralled his long fork tongue and attempted to coil Qiong Sang Shuang’s body. As a result, Qiong Sang Shuang darted into the spiraled tongue and slightly swung his longbow, cutting that forked tongue into tens of pieces.
Fist-thick, squirming tongue pieces fell from the sky, while Dark Water Yao Yao retracted his remaining tongue, which was still bleeding ceaselessly. He hissed loudly in pain, while blood gushed out of the wounds on his face. Covered in blood, he looked like a devil that crawled out of the blood pool in hell.
“You’re nothing but a small water-kind spirit creature. How can you ever defeat a Qiong Sang man?” Qiong Sang Sheng turned around proudly, glanced at Ji Hao, and said, “How can these water-kind spirit creatures ever imagine the power of our Qiong Sang Family? We may not do much, but once we start one thing, we will make it perfect!”
Ji Hao remained silent. He looked at Dark Water Yao Yao, who was now awfully bleeding. He felt weird.
Dark Water Yao Yao shouldn’t be so weak. Ji Hao sensed the shockingly strong intent of killing from him, but how could he be so weak?
Qiong Sang Shuang was indeed a powerful one, but he was not powerful enough to crush Dark Water Yao Yao, was he? Judging by the power vibration released from his body, Ji Hao could easily tell that Qiong Sang Shuang was a well-protected ‘noble’ who had never been through a real deadly fight. He might have a lot of experience, but he must have gained those experiences through carefully arranged battles under the protection of his strong guards.
Him? How could he ever push Dark Water Yao Yao into such a bad situation?
“Not to mention Shuang’s ‘sky-splitting silver scale bow’, which is a half-step Supreme-level treasure, that feather cloak worn by him is made from the feathers of ‘void white phoenixes’.” said Qiong Sang Sheng to Ji Hao with a strange tone that one might hear when a rich person living in the town talked to a poor guy from the countryside, “Void white phoenixes is a legendary kind among all phoenixes. They can flash across space, as fast as lightning bolts, even faster than regular phoenixes.”
“Our family only has thirteen feather cloaks like this. Wearing this cloak, Shuang is faster than anyone in the world. On battlefields, he can attack his enemies, but will never be attacked!”
Qiong Sang Sheng laughed proudly.
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, but didn’t say anything. Wearing a void white phoenix cloak, did that make Qiong Sang Shuang the fastest one in the world? What a narrow view! What about the golden bridge? No to mention the golden bridge, the East Emperor Taiyi’s nine dragons chariot was scarily fast. How could a feather cloak ever race Taiyi’s chariot?
“Hit!” Qiong Sang Shuang was fighting against Dark Water Yao Yao, but he had been paying his attention to Qiong Sang Sheng all the time.
Hearing Qiong Sang Sheng’s praise, Qiong Sang Shuang couldn’t help but grin. Shouting out, his bowstring speedily sliced across Dark Water Yao Yao’s shoulder, tearing off a large piece of meat.
“Hit!” Following another shout, Qiong Sang Shuang took the risk and suddenly darted into the defensive range provided by Dark Water Yao Yao’s blade. He swung the bow and sliced off a large piece of skin from Dark Water Yao Yao’s chest.
“Hit!” “Hit!” “Hit!” Qiong Sang Shuang’s aggressive, proud shouts could be heard from every corner of the battlefield. Every time he burst with a shout, Qiong Sang Shuang could always cut off a slice from Dark Water Yao Yao. Soon, Dark Water Yao Yao was covered in wounds, almost looking like a skeleton.
“Marquis Yao, how’s our boy?” Qiong Sang Sheng proudly threw a sideway glance at Ji Hao. Ji Hao squinted at Qiong Sang Sheng as well. Abruptly, he sensed something. Scanning across the battlefield by using his spirit power, he finally realized what was wrong. He growled out a nd started moving, attempting to rush into the battlefield. But Qiong Sang Sheng raised his eye corners and immediately pointed at Ji Hao.
An invisible, strong force descended from the sky. Ji Hao was strong, but he was still sealed by this force for a one-tenth second.
While Ji Hao struggled, Qiong Sang Shuang’s bowstring cut towards Dark Water Yao Yao’s neck. “Kill!” Roared Qiong Sang Shuang while launching the killing move. When the bowstring cutting into Dark Water Yao Yao’s neck, he grinningly turned around and glanced at Qiong Sang Sheng.
Dark Water Yao Yao suddenly popped out his eyes. He threw away the blade, shaking his body. His upper body suddenly became an enormous serpent with widely opened jaws, and swallowed Qiong Sang Shuang up.
Followed a series of bow cracking noise, Qiong Sang Shuang was shredded into meat paste.
Chapter 1256: You Chao Yu Arrives
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Snakes and serpents, not to mention their thick scales, strong powers, sharp, poisonous teeth, and terrifying venoms, one should take note of the nimblest movement of these creatures, which were with great agility. The moment they had their eyes locked on their targets, they would suddenly pounce.
Dark Water Yao Yao was a dark water serpent. Naturally, he had all abilities and features of serpents and snakes.
His upper body suddenly transformed back to his original serpent form and pounced. Ji Hao sensed the strange power vibration from him before he attacked, but except for him, no one managed to react timely.
Poor Qiong Sang Shuang. A young man who had just shown his talent to Qiong Sang Sheng and was about to earn his first military credit, fell into Dark Water Yao Yao’s trap, gradually relaxing his vigilance. He thought he had launched the final strike at Dark Water Yao Yao, after which, he turned around and glanced at Qiong Sang Sheng. He actually did that!
Ji Hao had the chance to save him, but Qiong Sang Sheng stopped Ji Hao. Qiong Sang Sheng thought that Ji Hao was going to take Qiong Shang Shuang’s credit. Therefore, he hurriedly cast a magic spell and disabled Ji Hao from moving.
In the one-tenth of a second, when Ji Hao failed to rush out and rescue Qiong Sang Shuang, Dark Water Yao Yao swallowed the latter.
Blood was dripping down from Dark Water Yao Yao’s mouth corners. With a twisted, ferocious face, he grinned at Ji Hao, then mumbled while chewing to Qiong Sang Shuang, “Tender and juicy, delicious! Oi, give me a couple of more tasty boys like this to fill my belly, can you?”
A loud, deep hissing noise could be heard. On the dark cloud above the Kui Gate, the mountain-like Dark Water Serpent proudly reached out his fork tongue towards the sky. Tens of strong dark-skinned men stood on a wave, unhappily waving their fists towards Dark Water Yao Yao. The few bald men yelled, “Yao Yao, don’t eat too much. Leave some tender meat for us!”
Dark Water Yao Yao laughed out loud. He straightened his neck and swallowed Qiong Sang Shuang down along with his precious feather cloak. Then, he proudly twisted his ugly serpent body and squirmed, transforming back into the human shape.
“The Kui Gate is guarded by us. None of you can approach!” Dark Water Yao Yao proudly picked up his blade, pointed back, and said, “You human beings should obediently soak in the flood. When your backbones are softened by the water, you will bend your bodies willingly and be our slaves!”
Ji Hao didn’t say anything. He twisted his body and caused a series of creaking noise. Next, a translucent, crystal-like screen around his body shattered suddenly. Qiong Sang Sheng’s spell was violently broken by Ji Hao. Taking two steps backward, Ji Hao helplessly shook his head.
Si Wen Ming sighed, turned around, and swung up his right hand. The large clay bowl was thrown hundreds of miles away. It drew a beautiful arc in the air and then fell accurately into a large clay pot filled with water on the mountainside.
A few drops of water splashed out from the pot, and the clay bowl sank into the water, perfectly undamaged.
Having sent back the bowl, Si Wen Ming turned around, cupped his hands towards Qiong Sang Sheng, and said, “Qiong Sang Master Magus, these spirit creatures are brutal…”
Qiong Sang Sheng discourteously interrupted Si Wen Ming, waved his hand, and yelled, “Do I need a lesson from you kids? Staying in the army means staying in dangers. Which battle costs no life?”
Grinning proudly, Qiong Sang Sheng held his hands behind his body, covering them with his long sleeves. In his sleeves that nobody could see, he clenched his fists tightly, such that blood veins had even bulged from the backs of his hands.
He wanted to chop Dark Water Yao Yao into a thousand pieces, but he tried to act carelessly and calmly. He chuckled and said, “Our Qiong Sang Family has countless talented young men, every single one of them a hundred times more gifted than Qiong Sang Shuang. Qiong Sang Shuang, he was insignificant, he…”
Breathing deeply, Qiong Sang Sheng continued word by word through tightly gritted teeth, “He was an insignificant boy. He died, that’s fine. What loss did our Qiong Sang Family suffer?”
Si Wen Ming couldn’t see Qiong Sang Sheng’s tightly clenched fists, but Ji Hao had spread his spirit power and clearly saw every move of his. He laughed in his head, then cruelly poured a handful of salt onto Qiong Sang Shuang’s wound by saying, “What a shame. Master Magus, if you didn’t stop me just now, Qiong Sang Shuang wouldn’t end up being…eaten by the enemy.”
Sighing heavily, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, looked at the sky, and continued blandly, “Pitiful, so pitiful. I heard that the souls of people eaten by dark water serpents will never be free. Is that true? Hm, I wonder how does that feel like. I mean, having your soul becoming a puddle of serpent dung.”
Si Wen Ming’s mouth corners twitched. He looked at the Kui Gate, and seemed to sink in his own thoughts while remaining absolutely silent.
Qiong Sang Sheng’s face twitched intensely. He stared at Ji Hao for long, then slowly raised his right hand and said in a bland tone, “He was not strong enough. He died miserably indeed, but he had no one to blame but himself. Qiong Sang men, which one of you will come down to easily cut this spirit creature?”
From nearly a hundred young men who stood in a straight line on the back of the golden-winged roc bird, five young men wearing the same white phoenix feather cloak stepped out, then impatiently rushed to Dark Water Yao Yao.
Dark Water Yao Yao smirked, “Eh? Are you Qiong Sang boys going to beat me together? So shameless?”
Qiong Sang Sheng’s look changed slightly. Pointing at the five young men, he cursed out loud. The five impatient young men paused together, glancing at each other with complicated, changing facial expressions. Judging by their looks, they all wanted their brothers to step away and leave the opportunity to themselves.
While Qiong Sang Sheng was infuriated and the few young men were striving to be the first, a cyan and yellow cloud approached speedily from far away. On the hundred-miles-wide cloud, a miles-tall mountain stood in the middle. On the mountain were towering ancient trees and oddly-shaped giant rocks. Between those trees and rocks were over a thousand strangely styled buildings.
“These people…Why are they here?” Qiong Sang Sheng popped out his eyes in surprise, pointed at that cloud, and stutteringly shouted.
“Eh? You Chao Family?” Si Wen Ming exclaimed with surprise, “You Chao Family people are good at construction. They are all the greatest architects. They build all kinds of palaces, mansions, but fighting? They are never good at that, are they?”
Dark Water Yao Yao raised his blade and laughed loud out, “Haha, more came to die? Right before this Kui Gate, let me drain the blood of you human beings!”
Dark Water Yao Yao’s laughter lingered in the sky. From the mountain on the cloud, a ninety-meters-squared small fort made of white stone flew up into the sky, stirring up a fierce gust of wind while darting towards Dark Water Yao Yao.
From inside the mountain, a deep and strong voice could be heard, “Qiong Sang Sheng, even you are here too? Human beings are facing dangers and disasters, so our You Chao Family have to make our contributions too. This Kui Gate…Leave it to me! I am You Chao Yu”
Before Qiong Sang Sheng responded, that You Chao Yu laughed resonantly out, “People all say that our You Chao Family people are not good at fighting. Today, let me show the world that we do have heroes too!”
That tiny fort flying in the air shone with a blinding light as it smashed at Dark Water Yao Yao like a shooting star. Dark Water Yao Yao burst with a scream while wielding his blade and launching a hack towards the fort.
Chapter 1257: You Chao Rock, Defeated
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The snow-white, tens of meters squared in area, and about thirty-meters-tall, seal-shaped fort flew swiftly in the air, smashing down.
Dark Water Yao Yao roared while hacking on the white fort with all his strength. Followed by a loud bang, Dark Water Yao Yao gave a muffled snort in pain. His long forked tongue swished out of his mouth as he took tens of steps backward in a row. The wave treading under his feet collapsed, nearly throwing him down from the air.
A three-inches-deep, very thin slash was clearly visible on the white fort. Fire sparkles dazzled out from the slash, while the fort was sent to hundreds of miles away by Dark Water Yao Yao with his blade. The fort flew rapidly backward, tearing the air and leaving clear white traces in the sky.
“You Chao Family?” Dark Water Yao Yao shouted. A strong spirit creature power rose from his body. Earlier, his body was covered in wounds left by Qiong Sang Shuang’s bowstring, but after he ate the latter, he quickly absorbed the spirit blood power. Now, his wounds were healing speedily.
However, before those wounds were healed completely, he bumped straight into this white fort. All his wounds were torn open again while blood splashed out like a rain, soon covering his body.
“I am You Chao Rock!” From the white fort, a clear, strong and proud voice could be heard, “This is the rock fort, my spirit treasure. I built it myself. How does the first strike feel like?”
Dark Water sneered, slightly raised his blade with his right hand, and said coldly, “Rock fort? Are you gonna fight me with this thing? You Chao Family, are you joking? Let me chop your turtle shell and cut your head off!”
This fort was not like Qiong Sang Shuang. Qing Sang Shuang had the white phoenix feather cloak, and was as fast as lightning, so Dark Water Yao Yao could barely see his moves. Dark Water Yao Yao failed to keep up with the speed, and therefore, he could only pretend to be weak and launch a surprise attack when Qiong Shang Shuang showed his weakness.
You Chao Rock was at the opposite extreme. In comparison, this rock fort was large in shape but not fast. Clearly, it was designed to fight with its great defensive power, and to crush the enemies with its weight. Therefore, this time, Dark Water Yao Yao took the initiative and rushed straight up. While moving swiftly, he released countless thin yet sharp beams of blade light.
Following an ear-piercing swishing noise, the blade lights landed on the fort like snowflakes.
The fort was shaking. The blade lights bumped into the fort, sending up bright fire sparkles.
The tinkling noise was rather pleasant to hear. All of a sudden, tens of dark-yellow colored, enormous spell symbols sparkled on the fort. A terrifyingly strong magnetic force bound Dark Water Yao Yao firmly. He was swiftly hovering around the fort, but once the magnetic force was released, he paused instantly.
Along with a strange roar, the fort dashed towards Dark Water Yao Yao and started a fierce gale.
Dark Water Yao Yao never thought that the fort could release magnetic force. He didn’t have the time to free himself from it. Instead, he could only watch the fort fly over and heavily smash on his body.
Bang!
Dark Water Yao Yao vomited blood as he flew backward. His face was entirely flattened, and his dark, flat skin could even be used as mirror. His chest dented, and over ten broken ribs came out from his back, exposed in the air.
Blood surged out from his flattened face; judging by the flowing velocity of the blood, his internal organs were damaged severely too.
“You Chao Family, are they…” Si Wen Ming and Qiong Sang Sheng shouted out together.
From inside that mountain on that cyan-yellow cloud, You Chao Yu laughed proudly, “It has been so many years. More or less, our You Chao Family can create something new. You always say that we only build houses, but can’t fight and kill.”
Laughing again, he continued blandly, “But who said that houses can’t kill people? They surely can, as long as we turn our houses into powerful magic treasures.”
You Chao Rock controlled the fort and chased after Dark Water Yao Yao, causing a muffled swishing noise. The fort bumped on Dark Water Yao Yao’s body three times in a row, smashed all his bones and made blood splash all over the sky.
Vomiting blood, Dark Water Yao Yao weakly fell from the sky, into a whirlpool down below.
A regular-sized splash was stirred up. The whirlpool swirled, and Dark Water Yao Yao soon disappeared without a trace.
The rock fort slowly turned around and approached the Kui Gate. Then, You Chao Rock said, “You, any of you dares to fight me? If you do, come out and die…If you don’t, clear the way and let us break the Kui Gate. Let us do something for the great flood-control mission!”
Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao glanced at each other. You Chao Family…Were they here to steal the credit too?
Ji Hao felt speechless, but also careless. Qiong Sang Family had already popped out. Therefore, You Chao Family’s sudden advent didn’t shock him. Breaking the nine water fates required a tough battle. If anyone wanted the credit, that would depend on what they could do.
No matter how powerful these family were, or how solid their backgrounds were, Ji Hao would never just give his credit away!
Si Wen Ming frowned slightly. Looking at that mountain on the cloud, he sighed. Unlike Ji Hao, he was worrying about a different thing. Fighting against the flood, human beings were united, but when the flood faded…Si Wen Ming now worried that something might happen after that.
Even if Gong Gong was defeated and the flood was overcome, those non-humankind beings would still fix their greedy eyes on the humankind! The flood harmed the humankind, but protected by the divine towers, those non-humankind beings stayed perfectly unharmed. If any strife happened between human beings, another disaster might happen.
Before the Kui Gate, Dark Water Serpent coiled on the dark cloud, staying unmoved. None of those strong and bald dark water serpent men stepped out to accept the battle. All water-kind creatures around the Kui Gate quietly looked at the fort, without making even the slightest noise.
A silhouette flashed across the fort. Afterward, a young man with a square face stood on the fort, wearing a coarse long shirt. He pointed at Kui Water and shouted, “You, if you dare not to fight me, give us the Kui Gate!”
Before his voice faded, tens of large whirlpools suddenly blasted down below. A miles-wide water column roared into the sky, while a miles long dark water serpent coiled on it. It opened its giant jaws and hissed towards You Chao Rock.
The series of heavy strikes he launched didn’t kill Dark Water Yao Yao. Dark Water Yao Yao leaped out of the water and released a dense dark smoke. A thirty-meters-wide dark bead swished out of the smoke and violently bumped into the fort.
The fort slightly quaked. You Chao Rock failed to steady his body and ended up falling down from the fort. Before he could fly back up, Dark Water Yao Yao burst with a resonant roar while raising his long tail and slapping fiercely on You Chao Rock’s body.
Bone cracking noises sounded like thunder. You Chao Rock vomited blood, being smacked tens of miles away by Dark Water Yao Yao.
Chapter 1258: Joining the Fight Enthusiastically
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“So stupid!” Watching Dark Water Yao Yao send You Chao Rock fly away, Qiong Sang Sheng criticized straightforwardly, “So stupid! If he stayed on that rock, that serpent would have been able to do nothing to him.”
While sneering, Qiong Sang Sheng glanced at that mountain on the cloud and said, “However, he was actually stupid enough to come out…This You Chong Rock didn’t think that he is as strong as our talented Qiong Sang boys, who can manage all kinds of challenges, did he?”
Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming both remained silent, watching the fight. On the other side, sQiong Sang Sheng bragged about young men from his family and depreciated You Chao Family at the same time.
The mountain on the cloud also remained silent. However, many people walked out from buildings on the cloud, looking down at You Chao Rock, who was sent flying away. Ji Hao clearly saw that many You Chao people nervously clenched their fists. Obviously, they were all worrying about You Chao Rock.
If Qiong Sang Sheng weren’t on the scene, these You Chao people would have launched their moves already to rescue You Chao Rock. But, Qiong Sang Sheng was there, and so were so many Qiong Sang people, looking straight at them. Therefore, no matter how much these You Chao people were worrying about You Chao Rock, they wouldn’t do anything to help him. The honor of the family sometimes truly mattered more than lives.
Dark Water Yao Yao widely opened his mouth. Flashing across the air, he started a strong gale as he swiftly wriggled to behind You Chao Rock. All of You Chao Rock’s bones were whipped broken by Dark Water Yao Yao long tail, but by now, those injuries had recovered halfway. Seeing Dark Water Yao Yao chase up, he hurriedly pointed at the rock fort.
From the fort, a white mist puffed up hundreds of meters high. Followed by a clattering noise, the mist spread out and rolled up like an enormous flag in the sky. Causing an ear-piercing swishing noise, the misty flag flew towards Dark Water Yao Yao.
Ji Hao scanned across this mist with his spirit power, and instantly knew what it was — The essence metal power from the west mixed with ten-thousand-year-old rock milk found in earth meridians. It was heavy and sticky like glue, yet strangely sharp. Once the mist wrapped up its target, the target would feel like being wrapped in thousands of sharp blades, being cut and sliced by the sharp metal power.
This was a special method of attacking, yet considerably efficient.
Nevertheless, it was too slow. After all, this white mist was partially made from ten-thousand-year-old rock milk from earth meridians. This special material was especially heavy, usually used in all kinds of large-scale weapons, such as battering rams, to improve their hardness and toughness.
The heaviness of the white mist disabled itself from catching up with Dark Water Yao Yao. While the mist was still seven to eight miles away from Dark Water Yao Yao, Dark Water Yao Yao had already rushed to You Chao Rock. He suddenly let out his long forked tongue and penetrated You Chao Rock’s chest like a sharp, heavy spear.
You Chao Rock howled in pain. Instinctively, he raised both arms and punched on Dark Water Yao Yao’s tongue.
Apparently, You Chao Rock was not a good fighter. He was indeed a low-level Divine Magus, but in Ji Hao’s eyes, his pair of fists were not even as strong as those of a peak-level Magus Kings from other human clans.
Dark Water Yao Yao rolled back his tongue and generated a shrill scream, as You Chao Rock was dragged into his mouth.
The others on the scene watched Dark Water Yao Yao secrete a great amount of highly corrosive dark saliva in his mouth. Soaking in the dark saliva, You Chao Rock’s skin and flesh fell off layer by layer. Dark Water Yao Yao smirked complacently, then slowly raised his head and swallowed You Chao Rock up.
He slowed his moves down intentionally, such that You Chao Rock was still alive, even after being swallowed into his stomach. Everyone else on the scene could hear You Chao Rock’s despairing screams coming from Dark Water Yao Yao’s stomach.
“Delicious! Who else?” Dark Water Yao Yao laughed proudly. Without its controller, the white mist released from the rock fort had slowly drawn back into the fort. Dark Water Yao Yao transformed again into his human shape, standing on the fort with a vicious grin. He scornfully reached out his left hand, and pointed at Qiong Sang Family people and You Chao Family people.
“Qiong Sang Family? The descendants of Shaohao. Are you even men?”
“You Chao Family, hehe, also descendants of a human emperor. Don’t humiliate your family!”
Qiong Sang Sheng threw a sideway glance at the mountain on the cloud and said blandly, “A small spirit snake. Just let our brave Qiong Sang men cut it!”
Before his voice faded, a figure suddenly showed up on top of the mountain on the cloud. That was an old man with a long beard coiled around his waist, and skin wrinkled like tree bark. He was wearing a strange shirt made of yellow leaves.
“You Chao Yu…The oldest elder in You Chao Family. It’s said that he had taken a magical fruit when he was young, which gave him an extra long lifespan…Some also said that when he was young, he once served Emperor You Chao as a minister. No one knows if these stories are true or not.” Si Wen Ming lowered his voice and told Ji Hao about this old man. “But no matter how, he is just like Elder Candle Dragon Gui. No one wants to offend him.”
Paused briefly, Si Wen Ming lowered his voice further and continued, “Except for old people like Qiong Sang Master Magus, no one dares to offend You Chao Yu!”
“Qiong Sang Sheng, are you despising our You Chao warriors?” You Chao seemed to hear that Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao were talking about him. From a long distance away, he glanced at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, then paid his whole attention back to Qiong Sang Sheng and said, “How about we make a bet? If my warrior kills this little black snake…”
Before Qiong Sang Sheng responded, a cold and high-pitched voice interrupted You Chao Yu from far away.
“Bet? On what? You Chao Yu, Qiong Sang Sheng, you old dudes, how many years it has been since we saw each other? Qing Sang Sheng, last time you shot me with an arrow made from a ‘gold tattoo bee’ stinger. It made my entire body swollen for twenty-three years…But I also managed to send a gust of ghost mother wind into your ears, eyes, nose and mouth. How did it taste?”
Ghost screams could be heard without an end, while a great castle built with the bones of countless human beings, beasts, birds, fishes, and even Yu Clan people, Ji Clan people, Xiu Clan people, and all kinds of mysterious creature in the world, flew over speedily from the west. It was surrounded by a strong dark fire and a sky-devouring negative power.
“Human beings are facing a disaster. We should combine our powers and get through the difficulties together. You lowly spirit creatures, how dare you hinder our great flood-control plan…Hehe, we are the Ghost Chariot Clan. We will surely not fall behind…Hehe, you two old b*stards, get the hell away! As for those little spirit creatures, my boys will surely take care of them all!”
Swoosh! A thirty-meters-wide, giant skull flew over, burning with a raging green fire. Meanwhile, a young man standing on the skull pulled out three bone spears and threw them out from a long distance away. This young man was wearing a scarily styled bone armor, with a deathly pasty face, and dark-green circles around the eyes.
Following a sizzling noise, the three spears transformed into a gray, widely spread gas once they flew out from the young man’s hand. Dragging streams of green fire, the poisonous gas poured straight down onto Dark Water Yao Yao.
Chapter 1259: Ghost Chariot
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The Ghost Chariot was a legendary species, also called ‘nine-phoenix’.
Ghost Chariots looked like phoenixes. According to some legends, a Ghost Chariot had nine tails, but according to some other stories, it had one tail and nine heads. They were evil, dark and mysterious. At nights, they would fly in the sky and scream with a strange sound, which was similar to the sounds of running wheels. Therefore, people named them Ghost Chariot.
Naturally, the Ghost Chariot Clan people worshipped nine-phoenixes and inherited their powers. This human clan had a long history, as it raised before the Qiong Sang Family and You Chao Family, even before the holy Emperor Fuxi. Since forever, this clan was known as the most powerful human clan.
In the past countless centuries, the Ghost Chariot Clan fought against other human clans for the throne many times. However, with the power of nine-phoenixes, Ghost Chariot clan people were good at evil, ghosts-related magics. Affected by their dark magics, all Ghost Chariot Clan people looked evil and dark, just like ghosts. People from the other human clans didn’t like their appearances. Therefore, even though their clan was strong, they never managed to ascend the throne.
The more they couldn’t have it, the more they wanted it, and the more precious it was for them.
The throne had become the deepest obsession of the Ghost Chariot Clan. After Emperor Shaohao, once anything relating to the throne happened, Ghost Chariot Clan people would definitely show up with their eyes fixed on the throne, preparing to make any move at any time.
“Ghost Chariot!” Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming sighed together. According to the clear record kept in the Magi Palace, Ghost Chariot people lived with dark souls and evil ghosts all years long. Therefore, they were all erratic, rebellious, and slightly crazy; these people could definitely bring one a bad headache.
Even they had stepped in. Now, there was a great show to watch.
The faces of Qiong Sang Sheng and You Chao Yu dropped instantly, even turning slightly blue, as if they bumped into true ghosts at midnight. They constantly glanced at each other, and no one knew what were they thinking about.
“I am Ghost Chariot Lie!” The young man who had sent out three white long spears laughed out shrilly, “You can also call me Mi Lie!”
Dark Water Yao Yao raised his blade with his right arm and transformed it into a sphere of light to defend himself. Countless afterimages created by the three white spears swished down and touched the blade lights, yet didn’t cause any noise.
That was because those were all illusions. The real three spears didn’t exist among those afterimages.
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, “Where are the three bone spears? Ghost Chariot Lie, I saw him throw out three bone spears!”
Everyone else on the scene frowned, looking at those descending afterimages left by the three bone spears. They all saw Ghost Chariot Lie do it. Indeed, three bone spears were thrown out by him. But now, nothing but illusions were falling from the sky, without a single actual bone spear!
Where were the three spears? Did Ghost Chariot Lie fool the eyes of all the powerful beings on the scene?
Following a sizzling noise, inside the light sphere transformed from Dark Water Yao Yao’s blade, three human-head-sized, pasty fires blazed suddenly. Within each fire, a dark-green pair of eyes was faintly visible. Following shrill screams, the three pasty fire spheres expanded into three hazy human figures, spread their arms, and pounced on Dark Water Yao Yao.
Dark Water Yao Yao focused on defending himself against the three bone spears he saw. He never thought that the three bone spears thrown out by Ghost Chariot Lie would become three fierce evil ghosts and secretly approach him.
Dark Water Yao Yao didn’t manage to make any reaction before the three hazy figures drilled into his body. His defensive blade light dimmed all of a sudden, while he floated in midair stiffly, with his face twitching intensely. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t move at all.
“Got you. Your soul is mine!” A high-pitched voice came out from Dark Water Yao Yao’s mouth.
“No, no, it’s mine! His soul is mine! Mine! Let me have the first bite! I want the first bite! You go drink his spirit blood! He has rich spirit blood!” said a dry voice from around Dark Water Yao Yao’s throat.
“You two piss off! No one but me can have it! His soul and spirit…Hehe, I’ll swallow his soul and spirit first…I came first, so I can have the soul and the spirit. You came after me, you get nothing. You two idiots!” said an extremely cold voice, which sounded mean.
Dark Water Yao Yao floated in the air, without being able to move. Slowly, dark-green, sticky liquid flowed out from his ears, eyes, nose and mouth. His strong and sturdy body withered rapidly, as if a million bugs were devouring his body from the inside.
To Divine Magi and Magus Kings, who had thriving, positive powers, dark souls and evil ghosts were just jokes. Not even the strongest ghost dared to approach a Magus King or a Divine Magus. Otherwise, the scorching hot spirit blood power released from the Magus King or the Divine Magus would shred the ghost.
But, Dark Water Yao Yao was a spirit serpent. He had the dark spirit creature power. To dark souls and evil ghosts, the spirit creature power was a nourishment instead of a bane. Unless Dark Water Yao Yao mastered some special magic that could especially suppress ghosts, he could do nothing about these evil ghosts.
Obviously, Dark Water Yao Yao was a fighter, and wasn’t good at magics.
The three fierce ghosts, which were cultivated by Ghost Chariot Lie for countless years, broke into Dark Water Yao Yao’s body, but he could do nothing about it. Instead, he could only watch them swallow his soul and drink his spirit blood.
Within a couple of breath, even Dark Water Yao Yao’s marrow was drained. Along with weak howls, Dark Water Yao Yao transformed back into his original shape. His enormous body was flat and withered, as no blood or flesh was left in his body. He fell from the sky as a tens of miles long, scrawny, dark, and lusterless serpent skin.
Three pasty white fires flew out from Dark Water Yao Yao’s body, much clearer than before, and flew back to Ghost Chariot Lie, leaving three arcs in the air. Standing on a giant skull condensed from a pasty fire, Ghost Chariot Lie slightly quivered, then a pink hue emerged on his pale cheeks. At last, the whites of his eyes turned bright, while his lusterless eyes suddenly shone with a blinding light.
Obviously, the three strong ghosts shared Ghost Chariot Lie the soul power and sprit blood that they looted from Dark Water Yao Yao. The power vibration released from his body instantly grow stronger, and soon, he was much more powerful than before.
Looting souls and spirit blood from his targets to boost up his own power by using evil ghosts…..The Ghost Chariot secret magics were powerful and cruel. No wonder they never managed to ascend to the throne in the past so many years. Which human being dared to let a Ghost Chariot Family member sit on that throne?
“Interesting!” Looking at Ghost Chariot, Ji Hao smiled,
“I am Ghost Chariot Lie. You can also call me Mi Lie”. Ghost Water Lie bent his waist, stood on the fire skull, and controlled the nearly one hundred meters tall fire skull, slowly approaching the Kui Gate while yelling, “You reckless spirit things, how dare you hinder our great flood-control plan? Today, move away or not, you will all die right here!”
While chuckling, he stomped his foot heavily against the ground. Under his feet, the fire skull suddenly opened its mouth and gave a muffled roar. Next, a tens of meters wide, sticky and strong dark flame roared towards the Kui Gate, followed by a long flame tail.
Chapter 1260: Force Them Away Together
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Before the Kui Gate, mountain-like Dark Water Serpent coiled on the dark cloud like a mountain. You could see scorn from his green eyes, while he coldly looked at the three ghost fires released by Ghost Chariot Lie.
He didn’t take Dark Water Yao Yao’s death to heart. He had too many children, and Dark Water Yao Yao was only a relatively more talented one among them all. Dark Water Serpent was born to be cold and unsympathetic. No matter how many of his children died, their deaths would be worthy, as long as he could guard the Kui Gate well.
A dark-skinned, bald, strong man trod on the water, rushing out swiftly. Facing Ghosts Chariot Lie’s ghost fires, he roared resonantly, “I am Dark Water Hugh Hugh, the one who kills you!” Clicking his tongue, he continued, “Dark Water Yao Yao was so useless! I should have eaten him back then!”
Screaming shrilly, Dark Water Hugh Hugh opened his mouth and released a tens of meters wide, dark-green poisonous fireball, that swooshed across tens of miles and bumped heavily on the three ghost fires.
When the poisonous fireball and the there ghost fires struck against each other, something changed magically. A three-hundred-meters-wide, dark-blue fireball emerged in the sky, burning ragingly, letting out slight ghost cries along with large streams of poisonous gas and frigid gusts of wind.
Ghost Chariot Lie narrowed his eyes and laughed evilly. Raising his arm, he pulled out a weird long flag. The flagpole was made from a white bone, while the flag was woven from human hair. Painted on the purely dark flag were hundreds of twisted, strange spell symbols. Ghost Chariot Lie gripped the nearly ten-meters-long flag, and waved fiercely. All of a sudden, people on the scene heard a high-pitched bird scream, which was not so pleasant to hear.
“Er~Quack!”
Following the bird scream, waves of pasty phantoms rushed out of the flag. Like dim white shooting stars, countless ghosts with hazy and twisted faces screamed across the sky, marching towards Dark Water Hugh Hugh while releasing a strong, dark power vibration.
From the castle built with bones and burning with a dark fire, hundreds of more young men with pasty faces and wearing white bone armors flew out, holding all weird kinds of weapon.
Bird skeletons, beast skeletons, dragon skeletons, different sized skulls, or simply single bone sticks, or a large piece of skin from an unknown living creature…
A frigid gale blew while the dark fire burned. Hundreds of young Ghost Chariot Family men rushed out, silently waving long flags which were same as the one held in Ghost Chariot Lie’s hands. Ear-piercing ghost cries echoed through the dark clouds, while torrents of phantoms surged towards the Kui Gate.
“My!” Qiong Sang Sheng and You Chao Yu glanced at each other, and both sneered.
Abruptly, an extremely frigid power emerged around Ji Hao, while a deathly pale hand silently reached out of a gray mist, fiercely towards Ji Hao’s neck.
If Ji Hao were an ordinary human Magus who never cultivated his soul and spirit but relied purely on his physical strength, his neck might be gripped in this suddenly appearing hand already. However, Ji Hao had his spirit power spread all the time, and everything within the area thousand-miles in radius around him was right under his watch.
Ji Hao discovered this hand once it appeared. He pretended to know nothing, just staring at the Kui Gate. As the hand was about to land on Ji Hao’s neck, he suddenly gave a cold snort, as a three-feet-tall golden fire burst from the back of his neck.
In his spiritual space, his embryo of Dao of sun locked its fingers together with its eyes dazzling with a golden light. That embryo of Dao triggered the essence sun fire, as much as Ji Hao could control with his current power.
The pale hand pressed directly on the essence sun fire. The essence sun fire was a purely positive fire, the natural destroyer of all evilness and darkness in the world. The moment this hand touched the golden fire on Ji Hao’s neck, it was set ablaze, burning intensely.
The scream that came next was rather loud and shrill. A young man showed up behind Ji Hao, jumping like a flea while crazily shaking his burning right hand. This young man was wearing a long cloak woven from human hair. His skin was awfully pale, even slightly translucent, such that countless slowly squirming spell symbols were faintly visible under his skin.
Along with a sizzling noise, the skin and flesh of this young man’s right hand were burned into ashes instantly, dissipating in the air. But, his gray, translucent bones remained. Those bones were probably cultivated with a secret, dark magic. Even after being burned by the essence sun fire, those bones were actually squirming like a sticky liquid. Twisted, hideous faces constantly emerged on those bones, screaming, crying, and turning into wisps of white smoke in the fire.
These twisted faces had been neutralizing the essence sun fire to keep this young man’s hand from burning out.
Qiong Sang Sheng and You Chao Yu smirked together.
Si Wen Ming coughed slightly. He pulled Ji Hao’s sleeve and said to him, “Ji Hao, this is Ghost Chariot Green Grass, the Master Elder of Ghost Chariot Clan. You can also call him Mi Green Grass…He was joking with you. Take the fire back!”
More or less, Ji Wen Ming knew about Ji Hao and his strangely strong powers. Ji Hao was born in the Southern Wasteland, Fire Crow Clan. At first, the power he used was the power of Gold Crow, inherited through his bloodline. Gold Crow fire was also highly destructive for all kinds of evil. Later on, Ji Hao improved amazingly fast, and the Gold Crow fire he mastered upgraded into the stronger, more dreadful essence sun power.
Ghost Chariot Green Grass was indeed the Master Elder of Ghost Chariot Clan, as old, famous, and experienced as Qiong Sang Sheng and You Chao Yu. However, the essence sun fire was the natural enemy of all Ghost Chariot dark magics. He was old, and Ji Hao was young. Therefore, he intended to make fun of Ji Hao, but ended up humiliating himself!
As the Master Elder of Ghost Chariot Clan, he was injured badly by Ji Hao. If anyone else knew about this, Mi Green Grass would be too ashamed to see anyone ever again.
Ji Hao snorted coldly, then waved his right hand. The golden fire burning on Ghost Chariot Green Grass’s hand disappeared instantly. He breathed deeply, then the skin and flesh on his hand speedily grew back. Within a blink of an eye, that hand recovered completely.
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao!” Ghost Chariot Green Grass proudly held his head high and shouted, “Wen Ming, little grandson, you’ve been working so hard under the storm these years. You must be exhausted, right? You’ve made enough contributions already. The last bit of work, just leave it to us!”
He smirked and continued coldly, “Our Ghost Chariot Clan is a member of the humankind. Some evil things attempted to bully us, surely we can’t just sit and watch. These lowly spirit creatures, just let our boys deal with them!”
Once Ghost Chariot Green Grass finished, You Chao Yu took an enormous step forward, reached to Si Wen Ming and said, “Yeah, yeah, Elder Green Grass is absolutely right. Si Wen Ming, you go and rest. You can’t take all the credits, can you?”
Before Si Wen Ming responded, Qiong Sang Sheng laughed out loud from aside and said, “Isn’t that right? Si Wen Ming, and you, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you just go rest! Guards, escort these ministers to get some rest!”
Without giving Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao a chance to talk, nearly three-hundred warriors from Qiong Sang Family, You Chao Family, and Ghost Chariot Clan rushed up and surrounded Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao.
Ji Hao glanced at Si Wen Ming.
It seemed that if Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming refused to take their warriors away to rest, these three old powerful men from these three strong families and clan would truly do something to them, wouldn’t they?
Chapter 1261: Be Onlookers
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Before the Kui Gate, the warriors roared thunderously.
The Ghost Chariot Clan, You Chao Family, and Qiong Sang Family had combined their strengths. Hundreds of strong young warriors released their powers and stormed at the Kui Gate.
Ghost Chariot Clan warriors raised bone-piercing frigid gusts of wind and sky-burning dark flames. From the dark clouds in the sky, strong dark-green fire streams descended towards the Kui Gate. Qiong Sang warriors flew all over the sky while releasing poison-fang-like sharp arrows from time to time. You Chao Family people fought even more straightforwardly. They hid in different sized flying forts and buildings, launching crazily attacks. Earth power, magnetic power, nine-sky aurora, all kinds of highly lethal attacks were launched like a storm.
Mountain-like waves were raised before the Kui Gate. Hundreds of dark water serpents had shown their original shapes, roaring thunderously and spurting out poisonous fires and gases, confronting warriors from the three families.
Thousands of different sized boas, serpents, and snakes followed behind those dark water serpents to help. They were not too powerful, but they did have gifts. They also raised ten-miles-tall waves easily, brought down thunderbolts from the sky.
The sky was covered in dark clouds. Dazzling thunderbolts descended every now and then. From time to time, those thunderbolts would land on You Chao Clan’s flying forts and building, make them sparkle brightly. Sometimes, those flying forts and buildings would even fall straight onto the water surface, splashing the water and then sway back into the sky.
The battle was intense, but Ji Hao and his friends were enjoying a leisurely time.
Three whole hundreds warriors from Ghost Chariot Clan, You Chao Family, and Qiong Sang Family stood in a distance away, glancing at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming from time to time, in case they suddenly rushed into the battlefield to steal the credit.
Ji Hao didn’t care. He let those warriors guard aside and watch him, while he relaxedly built a campsite with Man Man and Shaosi.
The nine dragons chariot floated in the sky, a hundred miles away from the ground. Mr. Crow stood on top of the chariot, releasing a dazzling golden light that poured down like the warm sunlight. It illuminated the entire area within a radius of thousands of miles.
On the mountainside, which was soaked by the flood, steam began rising from the sticky mud. The moist mountainside gradually became warm and dry. Human warriors resting on the mountainside laughed happily, stretched their bodies, and took off their clothes. They lied straight on the ground, enjoying the sunlight that they hadn’t seen in a few years.
It was too comfortable. Many human warriors who had their limbs corroded by the flood, or were suffering from deep carbuncles, even started singing folk songs loudly. The sunlight created by Mr. Crow and the nine dragons chariot warmed and dried their skins, and felt even better than magical ointments.
Some energetic Maguspreists took out all kinds of seeds from their bags and created strong winds, spreading them in the area showered in the sunlight. Maguspreists who mastered green magics stood on the mountaintop, excitedly wielding their magic wands made from all kinds of powerful spirit trees. They incanted spells loudly and started an ancient, sacred dance, which was created by their ancestors to worship the Spring God and the Green God.
A beautiful, dreamy greenery immediately covered the whole area. Tender grasses drilled out from the mud, soon turning waist-high. Wild flowers bloomed on the grassland, bursting with a thriving life-force, emitting a refreshing aroma that spread far.
Vividly colored mushrooms also popped out from the thick growth of grass; poisonous ones, innocuous ones, all kinds of mushrooms excitedly grew out. Some strange kinds of mushrooms exploded, causing popping noises as they sent spores into the winds, drifting far away.
All kinds of trees started growing in everywhere.
Under the promotion of magics, some fast-growing trees turned nearly a hundred meters tall within half an hour. Under the warm sunlight, the strong wind blew across the trees and rustled their leaves.
Human warriors on the mountainside, who had soaked in the flood for years, climbing on rocks and crawling in muds day after day while preparing to fight water-kind creatures at any moment, were all stunned. They stared at the grasses, the flowers, and the healthy, thriving trees all over the mountain…
All of a sudden, some warriors squatted on the ground and burst into a rage of tears. For an unknown reason, the crying spread speedily. Almost all warriors under Si Wen Ming’s command held each other and began crying loudly. A strong sadness suffused the air. The three hundred warriors from the Ghost Chariot Clan, Qiong Sang Family, and You Chao Family glanced at each other, not knowing what to do. Soon, they blushed. They buried their faces in their hands and left.
They still had the sense of ‘shame’. They clearly understood that in front of these warriors, who were almost soaked out of shape in the flood, they didn’t even have the right to cry!
When Si Wen Ming and his warriors struggled in the flood for living, when Ji Hao and his warriors flew all over the sky, killed like machines and made blood shed like rains, they were hiding in their homelands, protected by powerful magic formations. No hurricane or storm could ever hurt them. They were comfortable and safe, reserving their strengths.
But now, the ‘All Streams into the Final Land’ great formation was about to be completed, and only the final nine water gates were left to be broken through. So, they rushed out and attempted to attain the greatest credit of the entire flood-control mission…
Any of them who still had a slight sense of shame couldn’t bear to stay among these crying warriors.
Facing these exhausted human warriors, who were covered in both physical wounds and mental injuries, they didn’t even have the right to cry with them.
Ji Hao was busy building a tent with Man Man and Shaosi. The three powerful families forbade Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao from approaching the Kui Gate with their warriors, and Ji Hao would love to watch the show from this warm area. Since there was a show to watch, he decided to make himself as comfortable as possible. Therefore, Ji Hao was preparing to build a luxurious tent with hide, then make some nice tea, pour some wine, and grill some meat. Then, he would closely and carefully watch the three families break the Kui Gate.
Abruptly, he heard the painful, bitter cries all over the mountain. Ji Hao’s heart twitched slightly.
Looking around, Ji Hao glanced at the Kui Water. Over there, hundreds of miles away, warriors from the three families had been roaring thunderously. He laughed out loud and shouted, “Why are you crying? What are you crying for? Once the nine water gates are broken, the flood will be gone, and our best days will come! Why are you crying?”
“Laugh! Laugh with me!” Ji Hao laughed pretty despicably, “Brothers, we don’t need to fight with our lives anymore. Some people are willing to fight for us! They will get the nine water gates for us! We can happily taste the wine and enjoy the meat over here, and watch the show! What are you crying for? Laugh!”
No one noticed that Ji Hao had cast a sky devil magic.
A strong sense of happiness spread out, immediately covering the entire area. Those crying human warriors were suddenly cheered up. Their eyes shone brightly, as if they saw a broad golden road right before their eyes.
Wasn’t that right? The flood would be gone, and the good days were coming! People were going to rebuild their homelands! Even better, they didn’t need to risk their lives to break the nine water gates anymore. Someone had been eagerly fighting for them, for the credits!
Countless human warriors laughed out loud together, even bending their bodies while looking at the Kui Gate.
The faces of Ghost Chariot Green Grass, Qiong Sang Sheng, and You Chao Yu instantly dropped. Ji Hao, what a sneaky boy! Was he expecting a show from the three families?
Chapter 1262: Suffer Heavy Casualties
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Absorbing the warm sunshine, being healed by carefully concocted magic medicines, and enjoying cereals and fresh meat shipped ceaselessly from Pu Ban City, the warriors under Si Wen Ming’s command regained their strengths and energies in about one day. Those scrawny warriors had enough food. Their injuries and skin diseases were all healed. Soon, they were again strong and energetic.
All the warriors were healthy and muscular again.
These years, Ji Hao had slaughtered countless water-kind creatures. He had sent all the useful materials he collected from those dead water-kind creatures to Pu Ban City. Those materials were turned into high-quality armors and weapons by craftsmen in the Magi Palace. A great batch of armors and weapon were shipped over from Pu Ban City and given to Si Wen Ming’s warriors.
A day later, an elite, capable and well-equipped troop raised.
Scanning across countless warriors on the mountainside with his spirit power, Ji Hao nodded. Their power vibrations were strong as wild beasts. Without a doubt, every one of them was a marvelous fighter.
Struggling in the flood, showering in blood for years, the senses of power that came from these warriors all turned as strong and steady as the roots of an ancient, towering bamboo. Looking at their eyes, one would know that they were all determined, and would never give up.
Ji Hao sighed in praise silently. Because of the endless flood, the spirit of this troop under Si Wen Ming’s command had been forged into a ‘military soul’. Whenever it was needed, this troop would release a great power that could amaze the whole world.
What touched Ji Hao even more was that all these years, Si Wen Ming lived and fought side by side with these warriors. He led his men with his actions; he fought the flood, the storm, billions of water-kind creatures. Therefore, the ‘military soul’ of this troop was carried by Si Wen Ming.
Si Wen Ming was the soul of this troop. His influence had gone far beyond all clans and families. His warriors now followed nothing else but his orders. No clan or family could ever command these warriors again.
“We gained more than we’ve lost!” Siting by the entrance of the large hide tent, Ji Hao poured Si Wen Ming a steaming cup of water. Si Wen Ming conveniently sprayed some salt into his tea.
Ji Hao threw a sideway glance at Si Wen Ming’s cup, slightly shook his head, then poured himself a cup too and started sipping.
The tea was raised with a Magi Palace magic, not as good as the naturally grown ones. However, the green power contained in this tea was hundreds of times stronger than any naturally grown tea. Therefore, the tea tasted amazing; its refreshing aroma would linger between the teeth, nourishing the internal organs, and make one feel great.
“Nice tea!” Si Wen Ming held the cup with both hands. But he did feel the tea made by Ji Hao was flavorless. Therefore, he found a thumb-sized piece of rock salt, threw into his cup, then said, “Yesterday, they only tried to find out how strong the enemies are. But today, they’re truly fighting…Where did You Chao Family find so much ‘nine-sky gales’ and ‘Aurora magnetic power’?”
They were truly fighting now. The Ghost Chariot Clan, Qiong Sang Family, and You Chao Family had over ten-thousand warriors from these three families attack the Kui Gate, which was merely about three-hundred-meters wide.
Ghost Chariot Clan people were still rising strong dark fires. Other than those twisted, hazy yet fierce evil ghosts, some strange spirits and dark souls were also mixed in the dark fires, screaming and striking the defensive line of the dark water serpents before the gate constantly.
Thousands of elite warriors from Qiong Sang Family stood about a hundred miles away from the Kui Gate, in perfect square-shaped arrays. They pulled open their beautiful glowing longbows, releasing waves of arrows towards the gate.
This was the most commonly used and annoying fighting style created by Eastern Wasteland archers. These elite Qiong Sang warriors were much stronger than Ten Sun Country archers. Within every second, each of them could release thousands of arrows. Waves of arrows swept across the air like a storm. As a result, many dark water serpents, spirit boas and snakes had arrows stuck all over their bodies by now.
The most astonishing ones, the ones who made the deepest impression, were those You Chao Family warriors. Since always, You Chao Family people were good at building palaces, mansions, and designing defensive formations for all kinds of building. They had a special talent for architecture; they were the best architects among human beings.
But, they were never good at fighting. Based on the same power level, You Chao Family warriors were at least three-grades weaker than human warriors from other clans. Which meant, a peak-level Divine Magus from You Chao Family could only rival a low-level Divine Magus from other clans!
This was a bit embarrassed. You Chao Family played an important role among all human clans. People from their families were respected by the others. After all, they were all descendants of a human emperor. Nevertheless, they were not strong enough; consequently, their voices were never loud enough in the Town Hall.
But this time, their performances even shocked Ji Hao.
The nine-sky gale, earth-core poisonous fire, flowing flame lava, thunderbolts, magnetic earth power, void aurora…
From those flying forts controlled by You Chao Family people, all kinds of rare and powerful things, those that could only be found in the most dangerous areas in Pan Gu world, had been spurting out, transforming into dazzling, colorful torrents, and pouring down towards the Kui Gate.
The nine-sky gale blew souls away.
The earth-core poisonous fire could melt almost all metals.
The flowing flame lava would never die before the targets were burned out.
The thunderbolts were unstoppable.
The magnetic earth power was constantly changing and unpredictable.
The void aurora was cruel and destructive…
You Chao Family warriors had been launching all kinds of rare attacks without a break. Sometimes, these rare powers would merge together and generate something new and even more powerful.
Many enormous dark water serpents were severely injured by the violent gale, or had all their scales burned broken. Some water-kind creatures were strangely twisted into sharp or obtuse angles in the sky, or spiraled, because they were hit by the magnetic earth power.
Some dark water serpents suddenly had countless holes on their bodies, without knowing why. Around those holes, their skins fell off rapidly like ashes. Apparently, these serpents were harmed by the void aurora.
After the first day, the warriors from the three families roughly learned how powerful these dark water serpents and the other water-kind creatures under their commands were, and had discovered some of their weaknesses. The three families combined their strengths and fought side by side. Hundreds of dark water serpents were forced back further and further, even about to draw back into the Kui Gate.
Coiling on the dark clouds and having remained unmoved all this while, Dark Water Serpent abruptly moved.
Once the moved, even the sky seemed to collapse. His body suddenly expanded to hundreds of miles long, while his mountain-like head smashed violently, swiftly down towards warriors from the three families, causing a rumbling buzzing noise.
“Damn it!” Qiong Sang Sheng, You Chao Yu, and Ghost Chariot Green Grass shouted out simultaneously. They attempted to rush up and stop Dark Water Serpent, but how could they ever make it?
A series of howls was generated the first. In the frontline, hundreds of flying forts that belonged to You Chao Family were crushed by Dark Water Serpent. Hundreds of You Chao Family people desperately fled out of their forts, but ended up being swallowed by this tremendous serpent; not even a shoe survived.
Chapter 1263: Stalemate
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
A legendary ancient creature, the first dark water serpent in the world…
Dark Water Serpent’s hundreds of miles long body descended from the sky. The dense, highly poisonous dark mist that puffed out of his mouth covered an area thousand miles in radius. Any human warrior who touched the mist or even inhaled a slight little bit, died by melting into puddles of blood.
Dark Water Serpent didn’t have any complicated magic to cast. But, he had a stunningly strong body; he was as strengthful as Henggong Fish. That enormous body of his was weapon-proof and thunder-proof. His tremendous body turned in the air and his long tail swept across the sky, instantly generating a series of shrill howls, as over a thousand Qiong Sang Family young elites had all their bones whipped broken by the tail.
Whipped by Dark Water Serpent’s tail, at least seven hundred warriors exploded. Their bones, blood, and flesh all blasted into clouds of red mist.
Dark Water Serpent widely opened his jaws and took a deep breath, inhaling all the blood mist in the sky. Nearly a thousand severely wounded warriors with broken bones and tendons were drawn into his giant mouth. They screamed in fear and pain, but they couldn’t control their own bodies.
“Evil thing, how dare you!” Seeing young warriors from his families being swallowed by Dark Water Serpent alive, Qiong Sang Sheng burst with a raging growl while flashing across the sky and instantly showing up right before Dark Water Serpent’s face. He raised his hands, pulled out a fist-thick whip from his sleeve, then gripped it with both his hands and lashed straight down at Dark Water Serpent’s head.
This nearly hundred miles long, fist-thick whip was dark and transparent. Clearly, it was a special piece. A dreadful power that belonged to a prehistorical beast had been releasing from the whip. When Qiong Sang Sheng swung the whip fiercely, even Dark Water Serpent himself was surprised. He widely opened his eyes and stared at the whip.
“Hmm, the spinal cord of the first Tao Wu in the world…Back then, after Yi shot him dead, his bones, flesh, and skin all fell into the hands of the east people. This cord is interesting though!” murmured Dark Water Serpent with a low voice, “If Zhu Wu were here himself, I might be slightly afraid of him. But he’s dead, and this is only a cord of his…hehe!”
Dark Water Serpent smirked and didn’t even take a glance at Qiong Sang Sheng, but let the whip land on his body.
Pop! It was thunderously loud. A ten-mile-long stream of fiery light was generated against Dark Water Serpent’s head. A long, faintly white line was left on his dark scales by the whip.
He gave a muffled snort, shook his head, then threw a glimpse at Qiong Sang Sheng in surprise, “You’re strong, aren’t you? You even made me feel dizzy. Qiong Sang Family, you do have a few talents.”
Coiled in a dense black smoke, a man leaped down from above the Kui Gate. That was an old man, skinny as a skeleton. With his upper body bared, he gripped a dark bone staff with both his hands. Standing in front of Qiong Sang Sheng, this old man laughed with a hissing voice and said, “Qiong Sang Sheng, you don’t get to fight our Great Ancestor!”
“I am Dark Water Fang. Come on, let’s play!” continued this old man.
Qiong Sang Sheng bravely attacked Dark Water Serpent. Facing Dark Water Serpent, Qiong Sang Sheng was fearless, probably because he didn’t know much about him.
However, his look suddenly turned extremely serious as he saw Dark Water Fang. Apparently, he knew what Dark Water Fang could do. “Dark Water Fang, the Master Maguspreist of Dark Water Serpent Clan… Don’t you forget that you are a human being too!”
“We are human beings indeed, but our powers are from our Great Ancestor!” Dark Water Fang laughed with that hissing voice, “We are willing to follow our Great Ancestor, follow Lord Gong Gong to sweep across the world…When Lord Gong Gong’s great plan is accomplished, we will be the owners while you will all be slaves!”
Wielding the dark long bone staff, Dark Water Fang created a dense, dark mist, spreading behind his body. From within the mist, countless tiny black snakes wriggled out, hovering slowly around him. Meanwhile, he said, “Therefore, don’t say too many useless words. We…The strongest becomes the king!”
Qiong Sang Sheng flicked his wrist. The long whip in his hand suddenly shrank to about three meters long, as thin as a hair.
Next, he took out a crescent-shaped longbow from his sleeve, tied the whip on both its ends, and made an oddly shaped longbow. The bow instantly released a much stronger prehistorical beast power, gradually condensing into the head of an enormous, ancient beast behind Qiong Sang Sheng.
“This is Tao Wu bow. If it hurts you, you die. Black Water Fang, you need to be careful!” With a serious look, Qiong Sang Sheng stared at Black Water Fang.
Black Water Fang smirked, then suddenly burst into a howl. Following his voice, countless tiny black snakes darted towards Qiong Sang Sheng from the dark mist around him, leaving beams of dark light in the air.
Qiong Sang Sheng flashed across the air, leaving over a thousand afterimages in the sky. He pulled the bow open and released a series of arrows, swishing towards Dark Water Fang shrilly one after another.
Dark Water Fang was roaring thunderously. He let out dense mists from his mouth, forcing back warriors from the Ghost Chariot Clan, You Chao Family and Qiong Sang Family.
You Chao Yu and Ghost Chariot Green Grass rushed up and attempted to fight against Dark Water Fang. But, Dark Water Tusk and Dark Water Tush leaped down from the Kui Gate and stopped them. These two were also skinny old men. They each cast a strange magic and started an intense fight against You Chao Yu and Ghost Chariot Green Grass. In the meanwhile, Dark Water Serpent and hundreds of his offsprings, and tens of thousands of spirit boas and snakes, pounced down. They were almost directly slaughtering warriors from the three families.
From the back of the enormous golden-winged rock bird that belonged to Qiong Sang Family, the mountain on the cloud that belonged to You Chao Family, and the flying bone castle that belonged to Ghost Chariot Family, large groups of human warriors flew out. They formed square arrays and attacked Dark Water Serpent fiercely.
The war drums were beating rumblingly. The drummers from the three families roared like beasts, even shaking the sky.
But how could they ever stop frenzied attacks launched by Dark Water Serpent? They had tried their best, but only managed to start puffs of fire sparkles against the scales of Dark Water Serpent. On the contrary, every time Dark Water Serpent swung his tail, a large number of human warriors could be sent flying into the sky, vomiting blood.
Dark Water Serpent rushed into the arrays of warriors from the three families, like a giant bumping into a group of ants. By slightly moving his body, he killed thousands of warriors; by conveniently breathing out a cloud of poisonous mist, he made a large group of warriors turn into rotten blood.
In a quarter of an hour, at least thirty-thousand warriors had fallen. Dark Water Serpent was enormous in shape, but after swallowing tens of thousands of human beings, even he burped. Clearly, he was stuffed by all the human spirit blood.
“Hm, I’m full, full…Boys, kill as many as you can!” Dark Water Serpent murmured, “Eat these human beings, as many as you can. Good for you cultivation. I’ll go take a nap…These useless things, why should I fight them myself?”
Dark Water Serpent turned around and wriggled to the Kui Gate. The moment he relaxed his vigilance, a hundred and eight oddly shaped, black pyramids descended from the sky, releasing the powers of earth, water, fire, and wind, weaving into a giant cage in the sky that locked Dark Water Serpent perfectly in.
Buzz! A mile-thick light screen was released from those pyramids, with countless spell symbols rolling in it, creating a strong power vibration.
“Eh? Who is it?” Dark Water Serpent bumped straight onto the light, yet the light screen didn’t even shake.
“I am You Chao Wise! I am here to kill you!” From the mountain on the clouds, a dry and old voice could be heard.
Chapter 1264: Strong Armies
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“These are?” From hundreds of miles away, Si Wen Ming clearly saw the one hundred and eight pyramids which had Dark Water Serpent trapped. But, he could only see the outsides of these pyramids.
Each pyramid was about thirty-six-meters-tall, purely dark and lustrous. From time to time, countless tiny spell symbols would flash on the surfaces of these pyramids from the insides like burning flames, and then, a complicated and dense pattern would sparkle across the surface of each pyramid.
A hundred and eight pyramids shone dazzlingly, creating an enormous pyramid of light with Dark Water Serpent trapped in it. The pyramid of light was two-hundred and eighty miles tall, with the base three-hundred miles squared in area. It was a large-scale formation. Every single pyramid had been releasing strong earth power, water power, fire power, and wind power, merging with the thick light screens surrounding Dark Water Serpent.
Dark Water Serpent sensed a danger. He rampantly struggled in the formation, bumping against those strong light screens and venting his terrifying power. But, the giant pyramid of light remained perfectly motionless, even though Dark Water Serpent had used all of his strength.
“Strong things!” Si Wen Ming was strong indeed, but limited by the cultivation system of human beings, he could only observe these pyramids with his physical eyes. Unlike him, Ji Hao carefully scanned across every detail of these pyramids by using his spirit power. His spirit power had even drilled into these pyramids. Through his spirit power, he clearly saw the complicated structure of these pyramids.
“Truly strong things, but does not seem complete.” Ji Hao nodded. These pyramids were indeed great treasures. In mere terms of materials, these pyramids were made from divine materials mentioned by brother Kua E years ago when he built the Yao Mountain City for Ji Hao. Those ‘divine materials’ used in these pyramids were even better than all divine materials used in Yao Mountain City, by three grades.
You Chao Family was so much wealthier than Ji Hao that the materials used on these pyramids could even be compared with those used on buildings in the heaven. Not to mention how strong the defensive power of this great pyramid formation was, every single pyramid was especially sturdy and strong. According to Ji Hao’s estimation, no one beneath the level of Supreme Magi could harm even a little bit of these pyramids.
These pyramids were ingeniously designed. In terms of many details, the systems of spell symbols and the absorption of natural powers of these pyramids were even as great as the divine towers that belonged to the non-humankind.
Furthermore, every pyramid had a powerful after-world spirit treasure as its core. Ji Hao scanned across these treasures and sensed pure and strong natural powers. Those were all naturally crafted spirit treasures, amazingly powerful.
One hundred and eight after-world spirit treasures, even Ji Hao was shocked by the total value of those.
The only weakness of these pyramids was that the designers seemed to forget about ‘spirit power’. In front of people like Ji Hao, who had strong spirit powers, these pyramids were almost transparent. Scanned by Ji Hao’s spirit power, all the secrets of these pyramids were soon and completely exposed.
“Years ago, we heard that You Chao Family achieved an important breakthrough in copying the non-humankind’s divine towers.” Si Wen Ming stood up while holding his teacup, looking at the one hundred and eight pyramids as he said coldly, “One time, Emperor Shun visited them himself and asked them if that were true.”
“I guess they denied, didn’t they?” Ji Hao took a glance at Si Wen Ming.
“Look at these strangely shaped towers. If we can build a large number of these in the Chi Ban Mountain area, how many warriors won’t have to die or be injured when the non-humankind attacks?” Si Wen Ming clenched his fingers and crushed the teacup. In his hand, the teacup turned into a strand of smoke.
Looking at You Chao Wise, who was standing on top of the mountain on the cloud, Si Wen Ming continued with that cold voice, “You Chao Family…These people are too selfish. For such powerful, important weapons, our alliance of human clans never wanted their secret techniques. Instead, we only wanted to purchase finished products from them. Yet they…denied.”
Si Wen Ming’s face was filled with sadness; his eyes were lusterless, occupied by confusion.
The nine dragons chariot and Mr. Crow were still shining in the sky, warming and illuminating this mountain area. In the surroundings, well-recovered warriors had been laughing and resting. Beside Ji Hao, a little charcoal stove had a small potful of water boiling on it.
So warm, so lively… But Si Wen Ming stood right beside Ji Hao, somehow sad and lonely.
Ji Hao put down the teacup, stood up, and threw a heavy punch on Si Wen Ming’s shoulder, “Whatever they’ve done, we focus on our own works. Uncle Wen Ming…These stingy families and clans, we’ll have a chance to teach them a lesson.”
Crossing his arms over his chest, Ji Hao looked at the Kui Water, where the battle was still going on. Once again, he brought up the topic that he had mentioned to Si Wen Ming years ago, late at night. “All in all, the alliance of human clans has no binding force for these powerful families and clans. Not to mention these strange towers, uncle Wen Ming, look at these three families…When we risked our lives against the flood, I didn’t see them send out so many people to help!”
Si Wen Ming slowly blinked his lusterless eyes, took a long breath, and said with a deep voice, “If human beings want to be strong…”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and straightforwardly gave the conclusion, “We have to combine all our strengths and wisdom. This world belongs to our humankind, not one family or one clan. Therefore, we have to abandon families and clans…I hope that in the future, when our warriors are facing the enemies, they won’t say the names of their families or clans anymore…”
“We need a united name! A name admitted and approved by all human beings…We need to be united!” Ji Hao tilted his head and looked at Si Wen Ming seriously.
Tens of dark water serpents roared with rumbling hissing voices. They transformed into their original, enormous forms, and bumped violently into the pyramid formation, attempting to break it and free their great ancestor.
All of a sudden, countless meters thick electric bolts dazzled out from the pyramid formation. Struck by the electric bolts, the bodies of those dark water serpents turned translucent. Through their scales and skin, one could see their dark-blue bones.
More and stronger electric bolts emerged in the formation, striking on Dark Water Serpent’s body. They broke his skin and raised thick dark smoke from his jaws.
“Hehe, You Chao Wise, these weapons you created are not bad. How much are these for? Our Cloud Sun Family will buy a hundred sets of this from you!”
A thick thundercloud swiftly approached from the west. The thundercloud was tens of miles long and wide, filled with strong warriors in golden armors.
“Old Cloud Sun Family b*stard, do you think that our Wuchang Family is poor? These weapons are indeed nice. Sell us three-hundred sets first!”
Another cloud drifted over from the west, emitting a sharp cold power. Different sized, hailstones had been falling down from that cloud.
“Cloud Sun Family, Wuchang Family, you’re both here! We are the Chu Wu Clan. When it comes to making contributions to the humankind, how can we not come?”
A breeze blew across, along with which, over a hundred thousand warriors showed up suddenly before the Kui Gate. Their helmets were made from beast bones, and their bodies were covered in whole pieces of animal skin. The power vibration they released was strong and strange. These people were pretty striking.
Within about ten breaths, eighteen families and clans arrived. In total, over a million elite warriors gathered before Kui Gate.
Chapter 1265: Fire Crows
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Cloud Sun Family people were descendants of an ancient divine god, half-god and half-human. They were capable of controlling the wind, the rain, and all animals in the world. They were the beloved ones of the world. Cloud Sun Family was one of the few families and clans in the alliance of human clan which possessed the highest status.
Wuchang Family people were descendants of another ancient divine god, also half-god and half-human. They had the power to control wind and thunder, turn mountains and oceans upside down. These people were mysterious and secret, and this family was known as the one closest to the divine world.
Chu Wu, literally meant ‘the first Magus’. As the name stated, Chu Wu Clan people were originated from the oldest Magi in the world. Back in the ancient time, the strongest and wisest Magi with the most extreme thoughts and the oddest tempers from many human clans gathered together and created the Chu Wu Clan. They were proud. They believed that they were as powerful as divine gods. They despised divine gods; they looked down upon the humankind.
Changwu Clan people were known as the closest ones to divine gods, but Chu Wu Clan people believed that they were even more powerful than true divine gods!
The Chu Wu Clan had a long history. From this clan, the first Magus who actually managed to regrow his body from a single drop of blood emerged, as well as the one who regrew his broken head. Back in the era of Emperor Fuxi, a Chu Wu Clan Magus claimed that he had created the ‘drug for immortality’.
Chu Wu Clan people were crazy. Each of them was perusing the great Dao they believed in. For achieving their goals, they could do anything. When Emperor Shennong was ruling the human world, a Magus from Chu Wu Clan believed that Shennong’s spirit blood contained the essence herbal power, and with that, a new drug for immortality could be created. For this very reason, that Magus crazily attempted to assassinate Emperor Shennong three times!
Si Wen Ming was only slightly stressed, as Cloud Sun Clan and Wuchang Clan both came for the credit. However, when Chu Wu Clan people suddenly showed up, Si Wen Ming’s face turned pure dark, as if thunderbolts would dart out of that face at any time.
Ji Hao silently recalled what he had read about Chu Wu Clan in a secret record in the Magi Palace. He looked at the sky speechlessly. These Chu Wu Clan people, they were truly mad scientists. For their magic studies, they could do all kinds of crazy things completely beyond other people’s understanding.
The problem was that these crazy Chu Wu Clan never had any interest in the power of the human society. Normally, they lived solitarily in the Magi Ancestor Mountain, without coming out. Ordinary people couldn’t even find a trace of them.
But why did they show up to attack the Kui Gate? Did they suddenly think it through? Had they tasted the sweetness of power now? Did they want the throne too?
The Ghost Chariot Clan, You Chao Family, Qiong Sang Family, added with the eighteen families and clans that arrived later, sent out their warriors and formed a great army which surrounded the Kui Gate.
Between the Kui Gate and the army was the pyramid formation, which looked like a glowing, enormous pyramid. Dark Water Serpent was trapped in the formation, with countless dragon-like thunderbolts striking heavily on his body, burning his skin and making him scream.
This formation was constructed with one hundred and eight dark small pyramids, each containing an after-world spirit treasures as the core. That meant Dark Water Serpent was being beaten by one hundred and eight after-world spirit treasures together. Even as the first dark water serpent, one of the first generation of living creatures un the world, he was harmed awfully, such that even his roars sounded weak now.
“You Chao Family boys, you leave all of this old loach’s spirit blood for me! All its spirit blood is mine! If you dare to take one single drop, I will go to your hometown and try my new bloodline curse there!” screamed a Chu Wu Clan Magus, who was wearing a dragon-bone helmet, body wrapped in a long piece of dark dragon skin.
This scary-looking old man laughed and continued screaming, “You boys listen carefully. Among all the trophies, my people and I will pick first, then you pick. Otherwise, our Chu Wu Clan will never forgive you!”
Cloud Sun Family, Wuchang Family, You Chao Family, Qiong Sang Family…All the other families and clans either originated from ancient divine emperors or had raised human emperors. But facing the crazy Chu Wu Clan people, they glanced at each other, and none of them said a word.
Violent people might be afraid of strong people, strong people might be afraid of desperate people, and desperate people might be afraid of bigots!
Chu Wu Clan people were typical bigots. Any sane human being would never want to start a conflict against them!
One had to mention again that they even tried to assassinate Emperor Shennong! Back then, Shennong was the human emperor and the most powerful being in the human world. Besides, he had a great reputation, and was respected and supported by almost all human clans.
These crazy people dared to try to assassinate even a man like Shennong, not to mention anyone else! Going to one’s hometown, and curse or poison their families? These people would totally do what they said!
Seeing the leaders of all the other clans remain silent, this Chu Wu Clan old man laughed proudly and said, “I am Wu Gu. Wu as Magus, Gu as that Gu you know…As my name states, my art of Gu is the best among human beings, the best in the world!”
Holding his head high, Wu Gu continued proudly, “This time, our Chu Wu Clan came to the Kui Gate not to make contributions, but to collect materials! Therefore, to do what, and how, you should all know! If you don’t, I can help!”
Looking at Wu Gu from a distance away and hearing him yell at the others, Ji Hao sneered, said, “This old man, how dare he talk like that? Uncle Wen Ming…”
Si Wen Ming slowly nodded and said in a deep voice, “Wu Gu? I’ve heard about him. He…meant what he said. His art of Gu can truly be counted as the best among human beings. Be careful if you have to talk to him. Try your best to not offend him.”
Ji Hao paused. Si Wen Ming sounded serious. As he made Si Wen Ming talk so seriously, that old man named Wu Gu seemed to be a truly big deal.
Wu Gu was still stating his requests. Being trapped in the pyramid formation, Dark Water Serpent suddenly burst with a thunderous roar.
“What are you doing? Watching the show? If I die, none of you can live!”
Following his voice, raging flames rose into the sky from the mountains on both sides of the Kui Gate, even turning the dark clouds in the sky red. Scorching hot airstreams surged over from all directions, while the one-thousand-miles-wide area in the sky above the Kui Gate became like a boiling red ocean.
Shrill crow caws could be heard. With his sharp eyesight, Ji Hao saw hundreds of thousands of expressionless strong warriors show up in the air above the Kui Gate. Each of them was holding a large red flag, which were all the same. They gripped the flags with both hands and waved strongly, releasing countless glowing-red fire crows.
Unlike fire crows who lived under the Gold Black Mountain back in Southern Wasteland, these fire crows that flew out from those flags didn’t have tangible bodies. Instead, their bodies were condensed from fires. Apparently, these were creatures of the natural fire power.
Those fire crows cawed with high-pitched yet hoarse voices, which were not so pleasant to hear. They created an ocean of flame while darting towards the great allied army from the twenty-one families and clans, leaving blinding beams of fiery light in the sky.
Within a blink of an eye, the army of over a million was covered entirely by these fire crows.
Chapter 1266: Vent The Anger
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao watched those fire crows transform into flowing fiery light streams and drown the allied army.
The one hundred and eight pyramids belonging to the You Chao Family buzzed deeply. The formation that had Dark Water Serpent trapped in it suddenly collapsed. Those dark pyramids darted in the sky and formed a mountain-shaped formation above the army, releasing a strong light shield that covered the army firmly.
Fiery crows cawed noisily while bumping rampantly on the defensive formation. But, not even a ripple of light was stirred up from the defensive formation. Warriors stood in the formation and pointed at enemies above the Kui Gate. Some even laughed out loud intentionally, even louder than those fire crows.
Dark Water Serpent was freed from the pyramid formation. He fiercely released dense clouds of poisonous gas towards the army. After finding out that the poisonous gas couldn’t drill even an inch into the defensive formation, he disappointedly shrank to about ten miles long, slowly raised a dark cloud, and flew back to before the Kui Gate. Coiled again on the dark cloud, he closed his eyes and seemed to fall asleep.
Fire Crows had been diving down from above the Kui Gate ceaselessly. Half of the sky was burned red by the fire.
Protected by the defensive formation, the army had nothing to fear. Leaders of all clans and families gathered together, arguing against each other.
“We can’t count on them!” Ji Hao shook his head as he glanced at the hundreds of warriors in the surroundings, who were put here to watch Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao. Holding his hands behind his body, Ji Hao walked back into the tent behind him.
Si Wen Ming gave a long sigh. Looking around at his warriors, who had regained their strengths and energies, he remained silent for a while, seeming to be thinking about something. Following behind Ji Hao, he walked into the tent as well.
Soon, what almost infuriated Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming happened — The leaders of those clans and families actually sent two to three hundred warriors from each family or clan to Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao’ campsite, and surrounded their tent.
A few Chu Wu Clan Magi even set up all kinds of early warning formations around their tent. The alarms would go off immediately after Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao left the tent for about three steps far. In the sky and underground, this entire area around the tent was now filled with all kinds of early warning formations.
A Cloud Sun commander stood by the entrance of the tent. He grinningly and quickly bowed to Ji Hao, who had an extremely dark face, and said, “Marquis Chong, Marquis Yao, thanks for your hard works in the past few years! You must be exhausted. As for the final nine water gates, you can just watch.”
After saying this with a nice face, this commander’s look changed so suddenly, which made him even like a crazy dog. With a sulky face and a grim tone, he continued, “Marquis Chong, Marquis Yao, please remember this. You better stay in this tent these days. We will send you the foods and the drinks. If you want women, we will get you any type of woman you want!”
“Breaking the nine water gates, everyone cares so much about that. Marquis Chong, Marquis Yao, please don’t do anything that might make we misunderstand….If, I said if, any conflict happens between your people and us…”
Ji Hao made a step forward and threw a slap straight to the face of this commoner, who was totally above himself.
Si Wen Ming almost foresaw this. He flashed to Ji Hao, but didn’t have the time to drag Ji Hao’s arm. Therefore, he could only stand before Ji Hao to protect that commander.
Ji Hao’s palm almost slapped on Si Wen Ming’s head. He hurriedly took back his hand, twisted his body and slipped nimbly away from Si Wen Ming, fast as a loach. Then, he raised his right foot and kicked violently on this commander’s crotch.
That Cloud Sun Family commander slightly curved up his lip corners, as if he were glad to see this happen. In the meanwhile, he scornfully snorted while launching a heavy elbow strike with his right elbow to Ji Hao’s foot.
This time, Si Wen Ming didn’t manage to stop it.
Boom! Ji Hao’s flood dragon skin boot was shattered into bits, while the commanders’ one-inch-thick metal arm protector sparkled with a dazzling group of spell symbol, then being quaked into thousands of bits by Ji Hao’s foot.
A blood mist spread in the air as the commander’s elbow crushed under Ji Hao’s foot. His left forearm fell on the ground, with fingers twitching intensely.
“You…” The commander’s face turned pale, while around three-hundred warriors under his command pulled out their blades and approached Ji Hao.
“You say one more useless word, I will lead my army join the water-kind and kill you all!” Ji Hao’s eyeballs turned into a scary pure silver color. He sent the extremely negative power to every corner of his body, generating a thin cracking noise from the air around him. Thin blue ice flakes emerged in the sky, and slowly drifted down to the ground.
The air temperature dropped rapidly. Even the air was frozen by the cold power released from Ji Hao’s body.
“Do you believe that I will join the water-kind and kill you all?” Ji Hao stared at the commander’s pale face with a dark, evil look. “Do you believe it?”
“You, do you dare to?” The commander tremblingly pointed at Ji Hao.
“Wanna try? Point at me with that finger of yours again. Do I dare? Wanna try?” Ji Hao gave a frigid, vicious grin, then laughed with a cold voice, “And you can make a bet with me, whether Emperor Shun will punish me or not after I kill you all.”
A silver light sphere rose from Ji Hao’s head. A terrifying cold power swept across the entire mountainside. Soon, this whole area was covered with a thick layer of ice. Muffled cracking noises could be heard from frozen rocks on the mountain.
“Or, you can make a bet whether…Emperor Shun will be able to punish me after that?” Ji Hao was so angry that he said this straightforwardly.
The commander stared at Ji Hao stunned. He even forgot to trigger spirit blood to heal his wounds in panic. He looked at Ji Hao, sensing his power and the cold silver light in his eyes. Did he truly offend someone that was hard to deal with?
But according to the information about Ji Hao that was with the Cloud Sun Family and some other clans and families, Marquis Yao Ji Hao didn’t have a great background! He was just a lucky boy from a small Southern Wasteland clan. Supported by Si Wen Ming, he earned his small territory and low position. How could he release a power that was even scarier than the power of the Master Elder of Cloud Sun Family?
“I…I…” The commander dared not to say anything else. Commanders sent over by the other clans and families to watch Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming dared not to talk either.
“Piss off!” Ji Hao slapped on this commander’s face and sent him flying far away, then shouted fiercely, “Remember, we will not eat or drink whatever you give us! We will tell you what we want, and you have to bring those to us! If we want to eat dragon livers and phoenix guts, you bring those to us. If we want to drink dragon marrow and phoenix blood, you bring those to us!”
“If I want a woman, even if the one I want is your mother, you bring her to me! If you don’t, I will kill you!”
Nearly a hundred warriors had approached him. Glaring at those badly shocked warriors, Ji Hao sneered and suddenly moved. Almost simultaneously, he gave each warrior a heavy slap on the face, and sent all of them flying away.
“Phew!” Ji Hao let out a heavy breath, then laughed out loud towards the sky, “Finally feels better…We need to find something to do!”
Si Wen Ming helplessly looked at Ji Hao. But somehow, Ji Hao felt that Si Wen Ming was trying so hard to not laugh, wasn’t he?
Chapter 1267: The Key
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao told Yemo Shayi to prepare his sword to kill, then secretly gathered nearly ten-thousand Jia Clan elites, who were best at killing. In the meanwhile, he sneakily prepared nearly a thousand divine towers in Si Wen Ming’s campsite.
He was hundred percent ready to start a great battle against those families and clans. However, those families and clans made no reaction.
The commander who had his arm kicked broken by Ji Hao was transferred back to the army. Now, those warriors sent over to watch Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao had stopped following closely behind them everywhere. Instead, they moved to further areas. Many early warning formations around the tent were taken away too.
Ji Hao lost his temper, but somehow, this seemed to make those people realize that they shouldn’t push Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao too far. Therefore, they didn’t do anything about it, but focused on the Kui Gate.
Three days had passed. Ji Hao was evilly preparing for a great fight, but now, he disappointingly looked at the Kui Gate, which was burning with the flame of war. He sighed helplessly. Seeing this, the warriors responsible for watching him hurriedly turned around, in case Ji Hao saw them and beat them up in front of everyone else.
Standing by the entrance of the gate, and having watched for quite a while, Ji Hao saw the raging flames around the Kui Gate, and arrows darting in the air. All kinds of weird magics were cast, and all types of powers bumped against each other in the sky. From time to time, warriors from different clans and families ganged up and rushed to the Kui Water disorderly. But, before they could do anything useful, the water-kind army guarding the gate would attack and force them back.
Si Wen Ming’s trusted guards had been rushing in and out, reporting the war situation to him.
The contents of their reports varied. One said that a young elite from Cloud Sun Family was killed; one said that a Magus from Chu Wu Clan was injured seriously; one excitedly rushed over and reported that over ten dark water serpents, boas, and snakes were taken out. But soon, the same man returned with a dark face and told that a squad of the human army was wiped out, and the situation was not good.
The situation was not good indeed, like wet gelatin, sticky and muddy. Everyone was stuck in this gelatin, and couldn’t release the power, but could neither get out of it.
Another twenty-four hours later, Ji Hao couldn’t restrain his anger anymore. He flipped his hands, walked into the tent, and cast a sealing magic. He insulated the sounds inside the tent, then sat heavily in front of Si Wen Ming.
“Gong Gong does have capable people under his command. They‘ve prepared properly around the nine final water gates. Armies, formations, they have all the advantages. Breaking the gates…Those people can never do it.”
Si Wen Ming had a long scroll spread in front of them, glowing with a dim light. It was a blueprint, the entire ‘all streams to the final land’ great formation was drawn on it. Si Wen Ming pointed his finger heavily on the area of the nine water gates.
“Those people, they have one thing wrong. For the battle of the nine gates, our purpose is not destroying Gong Gong’s armies as much as possible. Instead, we have to break the nine gates!” said Si Wen Ming with a deep voice, “What we should be doing is damaging the nine gates and creating a broad water channel for Midland.”
Snorting coldly, Si Wen Ming continued a bit helplessly, “If we want to destroy Gong Gong’s armies, we can kill them all anytime we want when the flood is gone, and those water-kind creatures become food on chopping boards.”
“But good for them, they now want to kill Dark Water Serpent and all of his offsprings. They are only thinking about how to completely wipe out the water-kind army before the Kui Gate,” said Si Wen Ming with a bland, slightly taunting tone.
“Look at them. Attacking strongly, luring the enemies into traps, besieging, provoking…They’ve used all kinds of strategies, and indeed killed a large number of water-kind creatures under Dark Water Serpent’s command…But, what’s the point?”
Spreading his hands, Si Wen Ming gave a bitter smile, then looked at Ji Hao and said, “Seriously, we can’t count on them. We’ve fought so hard for today. If we are stuck here by the final nine water gates…One more day the flood last, one more day our people will suffer.”
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and looked at the blueprint. Carefully looking at the nine water gates area for a while, he responded with a deep voice, “Let them play. They want the credit, let them risk their lives for it. We focus on what we should be doing. Breaking the nine gates? Hmm, this area has such a strong earth meridian power. It won’t be easy for us to damage these tens of miles long mountain ranges!”
Si Wen Ming took out a whip-like, dark yellow thing from his sleeve. The object was coiled in a mist. It seemed to be metallic, but not entirely, and was covered in complicated patterns.
“This is a ‘mountain driving whip’, a treasure that belonged to the Earth Emperor. It has the power to move earth meridians and control the flow directions of the earth power.” Stroking the six-foot-long whip, Si Wen Ming said frowningly, “It’s just…”
Ji Hao reached out his hand, grabbed over the whip, and swung it in the air.
He immediately sensed a special heaviness from the whip. He felt that he wasn’t holding a short whip, but instead, lifting a continent. The whip was not heavy, only about one hundred and fifty kilograms, but Ji Hao could barely hold it.
Ji Hao sent his spirit power into the whip, then spread out towards all directions. All of a sudden, Ji Hao’s spirit power drilled into the ground magically and smoothly, like fishes returning to the water.
One hundred miles, one thousand miles, ten-thousand miles…A million miles…His spirit power moved freely underground, through all earth meridians. Holding the whip, Ji Hao’s spirit power easily scanned across all mountains and hills within the area ten million miles in radius. By using his spirit power, Ji Hao could now recognize every single mountain in this area. All those mountains and hills seemed to become docile puppies, and as long as Ji Hao gives his order, they would follow his mind and moves.
“This…” Ji Hao grinned happily, “Uncle Wen Ming, we have such a powerful treasure, then what are you worrying about?”
Si Wen Ming shook his head, smiled bitterly and said, “The only problem is that mountains can only move slowly under the effect of this treasure. Every twenty-four hours, a mountain can move thirty to fifty miles at most. To make the Kui Gate broad enough to allow the flood go through, it will take at least a month.”
A month, it was not long, but not so short either. A month would be enough for Gong Gong to come up with all kinds of solutions, and for those powerful human clans and families to cause more troubles.
Neither Gong Gong nor those powerful clans would give Si Wen Ming enough time to move those mountains away with the whip and create a broad water channel.
About obstructing Si Wen Ming, those powerful human families and clans were on the same side with Gong Gong!
“Uncle Wen Ming…I have an idea! Hmm, but you may have to bear some blame for it!”
Ji Hao gripped the whip, pondered for a while, then laughed.
Chapter 1268: Sneak Into the Kui Gate
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao withdrew his troops.
Right in front of those elite warriors from the twenty-one powerful families and clans, Ji Hao cursed out loud for a while, then left with his people. Watched by all those warriors, Si Wen Ming tried to persuade Ji Hao to stay for quite a while, but failed. Ji Hao still left. His last words made the faces of all people from the twenty-one families and clans turn dark.
“I’m going back. These years, I’ve been darting around Midland restlessly. I killed millions and millions of enemies. I didn’t fail Emperor Shun, didn’t fail Uncle Wen Ming, didn’t fail all human beings! I’m going back. My Yao Mountain territory might have been flattened already. My parents and my so many brothers are still waiting for me back there!”
“With you powerful ones, the nine final gates won’t be a problem. People, the future of the humankind is in your hands now. I’m heading back to Yao Mountain territory. Powerful ones from Cloud Sun Family, Wuchang Family, You Chao Family, Qiong Sang Family, and all the other families, I wish you can stop the flood as soon as possible, save us human beings from the disaster, and allow us to rebuild out homelands!”
After shouting these words with many hidden meanings, Ji Hao left with his people.
Probably for showing his strength or venting his rage before he left, Ji Hao beheaded the thousands of priests chained on the nine dragons chariot. He cast a magic to create an iceberg before the Kui Gate, and piled the heads of those priests on it.
Thousands of bloody and twisted heads were placed on the iceberg, staring at You Chao Yu, Qiong Sang Sheng and the others with lifeless eyes. Seeing this, the leaders of the twenty-one powerful families and clans even had their lips trembling in anger, yet they could do nothing to Ji Hao.
Ji Hao swaggered off, leaving a great mess behind.
Si Wen Ming failed to persuade Ji Hao to stay. He gave a long sigh, then gathered his troop after Ji Hao left, and slowly retreated towards Pu Ban City. Before he left, he sent a very sincere letter to the leaders of the twenty-one families and clans. In the letter, Si Wen Ming entrusted the entire flood-control mission to You Chao Yu and the other leaders. He clearly pointed out that he wasn’t capable enough to accomplish the mission, and he had worked so hard for years, so he was now tired, exhausted, and with not enough remaining energy to break the nine water gates.
Therefore, he entrusted everything to the twenty-one powerful clans and families, which popped up suddenly for the credit. Si Wen Ming had also clearly said in the letter that if these families and clans successfully broke the nine water gates and opened the channels to the Final Land, he would willingly give up the greatest credit for the flood-control mission!
Ji Hao left, and so did Si Wen Ming, neatly and carelessly. After that, the people from the twenty-one families and clans staying around the Kui Gate immediately went crazy. Si Wen Ming said pretty clearly that as long as they broke the nine water gates, he would give up the greatest credit! According to the agreement made by Emperor Shun and all clans and families from the alliance of human clans, the one who earned the greatest credit for the flood-control mission would be able to succeed to the throne!
The allied army started attacking the Kui Gate crazily. All of their most secret magics were cast. All of their ultimate skills that they didn’t want anyone else to know about were now put in use without hesitation.
Six hours after Ji Hao and Si wen Ming left, the water-kind army guarding the Kui Gate suffered a great damage. Every single moment, a hundred thousand water-kind creatures would be killed. Even Dark Water Serpent himself had a half of his head chopped off by You Qiong Yu, Qiong Sang Sheng, Ghost Chariot Green Grass and the other nine leaders, joint-handedly. These leaders had completely fallen into madness. They combined their powers and almost slaughtered Dark Water Serpent on the scene.
When this crazy battle was happening, Ji Hao sneaked into the Kui Gate with Heng Ling and Yuan Li.
The allied army attacked fiercely. Whacked by the crazy allied human force, the water-kind army under Dark Water Serpent’s command suffered a heavy pressure. Therefore, Dark Water Serpent sent Gong Gong an urgent request for help. Following Gong Gong’s order, countless water-kind spirit creatures began gathering towards Kui Gate.
Heng Xing showed his true body as a three-hundred-meter-long henggong fish. He trod on a strong gale, flying in the air, raising storms and shattering thunderbolts. Releasing a dense dark mist from his mouth, he arrived in the water-kind campsite on top of the Kui Gate from the northwest.
Yuan Li had also shown his true face. Carrying a large tree trunk and baring his teeth, he squatted on Heng Xing’s head and narrowed his eyes, looking at the other water-kind creatures on clouds with and unfriendly expression. Occasionally, some water-kind creatures moved close to Heng Xing ad Yuan Li, trying to make friends with them. But Yuan Li would swing the tree trunk straight down, and even break the bones of those poor water-kind creatures, making them scream in pain.
From Priest Hua’s results of Dao of evolvement, Ji Hao found a hundred and eight types of transformation magic. He cast one of those and turned himself into a water ape, looking about the same as Yuan Li. Creating a fierce coldness around him, Ji Hao sat on Heng Xing’s back expressionlessly, legs crossed while looking around with his blue pair of eyes. All water-kind creatures who saw him would quiver in fear.
The top area of the Kui Gate was flat. Hundreds of flags stood on the ground, emitting a strong spirit creature power vibration, creating hundreds of differently sized gates.
Tens of heavily armored water-kind spirit creatures stood under each gate. These creatures had human shapes, but more or less, they had scale-like patterns on their faces. Apparently, most of these water-kind warriors were snakes, boas and serpents, under the command of Dark Water Serpent.
Groups of water-kind spirit walked to those gates in big steps. The ones guarding under each gate shouted and asked them about their names and backgrounds. Those water-kind spirit warriors gave their names, then without asking further questions, those guards conveniently handed them pieces of bloody meat and let them into the boundless campsite behind those gates.
Heng Xing landed heavily outside a gate. In panic, two spirit snakes with dark armors glanced at him, then looked at Yuan Li and Ji Hao, who were sitting on his back. Instantly, these two slim guards bowed deeply to Heng Xing, Yuan Li and Ji Hao.
“Si…Si…”
Before a guard could finish the word ‘Sir’, Yuan Li leaped down from Heng Xing’s head, slapped him away and yelled, “Si-what? We heard that Lord Gong Gong’s has ordered all water-kind creatures to gather in Kui Gate area to defend against the humankind, right?”
Before the other guard responded, Yuan Li continued loudly, “Hm, we’ve traveled from far. We’re tired, so we’ll go into the campsite to take a rest first. As for those human beings, tell us when they attack the camp.”
Having finished talking, Yuan Li kicked the guard away. He still didn’t give the guard a chance to talk.
Heng Xing laughed loudly, transformed into a six-meters-tall, muscular man, politely bowed to Ji Hao, and said, “Big Bro, shall we get in and find a place to take some rest? Hehe, these snakes are scrawny. If you’re hungry, we can find large one later and grill him.”
Hearing Heng Xing, a snake guard tremblingly walked over and said carefully, “Sir…Sir, our great ancestor, Dark Water Serpent has given his order…In the camp, spirit creatures can’t eat each other…”
Learning from Yuan Li, Ji Hao slapped this snake guard away. Then, all three of them laughed towards the sky and released strong power vibrations together. They straight into the camp and disappeared without a trace.
Countless snake warriors guarded in this area, yet none of them dared to say a word. They just let Ji Hao into the Kui Gate.
Chapter 1269: The Chaotic Spirit Creature Market
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
On the broad top of Kui Gate, the disheveled water-kind campsite seemed to be boundless. Rotten trees and moldy straws piled together; short fences stuck slantingly in the ground for about half a foot deep. Every other seven to eight miles, a door was opened on the fence for water-kind warriors to enter or exit. Each door was guarded by a few or tens of low-grade water-kind warriors.
Walking into the camp, an indescribable odor attacked Ji Hao. Almost all freshwater and seawater creatures were born with a strong fishy smell. Ordinary water-kind creatures already had a pretty strong fishy smell, not to mention the fact that the ones gathered in this camp were all spirit water-kind creatures, tens of years old at least. The fishy smell from them was hundreds, even a thousand times stronger than from the ordinary ones.
The strong fishy smell drilled into Ji Hao’s nostrils, straight up to his brain. Heng Xing and Yuan Li were used to this smell since long ago. While they excitedly looking around, Ji Hao was baring his teeth and shaking his head. He hurriedly cast a small magic and isolated himself from the smell. Only then did he finally have a chance to breathe.
Looking around with the lingering fear for that horrible smell, Ji Hao saw an enormous dead whale lying by a door. A dragon whale man was holding a large knife, one foot stepped on a fin of the dead whale, waving his arms and yelling.
Hundreds of smaller shaped spirit creatures gathered around the dead whale, with all kinds of things held in their hands. They wanted to trade for a piece of whale meat with the things in their hands. Clay bowls, vats, wine pots, lamps, anything could be found on those small spirit creatures’ hands. Some of them were even holding a few ragged human clothes. No one knew where they found those things.
The dragon whale man was shouting loudly. A few small spirit creatures approached with broken clay vats and bowls, but the whale man punched their faces, making them vomit blood and flee desperately. After that, the whale man took over a roughly crafted bronze lamps from another small spirit creature pretty delightfully, then grinningly chopped off a large piece of whale meat and handed it to that spirit creature.
Ji Hao clicked his tongue on watching this. A dragon whale man was actually selling whale meat! Only spirit creatures could do such things, right?
Behind the front gate of the camp was a long, winding road. Ji Hao saw the thousands of miles of distance on the road with a glance, but still failed to find its end. In some areas, the road was hundreds of meters wide, but in some areas, it was no more than twenty meters wide. Stinky bones, furs, and other garbage piled on both sides of the road. Some filthy organs were thrown right in the middle of the road, emitting a horrible smell.
Some small spirit creatures with awfully weak cultivations could only, barely transform a half of their bodies into human shapes. They squatted on both sides of the roads with pieces of hide paved on the ground. Placed on their hides were flowers, grasses, tree roots, sparkling ores, metals pieces and all kinds of things. These small spirit creatures sat by their stalls without saying anything, just silently waiting for customers.
Some relatively stronger ones, who had cultivated themselves for one to two hundred years, but not even as powerful as Junior Magi, had been walking back and forth on the road with their heads held high. If they saw things that they were interested in, they would walk over and grab that thing directly up. Some of them were willing to follow the rules, and would drop some meat or other foods for the stall owners. But some slightly stronger ones would grab the things and go straight away, saying no word and paying nothing. Those stall owners dared not to say a word to them, and could only watch them leave.
Many straggly ‘buildings’ stood on both sides of the road. Ji Hao wasn’t willing to describe those things with the word ‘building’ actually, because that would be a humiliation to the word itself. He didn’t know what to call those things by the road, shelters maybe? Some of those were simply holes covered in leaves; some were small areas surrounded by rotten woods, barely covered under large tree barks. Some better ones looked slightly more like real buildings, but still not even as good as livestock sheds back in the old Fire Crow Clan.
However, crude ‘buildings’ like these apparently belonged only to the ones powerful enough. A water-kind spirit creature needed to be as powerful as a human Senior Magus at least to own a ‘building’ like this.
Ji Hao heard some strange noises from these ‘buildings’. Following the thumping noises, some less sturdy ’buildings’ were slightly shaking.
Out of curiosity, Ji Hao released his spirt power and tried to find out what had been happening in those sheds. Quickly scanning across all ‘buildings’ within a hundred miles with his spirit power, Ji Hao’s face turned green, while he covered his eyes with his hand. He was almost blinded by what he saw. He couldn’t even describe what he had seen.
Had anyone ever seen a male octopus making love with a water snake? One snake tail and eight tentacles passionately coiling around each other! Had anyone ever seen a ‘shark mermaid’ doing it with a crocodile? That ‘mermaid’ had her lower body transformed into a human shape, yet she still had a shark head! Did anyone ever see seven to eight turtle men serving one starfish girl attentively?
Ji Hao couldn’t describe that scene. He slapped hard on his head, cast a soul magic he learned from the Dao of evolvement, and forcibly wiped out what he had seen just now. Forgetting those horrible scenes completely, Ji Hao gasped for air and walked forward quickly with a badly darkened face.
While walking, he murmured, “Let’s find a quiet place, with a better condition, and without too many people around!”
Following behind Ji Hao, Heng Xing and Yuan Li heard him and hurriedly popped out their eyes, checking around. But no matter how hard they tried, the kind of place Ji Hao required seemed not to exist in this chaotic water-kind campsite.
Walking for tens of miles forward, a fish skin flag suddenly flew out from a straw shed by the road. A swordfish man held the flag and yelled, “This slutty woman almost got me late! Oi! Human beings are whacking us out there! I need thirty-thousand warriors to join the battle! Anyone who is willing to fight will be awarded with a human arm!” Shouted the swordfish man, “If you want to taste human meat, follow me! Haha! Dark Water Serpent, our great ancestor has given his word, that you can have a half of all human beings you kill on the battlefield!”
Clicking his tongue, this swordfish man continued, “Delicious human meat! Eat one piece of that, and your cultivation will soar! Have you little things ever had a chance to taste human meat? Hehe, follow me. You can fill your stomachs with human meat now!”
The swordfish man raised the flag and waved for a while. Hearing him, seventy to eighty small spirit creatures rushed over from all directions, and followed him to the battlefield before the Kui Gate.
Chapter 1270: A Yu in the Market
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao watched the swordfish man taking tens of thousands of small spirit creatures to the battlefield. Ten minutes later, a few more warrior-recruiting flags stood up in the camp. A few bigger-shaped spirit creatures yelled under those flags, promising some benefits, then large groups of silly small spirit creatures followed them to the battlefield.
Water-kind spirit creatures had been gathering to the Kui Gate campsite from all directions. In the meanwhile, large spirit creatures sent over by Dark Water Serpent waved their flags and recruited batches after batches of warriors. Groups of small spirit creatures rushed to the battlefield excitedly, risked their lives for a bite of fresh human meat. Ji Hao saw those small spirit creatures leave, but so far, he hadn’t seen one small spirit creature return with trophies.
Ji Hao, Heng Xing, and Yuan Li walked along this messy road for about an hour. In this area, stall owners on both sides of the road were large spirit creatures, who were not weak at all. Many of them were as strong as Senior Magi. Among spirit creatures, each of them was strong enough to occupy a territory.
One could now find something good on their stalls. For example, Ji Hao saw a human-head-sized piece of extremely negative dragon blood dark steel on the stall that belonged to a snake man. This type of metal existed deep underground, in the ancient poison fire. For some reason, this piece absorbed dragon blood, and was nourished by the extremely negative power for centuries long, eventually becoming a rare, valuable material.
It was already extremely difficult for a metal ore buried deep underground, burned by the ancient earth core poisonous fire, to absorb dragon blood, not to mention being nourished by the extremely negative power. After all, the star of extreme negative nature in Pan Gu world was occupied by a powerful being with a super powerful magic, such that ordinary creatures couldn’t even sense weak extremely negative power lingering in the air.
This piece of steel could be made into flying swords with Yu Yu’s special technique, which would be highly harmful to primordial spirits and embryos of Dao. By creating a slight scratch on the skin, these flying swords could cause a severe damage to one’s soul. According to Ji Hao’s estimation, flying swords made with this material would have a considerable suppressive effect on sky devils.
Ji Hao excitedly walked to the stall and asked about the price amicably. He even took out tens of jade coins, attempting to purchase this piece of steel with a high price. Jade coin was a circulating currency in the alliance of human clans.
The snake man looked at Ji Hao confusedly, shaking his head. He only wanted blood and flesh containing strong life-force. Things like jade coins were something he hadn’t even seen before. He didn’t know what those exquisitely crafted small jade pieces could do.
Bargaining for a while, the snake man still refused to accept those jade coins as payment.
A quarter of an hour later, Ji Hao frowned and looked at the snake man. Heng Xing had been waiting aside, and had already lost his patience. He suddenly burst with a great roar as his head transformed back into a giant fish head. He grabbed over the slim snake man, opened his jaws and swallowed the snake man up.
Burping in satisfaction, Heng Xing bumped his teeth against each other, creating a puff of fire sparkle. He then fiercely yelled at the other stall owners in the surroundings, “Which one of you dares to charge my big bro? How dare you?! Do you wanna die? If you don’t want your lives anymore, I’ll take your lives!”
All the surrounding water-kind spirit creatures lowered their heads and dared not to make any noise.
Heng Xing released his power that belonged to a Henggong fish, a top-grade water-kind creature. Naturally, the power from his bloodline disabled these lowly water-kind creatures from even thinking about resistance.
Yuan Li happily grabbed up the dragon blood dark steel that Ji Hao wanted, handed it to Ji Hao and laughed, “Big bro, whatever you want, let us know. We can just get it for you. You are already showing your respect to them by wanting to take things from them. What can you say to those stupid lowly things? Give them money? They’ll be fairly lucky if you don’t kill them!”
Ji Hao took over the steel and put it into a sleeve. He was a bit confused.
Was this a social law of the spirit creature society? Too wild, too cruel, but seemed to be not so bad!
As they kept moving forward, Ji Hao looked around at those stalls on both sides of the road. Every time his eyes stayed on one thing for a slightly longer time, Heng Xing and Yuan Li would immediately rush up, give the stall owner a heavy slap, then take that thing and walk straightaway.
Heng Xing and Yuan Li were not ashamed at all, and neither did those stall owners take any action. Watching this, all surrounding spirit creatures did or said nothing either, as if this was totally reasonable and normal. Apparently, in the society of spirit creatures, such things were indeed reasonable and normal!
The powerful ones could have everything, which was the greatest rule of spirit creatures!
Moving forward for hundreds of miles, ‘buildings’ on both sides of the road turned to be slightly presentable. The closer Ji Hao got to the center of the camp, the stronger he found those surrounding spirit creatures to be. Probably for this reason, ‘buildings’ on both sides of the road now seemed finally like real houses, some even having well-crafted doors and windows.
Some buildings in this area were made from well-polished rock blocks, with each rock block fitting perfectly. Ji Hao scanned these buildings with his spirit power and found that even the thinnest blade couldn’t cut into the joints of two rock blocks. These polished rock buildings were mostly large, with great spaces in the surroundings. Usually, a building like this was always guarded by a group of strong, heavily armored water-kind warriors.
The spirit creature power vibrations that came from these rock buildings were pure and strong. Apparently, the owners of these buildings were possessors of higher-grade bloodlines and great cultivations; they should be as powerful as Magus Kings at least. Walking past these buildings, Ji Hao even sensed aroma of liquor and grilled meat.
The lower grade small spirit creatures were still chewing raw meat and drinking blood, yet these higher-grade ones had already been living a luxurious life, like nobles among human beings.
‘Pop, pop, pop’, a strange footstep could be heard from a large, heavily guarded building behind Ji Hao. This footstep sound was rather special, sounding like a creature with a pair of large webbed foot running quickly across a muddy area.
Ji Hao remembered this footstep sound; he had heard it before. Looking where the footsteps came from, Ji Hao saw a nine-meters-long Yu, leaping out of a large building. Sitting on the back of the Yu was a young man with a dark face and a long red robe, looking like an evil ghost.
“Eh, great ancestor is way too cautious…What can ever happen in a place like this? I’ve been stuck in that room for days. I got to have some fun!”
The young man laughed with a hissing voice as he mounted on the Yu, flashed down to the road and stopped in the middle. Looking around for a while, he murmured with a low voice, “Hmm, where can I find a beautiful girl? Those snake girls are naturally harmful to Yu, hmm… I should find a few little clam girls. Hehe, they’re tender and white, and I can eat them when I’m done playing with them. They’re the best!”
Hearing this, Ji Hao’s eye corners twitched slightly. ‘I can eat them when I’m done playing with them’, was something one could only hear from a spirit creature.
But ‘great ancestor’? Who was that? And why did this Yu come to the Kui Gate? What was he doing?
Ji Hao glanced at the building, then released his spirit power and covered the building like flowing water.
Chapter 1271: A Shocking Discovery
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The young man mounted on the Yu went away to find his source of fun.
Ji Hao’s spirit power covered that building up like a giant web, then drilled in. Touching the building with his spirit power, Ji Hao found that all rock blocks in this building were thickly covered in spell symbols! Those were ancient spell symbols from the heaven, dark-golden, carved in those rock blocks, and releasing a strong sense of power. If Ji Hao were an ordinary cultivator, he would trigger natural thunderbolts by touching these spell symbols with his spirit power. Then, his spirit power would be crushed by those thunderbolts. But Ji Hao carefully activated his embryo of Dao of the extreme negative, and merged the extremely negative power with his spirit power. Thus, his spirit power turned soft and faintly sensible, seeming to melt completely in the air. Spell symbols in those rock blocks slightly quaked, but failed to discover Ji Hao’s spirit power, and all dimmed down.
Ji Hao’s spirit power silently went through the thick wall and scanned across this rock building, which was hundreds of meters in square.
The building was filled with a strong space power. A silver-white lamp floated in the middle of the largest room, with a thumb-sized, silver light sparkling on it, emitting powerful waves of space vibration that sealed the surrounding space. Because of this lamp, the inner space of this building was extremely broad, about one hundred miles squared.
Tens of human-shaped puppets in golden armors stood in the room. These puppets were made from an alloy mixed with large amounts of magic crystals, with the natures of earth, fire, water, green, and metal. They were holding golden, large swords, guarding a dark, round-shaped altar.
Cold airstreams had been flowing out of the altar ceaselessly, touching those golden puppets and covering them up with a thin layer of ice, causing a sizzling noise. But soon, those puppets heated themselves and melted the ice.
The room was suffused by a watery mist. On the round-shaped altar, three asleep Yu we surrounded by a dim blue light. The dim blue light had been shaking like water. Occasionally, a stream of light would rise tens of meters high, and within the light, a tall figure would suddenly appear.
Ji Hao clearly saw the three figures above the three Yu, in the three light streams. Suddenly, he sensed a sharp pain from his teeth, as if countless needles had pierced into his tooth roots. Because of the pain, a half of his face twitched intensely — He recognized one of three figures. That was an old Gong Gong, one of the three he saw back in the Huai water eye!
Back in the Huai water eye, he opened a coffin, and saw a clone of an old Gong Gong lying in it. Ji Hao remembered his face. Lying on this dark altar in the stone building were not human-shaped, fleshy bodies. Instead, those were three Yu in a deep sleep. But in the dark blue light above the three Yu, three figures were sparkling, and one of those looked exactly like that old Gong Gong. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao sensed something familiar from the three Yu.
That was a special power that belonged only to Gong Gong Family, the family of the Water God!
Carefully, Ji Hao reached his spirit power to the three Yu. Faintly, he sensed that the water god power that came from the three Yu had been growing stronger and stronger, rapidly. Ji Hao did a rough calculation, according to which, in a couple of days, the water god power contained in the bodies of these Yu would go beyond the grade of peak-level Divine Magus.
Ji Hao looked at this large rock building in shock.
Didn’t the twelve former human emperors destroy the nine water eyes? They were sure that all clones of old Gong Gongs were destroyed! And in order to prevent future problems, Ji Hao asked Taisi to curse Yu Ancestor to death with the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book. Taisi confirmed that Yu Ancestor had ceased to exist in this world, because he couldn’t sense anything from Yu Ancestor anymore after the curse.
Ancestor Yu was dead, while all clones of old Gong Gong were destroyed, which meant Gong Gong’s plan of bringing old Gong Gongs back to Pan Gu world had failed completely…But why would three strange Yu exist in a rock building, that seemed to be nothing special, in the water-kind campsite on the Kui Gate?
These Yu had the water god power releasing from their bodies, and the figures of old Gong Gongs sparkling above their heads. Their water god power was growing stronger at a shocking rate. Besides, Ji Hao also sensed that because of the increase of the space power released from the silver lamp, the water god power from the three Yu was somehow connected with some mysterious beings from extremely far away!
The plan of Gong Gong Family wasn’t ruined. Gong Gong and his people found another way to restart it. The twelve water worlds were now very close to Pan Gu world. Therefore, the water power contained in the air had reached an unreasonably high point. For this reason, the water god power contained in the bodies of these Yu had been rising fast. In all probability, the twenty-seven old Gong Gongs would be able to return to Pan Gu world anytime they wanted now!
“Damn it…Taisi…Yu Ancestor is still alive, he must be!” With a dark face, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and slowly approached this building.
He couldn’t blame Taisi for this.
Taisi was silly and confused, but his magic curse was terrifying. Furthermore, he possessed the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book, and was guided by the lingering true spirit of a fallen ancient devil god. He had learned a lot from the devil god. Therefore, the magic curse he cast to Ancestor Yu must be successful!
It must be Gong Gong or Yu Ancestor. They found a way to survive the curse. Something about Yu Ancestor changed magically, which allowed him to survive under the power of the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book,!
Inside the embryo of Dao of evolvement, hazy lotuses sparkled. From Priest Hua’s countless centuries of experience, Ji Hao quickly found about ten methods to survive after being locked by the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book. Then, he found over a hundred ways to change the features of his power, and to cut off all connections to the past.
The Nailhead Seven Arrows Book was powerful indeed, but facing these methods Ji Hao found from the embryo of Dao of evolvement, a great probability was that it might miss the target.
Taisi wasn’t the one to blame. Gong Gong Family was certainly powerful and resourceful. Otherwise, how would they even dare to raise the flood and try to seize the greatest power of Pan Gu world?
Taking a few steps forward, Ji Hao turned around and looked at the house right next to the rock building.
The rock building was large and sturdy, square in shape, while the house Ji Hao looked at was a section of the spine of an unknown, giant spirit creature. Seven to eight holes were opened on it as the door and windows, which made this piece of bone a house.
Seven to eight small spirit creatures stood by the door of this three-hundred-meters-long, tens of meters tall bone house. They were chatting and laughing.
Ji Hao glanced at these small spirit creatures, then walked towards them in big steps. He conveniently grabbed the neck of a small spirit creature, then threw him away.
The other spirit creatures instantly stopped talking and laughing. In panic, they looked at Ji Hao, and sensed the frosty power from him. They trembled, and dared not to say a word.
“Go tell your master that I like this big bone!”
“Tell him to move away as soon as possible. Otherwise, I am feeling really hungry now!”
Ji Hao patted his belly, then grinned. He had turned himself into a water ape, and by grinning, he bared all his sharp shining teeth, which were truly scary!
Chapter 1272: Crayfish Shermie
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
A very strange-looking, large spirit creature slowly walked out of the bone house.
He was more than five-meters tall, crookbacked like a giant shrimp, with a piece of shark leather wrapped around his waist. His skin had a cyan-blue color, with two long beard wisps on the chin. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao, then glanced at Yuan Li and Heng Xing. Clicking his tongue, he shook his head.
“Henggong fish, water ape…We can’t afford to offend these gentlemen. Boys, let’s go!” This spirit creature waved his hand and said to his people, “I took his house from someone else. Now, some other people are going to take it from me, totally reasonable. Let’s go find the next poor guy and get us a new place to live!”
Following a water-clattering noise, tens of shrimp warriors leaped out of the bone house. These shrimp warriors were about three-meters and two-feet tall, not entirely human shaped yet. They carried different sized bags as they lined up orderly behind this large spirit creatures, forming a mini array.
“Sir, this house is yours now!” The large spirit creature bowed deeply to Ji Hao and said calmly, “This bone, don’t underestimate it. This bone belonged to a golden horn shark, which had almost passed the natural trial and became a dragon. This bone contains a trace of true dragon life-force, which is highly beneficial for lower-grade water-kind creatures like me!”
He said the few words ‘lower-grade water-kind creatures’ with emphasis.
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he felt that this large spirit creature was quite interesting. He was as powerful as a low-grade Divine Magus, and was so calm and mild. He wasn’t violent and impulsive like the other water-kind creatures, neither had he shouted or yelled so far. He was a well-cultivated one!
Besides, he was much smarter than ordinary water-kind spirit creatures, even those enormous ones who might be hundreds of times stronger than himself. At least, among all those enormous spirit creatures Ji Hao slaughtered in the past few years, no a single one could talk so politely and thoughtfully with a deeper meaning. Just now, he specifically pointed out to Ji Hao that this bone house was highly beneficial to ‘lower-grade water-kind creatures’. By doing this, he clearly told Ji Hao that to top-grade water-kind creatures like henggong fish and water ape, this bone wasn’t so valuable!
“Interesting!” Seeing this spirit creature prepare to leave with the group of warriors, Ji Hao pressed his hand on this spirit creature’s shoulder. The bared shoulders of this spirit creature were covered in a half-foot-thick layer of shell. The shell was cyan-blue in color, thickly covered with tiny and short thorns. Pressing on these thorns, Ji Hao even sensed a slight pain.
Ji Hao had an unreasonably strong body by now, yet those thorns on the spirit creature’s shoulders made him feel painful, which was pretty impressive. Ji Hao was more and more curious about this spirit creature — Those thorns on his shoulder were even stronger than an ordinary holy weapon.
“You…What are you?” Ji Hao took a sideway step and blocked the spirit creature’s way.
“Sir, I am a lowly creature…I am a crayfish…Many years ago, I might have swallowed some powerful herbs, then I started to know things. I’ve been cultivating myself after that, until today.” The spirit creature lowered his body deeper and deeper, looking at Ji Hao with a bright grin as he said with a low, humble voice, “I dare not to offend you, sir. If I did anything wrong, please, forgive me!”
Crayfish? Like a mantis shrimp?
Ji Hao licked his lips. He thought of something that happened a very long time ago, which he had been trying to forget — In a flawless white porcelain dish, strongly flavored, red-colored oil was sizzling and steaming. Crayfishes soaked in the oil, and one would eat it with a cold, light wine…
Shaking his head, Ji Hao quickly threw these previous life memories out of his head. This over five-meters-tall creature standing in front of Ji Hao was not a crayfish that Ji Hao could eat on a summer night with wine. Instead, it was a powerful, large spirit creature.
“I hardly ever see a smart and polite one among us spirit creatures!” Ji Hao pressed on the spirit creature’s shoulder and said blandly, “From now on, you work for me. I need guards for my place. You behave yourself. In the future…If a crayfish can have a chance to become a true dragon too, I’ll give you that chance!”
The spirit creature narrowed his eyes into a pair of curved line, lowered his head, and said with a deep voice, “Sir, I am under the command of Dark Water Ao Ao from the Dark Serpent Water Clan. I’m his warrior, so…”
“Forget that Dark Water Ao Ao or Dark Water Au Au. Now, you work for me. Dark Water Serpent? Big deal?” Ji Hao laughed coldly, then glanced at Heng Xing.
“If Dark Water Ao Ao dares to start a war between dark water serpents and Henggong fishes, then let him do it!” Heng Xing proudly raised his head high and scornfully spat towards the ground.
“Henggong Fish Family, aren’t you guarding Dui Gate, the fifth gate?” Asked the spirit creature carefully, “Sir, Kui Gate is guarded by Dark Water Serpent Family…”
Ji Hao slapped on the spirit creature’s shoulder, then pointed a finger at the spot between his eyebrows. Through his finger, Ji Hao shared a small part of his own understanding about the extremely negative power with this spirit creature. The spirit creature sensed that something had flown speedily into his soul, like a frosty brook.
The spirit creature trembled slightly. In both surprise and shock, he looked at Ji Hao. A dark blue dim light started flowing quickly on the skin of this spirit creature. Gradually, a dim silver light emerged from the blue light.
The extremely negative power was the coldest power in the world. Water-kind creatures were mostly cultivating themselves with the powers of water, ice, and other types of negative power. All these power types originated from the branches of the great Dao of the extreme negative.
Ji Hao directly shared his understanding about the great Dao of the extreme negative with this spirit creature. To this spirit creature, who was originally a crayfish, this was just like inviting a poor man into the treasury of a billionaire, shocking and astonishing. He was even frozen in amazement.
“My brothers and I, we came here to watch a show.” said Ji Hao straightforwardly, “Many of us want to watch a show of these dark water serpents! So, taking one warrior from Dark Water Ao Ao or Dark Water Au Au, what’s the big deal?”
“Follow me. I promise that you will live a much better life!” Ji Hao patted again, slightly heavily on the spirit creature’s shoulder. Ji Hao hadn’t put forth his strength, but the spirit creature already felt like carrying eight-hundred mountains. An irresistible force descended straight down, softening his legs and making him kneel down and kowtow to Ji Hao.
Seeing the spirit creature kneel, the tens of shrimp warriors behind him paused in shock, then hurriedly dropped their bags and kneeled and kowtowed to Ji Hao as well.
The spirit creature was forced down to his knees. Besides, he was deeply attracted by the broadness and mysteriousness of the great Dao of extreme negative that Ji Hao shared with him just now. He remained silent for a while, after which, he finally lowered his head and politely and sincerely kowtowed to Ji Hao three times.
“Master, I am Shermie. From this moment on, the lives of mine and my boys are in your hands!”
Chapter 1273: Ji Hao Takes a Disciple
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao moved into the bone house that Shermie looted from someone else.
The bone house looked ordinary from the outside, but the inside was surprising. First, it was bright and broad. Inside the three-hundred-meters-long, tens of meters tall bone house, was a ten-miles wide tiny world, with seven to eight layers. This bone house could accommodate over ten-thousand people.
Second, this bone house was especially clean, with a nice fresh air. Shermie was a neat freak, and his habits did affect his boys more or less. The tens of spirit crayfishes made the tiny world inside the bone house extremely clean and well-decorated. All the furniture in the bone house was carved out of rocks.
What satisfied Ji Hao the most was the effects of the traces of true dragon life-force, mentioned by Shermie before. Because of the true-dragon life-force, this bone house had been suffused with a refreshing, warm aroma. As Shermie said, this aroma could only improve the bloodline powers of lower grade water-kind creatures, and was useless to Ji Hao. However, this aroma was as great as the best ambergris. On staying in this aroma, one could have a clear, concentrated mind. Surprisingly, living in this bone house was a great experience.
“Nice place!” Sitting in the hundreds of meters squared room that he picked for himself, Ji Hao smilingly nodded to Shermie, who was standing aside, then said, “No wonder you chose this place to live in…It’s strange though, didn’t anyone try to kick you out and occupy this place?
In Ji Hao’s eyes, this bone house should be the best house ever in the Kui Gate area. Shermie was merely at the level of low-grade Divine Magus. But why didn’t any stronger one try to take this place?
“I am indeed weak and poorly cultivated, neither can I use any magic. But, my pair of heavy fists are a little famous.” Shermie’s eyes gradually sparkled with dim blue light as he looked at Ji Hao and responded seriously, “Except for those peak-level ones, the others…The ones slightly stronger than me won’t want to fight me.”
Ji Hao immediately thought of those interesting mantis shrimps, which were less than half a foot long, yet could punch extremely fast, and even break the leg bones of human beings. Those mantis shrimps were tiny in shapes, yet had great strength. Normally, they were only food on people’s plates. But, they did have strong upper limbs with an amazing explosive power, and a full-power blow launched with those limbs could crush human beings.
If Shermie also had strong arms like those mantis shrimps, based on his current cultivation, how powerful could his fists be?
While Ji Hao was trying to find something to try Shermie’s fists, Heng Xing excitedly walked to Shermie. Heng Xing had armor-like skin and scales, and was never afraid of death. As this room was large enough, Heng Xing showed his original figure, lied in front of Shermie as a three-hundred-meters-long Henggong fish, then laughed proudly and yelled, “Come on, punch me!”
While spitting bubbles, Heng Xing continued yelling in excitement, “Shermie, right? Come on, give me a punch!”
“I am a Henggong fish. Among all water-kind creatures from the North Sea, we have the strongest defensive power! If you can break one scale of mine, you and your boys will be under my protection! I guarantee that no one will dare to touch even a hair of yours!”
Shermie looked at Heng Xing while hesitating. He dared not to do it.
Ji Hao smiled and nodded, encouraging him loudly, “Shermie, try it on this large fish! Hehe, if you can hurt him, I will reward you! Don’t worry, as long as you don’t kill him, he’ll be fine. You can injure him as badly as you can.”
Thud! Thud! Ji Hao saw nothing else but two extremely dim streams of light.
Heng Xing suddenly shut his mouth. Blood spurted out from his giant mouth. He tried his best to swallow the blood back into his stomach, but the blood was still flowing out from his mouth corners. Soon, the blood started flowing in big streams, and at last, the blood spurted out like a fountain. He couldn’t help it.
In his chest area, where he had the thickest, densest scales, were two fist-sized holes.
He stared at Shermie’s clenched fists. Shermie’s fists were angular, blue-cyan, covered in a thin layer of shell that were the size of wine pots; those fists were exactly as big as the holes in Heng Xing’s chest.
Two puncture wounds were left on Heng Xing’s body. Shermie’s fists landed on Heng Xing’s body, but once his fists touched Heng Xing, he took back his arms. However, the impulsive force he created easily penetrated Heng Xing’s body like two sharp blades.
Heng Xing’s few main arteries were broken. Therefore, the blood gushed out of his body like a flood.
Ji Hao glanced at Shermie in shock. He flashed to Heng Xing, took out handfuls of magic pills, and poured in Heng Xing’s mouth, then spread thick layers of ointment on Heng Xing’s wounds. Heng Xing transformed back into his human shape while moaning in pain. Covering his chest with both hands, Heng Xing stared at Shermie in a great shock, unable to say a word for quite a while.
If this happened on a real battlefield, and if Shermie didn’t take back his arms, and if he added a few more heavy punches, Heng Xing, this peak-Divine-Magus-level Henggong fish would be beaten to death by Shermie!
Shermie was only at the level of low-grade Divine Magi, while Heng Xing was seriously at the level of peak-Divine-Magi!
What a terrifying pair of fists! No wonder any water-kind spirit creature never tried to fight him over this bone house after he occupied it.
This bone house was valueless to higher-grade spirit creatures, but which one of those lower grade spirit creatures could ever be Shermie’s opponent? If Ji Hao didn’t want to stay in this bone hose to watch those Yu in the next door, Shermie would be able to improve his bloodline power with this bone-house, and grow stronger.
“Your fists!” Ji Hao clicked his lips and finally discovered a weakness of Shermie’s fists.
Shermie attacked fast. Ji Hao had activated his erect eye, but still, he saw nothing but the two streams of light. He failed to see the motion curves of Shermie’s fists. He believed that not a single living creature in this Kui Gate area could see Shermie’s moves clearly, not even Dark Water Serpent himself.
Shermie punched heavily, and even Hengxing was injured so badly by his pair of fists; it was not hard to tell how strong those fists were.
The only weakness was that Shermie didn’t have any special power on his fists. If he had a slight trace of essence sun fire or the extremely negative power on his fists, he would even be able to threat Dark Water Serpent out there, the great ancestor of all dark water serpent. That was what Ji Hao thought.
But of course, if Shermie could maximize his strength and speed, he would still be able to launch a world-destroying punch without any special power.
“Shermie, are you willing to be my disciple?” Somehow, Ji Hao wanted to take Shermie as a disciple.
“Master, be your disciple?” Shermie’s face twitched slightly, seeming to be quite struggling. A while later, Shermie said hesitatingly, “Master, I am only a lowly crayfish. I am not talented, not lucky either. To be your disciple…hehe, I have no reason to become a humiliation to you.”
Looking at Shermie’s struggling face, Ji Hao laughed.
He slightly shook his body and showed his real face, as a human being.
Shermie was shocked. He even leaped back for about a hundred meters far. But once he saw Ji Hao’s face clearly, he darted back to Ji Hao, thudded his knees against the ground, and kowtowed to Ji Hao for tens of times in a row.
“Shifu, I am Shermie, your disciple!”
Chapter 1274: Local Villains
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao would never admit that his impulsion of taking Shermie as a disciple came from those deliciously fried crayfishes in hot spicy sauces that he had tasted in his precious life, during those summer nights. He felt slightly sad when thinking about those deliciously fried crayfishes.
He probably should quote Priest Hua and tell Shermie, ‘Shermie, you are gifted. You have amazing talent. You are destined to be my disciple!’
Sitting on a white, round rock, with his legs crossed, Ji Hao delightfully nodded to Shermie, who was standing right in front of him. Destiny, this was true destiny…Ji Hao would never admit that his very first official disciple was taken because of a delicious food that he missed.
“Relax your mind and body, don’t resist!” Shermie was respectful and cautious, while Ji Hao laughed in satisfaction.
Before Shermie gave a response, a splendid golden sun and a mystical silver moon rose from behind Ji Hao. The embryos of Dao of sun and the extreme negative stood in the sun and the moon. The two embryos of Dao looked at Shermie with lightning-like bright eyes. A tsunami-like spirit power descended and suddenly rolled Shermie in.
Shermie quivered, then looked at Ji Hao, stunned.
Ji Hao’s spirit power was highly concentrated, and was tangible now. He wrapped Shermie with his spirit power, which made Shermie feel like being sealed in a thick layer of crystal, both his body and soul. His body couldn’t move, while his soul couldn’t generate even half a thought. Facing Ji Hao, he was like a tiny bug facing a destructive natural disaster; he had no power of resistance at all.
Ji Hao’s spirit power was vast like an ocean, while Shermie’s soul was like dim lamplight drifting on the boundless ocean. If Ji Hao wanted to destroy Shermie’s soul, he could crush it with a single thought.
“Not bad, not bad, you’re a spirit creature indeed, but you have never taken a life.” Ji Hao looked at Shermie in surprise. This crayfish’s hands were perfectly clean. He had no sin, no sin at all. Apparently, ever since he started cultivating himself as a spirit creature, he never killed a living being!
Furthermore, his soul was especially pure. Shermie’s soul still lingered at a very low level, and his original soul power was weak. But, it was pure and clean, like a flawless white crystal. The other large spirit creature’ souls were mostly filled with the scent of blood and evilness, yet Shermie’s soul was totally different.
“Great, great!” Ji Hao grinned delightfully and asked, “I did take you as a disciple on impulse, but you are indeed a rare talent. You, you’ve never killed a living being, have you? Don’t you eat meat?”
Ji Hao took back his spirit power, and Shermie finally had the chance to take a breath. With softened legs, he kneeled straight on the ground. Hearing Ji Hao, he hurriedly raised his head, and carefully responded, “Shifu, I have always liked vegetables and fruits. This is my nature. I like all kinds of ganoderma mushrooms the most. If I can’t find any, old kelps are delicious too.”
While grinning, Shermie blinked his eyes and continued, “Besides, if I eat meat…Hehe, what if I accidentally ate a kid of a powerful and brutal one that I can not afford to offend? I would be bringing disasters to myself, wouldn’t I? And meat makes you stink, I hate stinks.”
Hearing him, Heng Xing and Yuan Li were dumfounded. A large spirit creature…who had never killed a living being, nor eaten meat? Yet this one was so strongly gifted that he could even puncture the iron-wall-like body of a Henggong fish with his bare fists! He was such a strong one, but he had been a vegetarian his whole life?! How could such a strange being even exist among spirit creatures?
Even Ji Hao couldn’t help but laugh. Smilingly, he looked at Shermie, and asked, “So, earlier, when I was a water ape, you didn’t want to be my disciple, but why did you suddenly change your mind after I showed my true face?”
Ji Hao was curious about Shermie’s behavior. Why did he decide to be Ji Hao’s disciple once he saw his real face?
“This…” Shermie blinked his long, slim eyes, and said politely, “This is probably because I am born cautious. I always feel that even though Lord Gong Gong has raised a flood, and has been playing all kinds of tricks, he will eventually lose to the humankind.”
“I am happy to be a disciple of a human being, even if he is equally strong as Lord Gong Gong. At last, facing the counterattack of human beings, we will be destroyed. Being a disciple of a human being…I am not afraid of death, but I’ve been working so hard, so carefully for years. Finally, my family now has tens of little spirit ones, who know things. I can’t drag them all to hell, can I?”
“Shifu, I know you. You are Marquis Yao Ji Hao, the most brutal, famous young human being among your generation. You’ve sneaked into Kui Gate. Obviously, human beings are launching heavy strikes soon. We will lose Kui Gate, and all these spirit creatures gathering in Kui Gate…Judging by all the cruel things you’ve done in the past few years, they will definitely be wiped out.”
“You offered to take me as a disciple. This is a perfect opportunity for me to survive, not to mention what I will learn from you in the future. Therefore, once I saw your face, I decided to be your disciple. What would I be hesitating for?”
Shermie gave Ji Hao every reason. Hearing him, Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. Shermie was indeed too careful and cautious, but that was also good. Ji Hao had enough of fearless, brave fighters around him. For example, Yuan Li and Heng Xing were typical two. But at the moment, Ji Hao was just in need of a cautious and careful follower, someone with plans.
“Great!” Once again, Ji Hao clapped his hands and laughed delightfully. He looked at Shermie, pondered for a while, then slightly shook his body. Afterward, Ji Hao’s body changed slightly, and gradually became about eighty percent similar to Shermie.
His body turned long and slim, covered in dark blue shell with thin, dark-golden stripes. His eyes turned long and slim too. Occasionally, his eyes would sparkle brightly when he blinked. Ji Hao clenched his fingers towards Shermie, and took a wisp of Shermie’s power, then patted his own chest. Soon, he released a strong spirit creature power that seemed exactly the same as Shermie’s power.
“In Kui Gate and all the other water gates, I am now your uncle, Summer.” Ji Hao grinned and said, “I am a crayfish named Summer; It’s my new identity now. Shermie, how many warriors do you have? Send them out to get some information for me, as soon as you can.”
Shermie did have some capable ones under his command. He had nearly one hundred children, who were also crayfishes. He raised all of them himself. Among those young crayfishes, twelve were as strong as Magus Kings, while the rest were mostly at the level of Senior Magus.
Spirit crayfishes were extremely rare. But, every spirit crayfish had strong fists. Besides, more or less, genetic relationships existed between crayfishes and shrimps. Therefore, even though Shermie didn’t recruit warriors intentionally, quite a number of shrimp warriors willingly followed his lead.
Right in the Kui Gate, about one-hundred-thousand shrimp warriors followed nothing but the orders of Shermie and his boys. These shrimp warriors were not so smart. The relationship between Shermie, his boys, and these shrimps warriors, was about the same as the relationship between an owner and a pet. Shermie gave his order, his boys spread it, and soon, a lot of information was brought back.
For example, who the owner of the rock building next door was, and how many days had that young man in a red robe stayed for in Kui Gate… who were with him, and what was he doing…
Ji Hao learned every detail about that young man in a red robe, and what he did in Kui Water.
Chapter 1275: Teach the Dao and Remove the Mountains
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Within half an hour, Ji Hao had all the information about the young man in a red robe living in the building next-door.
But of course, those shrimp warriors who gathered the information had limited intelligence quotient, and so did their friends. Therefore, some information Ji Hao got was pretty exaggerated; but indeed, one could find some truth from all that information.
For example, the young man in a red robe was strong. The spirt creature who managed this area said something slightly offensive to the young man and got himself beaten up; even worse, afterward, the young man chopped off the manager’s limbs and hung him on a wooden shelf to show the others.
The young man had a strong background. The manager was assigned to his position by the Dark Water Serpent Family, but the young man bullied him so cruelly. After this, the Dark Water Serpent Family said not a word to the young man, and the manger could only bear the insult silently. Later, the manager was put down from the shelf and saved by his people, then never showed up again.
What he did to the manager was seen by all spirit creatures in this area. Other than this, the young man was very lascivious, and had an inclusive female taste. From muscular dragon whale girls to tiny and cute water spider girls, he liked all girls. Any water-kind girl who looked about thirty to fifty percent humanoid could arouse this young man.
Many strange things would happen in a place filled with spirit creatures.
Countless water-kind creatures gathered in this camp. Some of them were enormous in their original shapes, even over one thousand miles long; some were tiny, maybe only as big as a human thumb.
Some weak small spirit creatures developed a habit of prying on others’ privacy. The young man looked for girls all over the camp, and some curious small spirit creatures followed behind him. Every time when the young man was with some rare water-kind girls, at least a hundred small spirit creatures would be listening to their activities around.
This young man’s name was Yu Chi. He was the most beloved youngest son of a ‘great ancestor’. This time, that ‘great ancestor’ sent him to the Kui Gate on purpose, to allow him to make a great contribution, so that in the future, he could have a good piston in the heaven, which would be ruled by Gong Gong Family at that time.
Those shrimp warriors didn’t know how to differentiate important things from unimportant. They simply brought Ji Hao all information they found, such as Yu Chi’s underwear was made from red brocade, socks were red ghost silk, and he was wearing tens of red jade defensive amulets, or he had a blood-red, sharp long sword, that could easily break the shell of an enormous turtle…
Some essential information was mixed with all that useless junk information and delivered to Ji Hao. Soon, Ji Hao had a full understanding about Yu Chi. He was a foppish, lascivious young man with average abilities. After all, he was Yu Ancestor’s youngest son, and was pretty talented. His cultivation had reached the level of high-Senior-Magus.
More importantly, Ji Hao knew that Yu Chi had a bloodthirsty spirit sword, which was extremely sharp and fierce. The sword would drain the blood of whoever it hurt. Other than this sword, Ji Hao also knew about all his treasures and weapons, unless he had some secret, life-saving treasures.
At last, something that surprised Ji Hao the most happened.
A grandson of Shermie brought Ji Hao three vividly red long hair. Judging by the sense of power releasing from the hairs, these three hair clearly belonged to Yu Chi. Ji Hao was thrilled. In the hands of a spirit creature, these three hairs might be useless, but in the hands of a human Magus who had mastered all kinds of magic curses, these three hair might cost Yu Chi his life!
“Shermie, good job. Tell your sons and grandsons to stay for my lecture of Dao!”
Ji Hao prepared the dragon blood dark steel that he found earlier and some other rare materials, then opened his mouth and let out a five-colored mist which rolled all prepared materials into his body. Then, he handed the three hairs to Yuan Li and told him what to do by using his spirit power. Yuan Li laughed, then transformed into a beam of silver light, and disappeared with the three hair.
In the five-colored cauldron, the magical flame had been spinning. The dragon blood dark steel and other materials were soon melted. All impurities contained in these materials were burned into strands of gray smoke, which rose from the cauldron, being swallowed by the Pan Gu bell which floated upon the cauldron. After quaking slightly, the grey smoke became Chaos power and slowly merged with the bell.
Ji Hao threw more and more materials into the cauldron. The embryos of Dao of sun and extreme negative carefully came to the five-colored cauldron, locked their fingers together, and cast a few treasure-making spells towards it. Ji Hao had learned those spells from Po.
In the cauldron, all kinds of rare materials had been merging with each other. Nourished by the magical power of creation, limited by Po’s treasure-making spells, these beautifully glowing materials were changing and transforming.
The two embryos of Dao were doing the treasure-making job, while Ji Hao took out the mountain-driving whip and sent his strong spirit power into it. As Ji Hao slightly trembled, his spirit power had already covered the entire Kui Gate.
From the east to the west, the Kui Gate was over a million miles wide; from the south to the north, it almost crossed the entire Midland, blocking the vast, violent flood firmly before the Final Land. The Kui Gate was magnificent, with pure and dense earth power gathered in it. The visible, yellow-colored earth power had already crystallized, turning into dark-yellow crystals. Under the effect of the earth power, all mountains in this area had merged completely into one.
According to Ji Hao’s estimation, opening up a broad water channel through the Kui Gate was extremely difficult, even if tens of thousands of Divine Magi could do it together, and no one was there to stop them. It would be highly time-consuming.
Fortunately, the mountain-driving whip existed, and Si Wen Ming had planned it all before he started this great plan.
Sitting on the Kui Gate, legs crossed, Ji Hao controlled the mountain-driving whip and started to move the earth power inside Kui Gate.
Disordered spheres and streams of earth power in the Kui Gate began condensing into dark-yellow spell symbols. Each slowly sparkling spell symbol was ceaselessly absorbing surrounding earth power, gradually gathering a strong, destructive force.
Si Wen Ming was planning to move the mountains away. But that would require too much time. Since the mountains could be moved away… why couldn’t those mountains be blown up?
Thinking about it, by blowing the enormous Kui Gate up into the sky, how many water-kind creatures would be killed? How many human warriors wouldn’t have to die? But of course, Ji Hao wouldn’t worry about people from the twenty-one families before the Kui Gate; accidentally injures were inevitable after all!
While controlling the whip with his spirit power and making the preparation inside the Kui Gate, Ji Hao’s eyes shone brightly. He looked at Shermie and nearly a hundred spirit crayfishes sitting in front of him quietly and politely, and started talking.
“You were lowly, weak water-kind creatures. Luckily, you were chosen by the great Dao of nature. You became intelligent, gained powers and abilities.”
“Even though you are gifted with powers and strengths, you don’t know about the great Dao of nature, about the heart of the world, about the secrets of the universe. You are still ordinary mortal beings, with physical bodies. Eventually, your lives will end, and you will disappear.”
“Today, I am going to teach you a fundamental great Dao, that will allow you to go beyond the mortal world and live an endless life.”
Chapter 1276: Teach the Dao, Give the Treasures
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Making no social distinctions in teaching, this was a teaching style of Yu Yu. Any living being, talented or not, as long as it was not evil, and had never done anything unforgivable, Yu Yu would happily take it as a disciple. Yu Yu never liked crowded places. He always went to wild places. Therefore, many of his disciples were spirit creatures.
Yu Yu was a powerful being with an excellent cultivation. As more and more spirit creatures became his disciples, he created a scripture titled Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text, as the beginner tutorial for his spirit creature disciples.
Ji Hao silently activated his primordial spirit. Five light streams with the colors of golden, silver, black, gray, and rainbow rose from his head. They wove into a hundreds of meters wide, multicolored cloud in the air about nine meters high. The embryos of Dao of destruction, void, and evolvement sat on the cloud, their legs crossed. They opened their mouths and read the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text aloud along with Ji Hao.
While he was reading the scripture, a great amount of natural power was inhaled into Ji Hao’s body, absorbed by his embryo of Dao, then transformed into the pure powers of sun, extreme negative, destruction, void, and evolvement, accumulating in his body. He controlled these powers with his primordial spirit and turned them into fist-sized, five-colored lotuses, flying out from Ji Hao’s mouth along with his voice.
Along with a faintly audible, beautiful melody, those lotuses softly, slowly drifted down from the air and merged into the heads of Shermie, his children, and grandchildren.
Shermie’s body was a little burning. He trembled slightly, with his slim eye popped widely up, even as big as his fists. He looked at Ji Hao in a great surprise. Subconsciously, he reached out his arms, lowered his body, then put his forehead and palms down on the ground and kowtowed to Ji Hao, worshipping him.
To be honest, without Ji Hao’s explanation, Shermie couldn’t understand a word from the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text. After all, Shermie was a spirit creature, and was a crayfish, one of the lowest types among water-kind creatures. He couldn’t even read. Understanding the profound Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text? That would be way too difficult for him.
But, Ji Hao consumed his own power and planted his own understanding about the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text directly, deeply in the souls of Shermie and his children and grandchildren, allowing them to understand the mysticalness of this text.
Shermie was shaking with excitement. His shells bumped against each other, causing a slight noise. While trying their best to calm down from the wild joy in their hearts, he and all the other little crayfishes lied quietly, foreheads and palms against the ground, daring not to move.
All of a sudden, they felt the great joy and happiness, coming straight from their hearts. They felt that they were the same as before, but in the meanwhile, they clearly realized that everything had changed. Their bodies, their souls, their fates; everything was completely different, as those lotuses drifting out from Ji Hao’s mouth merged into their bodies.
Guided by Ji Hao, Shermie started learning things from the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text the first. He sensed a slight, yet sharp pain from his soul. He endured it, gritted his teeth, and continued.
A strange sense of power was released from Shermie’s soul. His soul turned purer and purer, more and more transparent, crystalline and glowing, like earth turning into gold, and iron turning into a holy weapon. The Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text purified and strengthened the soul with the great pain, so that the cultivator could go beyond the nature of spirit creatures, and miracles could happen.
This Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text Yu Yu created was titled after ‘natural trial’, because he wanted his spirit creature disciples to go through a cruel pain when they started their cultivations. Like natural trials, the pain would improve their souls and free them, turning them into much higher grade lives from ‘spirit creatures’, and make them perfect and sturdy foundations of Dao.
Shermie and the other little crayfishes trembled intensely, not because of the joy anymore, but because of the endless pain from their souls. They felt like they were in the worst hell, being tortured forever.
Shermie slightly opened his mouth, gasped deeply for air, then said harshly to his children and grandchildren, “Boys, is this the greatest mercy from your grand Shifu…Get through it, you have to…As long as we get through this, we will no longer be lowly crayfishes living in mud, chewing rotten grassroots…We, we will have a chance to become dragons too!”
The group of little crayfishes responded with moans, snorts, or deep quick shouts. They also had their teeth gritted tightly while enduring the pain from their souls. None of them complained.
Ji Hao nodded. Not to mention anything else, for this determination he had, Shermie deserved a better future and a great luck.
This time, Ji Hao had truly found valuable things in Kui Water.
About water-kind spirit creatures, there was a term, ‘shrimp and crab warriors’. Shrimp and crab warriors were huge in numbers, but awfully weak, pure cannon fodders. From the ancient era to present, not a single famous, influential one had ever emerged among shrimp and crab warriors.
Shrimps, prawns, crayfishes, and similar creatures were all poorly talented. In the water world, large fishes ate small fishes, small fishes ate tiny fishes, tiny fishes ate shrimps, and shrimps ate mud. For a lowly creature that fed on mud, even if it luckily became intelligent, it would have no future at all.
But looking at Shermie and the group of little crayfishes behind him, who were guided by himself, Ji Hao somehow felt that he might create a miracle.
Time was flying. More and more dark-yellow spell symbols sparkled inside the Kui Gate. Countless different sized spell symbols buried deeply inside the mountains, slowly absorbing the earth power, and accumulating a terrifying destructive force.
Ji Hao had already explained the contents of the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text to Shermie and his descendants eighty-one times. In this process, many of those little crayfishes passed out hundreds of times, but they didn’t give up. They made it to the end, and completed their cultivation based on the text.
They stood up from the ground. Shermie and those little crayfishes, each of them completed one round of cultivation based on the text at least. The nature of their souls had already started ‘evolving’. The senses of powers from these crayfishes had changed, turning special. Looking at them carefully, one would find a pearl-like luster added to their shells.
“Nicely done! Not bad, really not bad!” Ji Hao looked at Shermie and those crayfishes behind him. Including Shermie, ninety-nine crayfishes were standing in front of Ji Hao now.
“These are your new weapons and armors. I made these for you according to your body shapes. You are good at punching, so I made each of you a pair of ‘soul-tearing’ gloves, designed specially to hurt your enemies’ souls. These gloves can also release cold power to hurt your enemies, and are very strong. Come on, try these!”
Waving his hand, Ji Hao sent a series of silver, sparkling, strangely-shaped gloves and armors to Shermie and the other little crayfishes. Those gloves were made with the extremely negative power. They were bone-piercingly cold, and quite a couple of little crayfishes sneezed a few times under the cold power released from their gloves.
Shermie hurriedly kneeled on the ground with those crayfishes as they thudded their foreheads against the ground a few times in a row, then happily put on their armors and gloves.
Those armors and gloves were sparkling brightly with a silver light, fitting Shermie and those little crayfishes’ bodies perfectly, just like new shells growing on their bodies. Shermie clenched his fists and threw a few punches in the air, causing a sharp swishing noise. This time when he punched, Ji Hao couldn’t even see his fists.
Chapter 1277: Friendly Neighbor
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Do we have to eat all of this?”
Looking at a snow-white piece of meat from a thousand-years-old electric eel, Shermie asked Ji Hao with a bitter look.
“You have to eat all of it. Otherwise, you won’t have enough spirit blood for your future cultivation.” Ji Hao looked at Shermie seriously. He gently cut his finger into the meat, tore off a one-foot-long slice, put into his mouth and began chewing slowly.
Tender`and crisp, the meat melted in Ji Hao’s mouth, into a slightly sweet juice, flowing into his stomach through his throat. A strong warmth spread through his body, making him feel so comfortable.
Spirit electric eel was one of the best kinds among water-kind spirit creatures. They were born with a great thunder power. Therefore, nourished by the thunder power day and night, electric eels were pure and clean. Except for the purest life-force, no spirit creature power could linger in their bodies.
This thousand-year-old electric eel deserted in the face of a battle, from the battlefield before the Kui Gate. A dark water serpent, as a supervisor, discovered this fleeing eel. He killed the eel right on the spot, and ate a half of it. The remaining half of the eel was sent back to the camp and sold in a restaurant.
Yes, these water-kind spirit creatures were learning everything from human beings. They opened hotels and restaurants in this large Kui Water camp, along with brothels, which were Yu Chi’s favorite. These places were all modeled on large markets in human cities.
The nine-hundred-meters-long, tens of meters thick eel body was sent into a restaurant, immediately attracting a large group of enormous spirit creatures.
Ji Hao had his spirit power covered the whole area the whole time, watching on everything in the surroundings. Seeing the half of electric eel, he immediately rushed into the restaurant with Shermie and a group of crayfishes, dropped a pile of top-grade magic crystals, and purchased it.
“Eat, it’s good for you. If you want to grow strong, you have to strengthen your body. But in order to strengthen your body, you have to eat meat or drink blood to replenish a great amount of life-force. Otherwise, you would be drained during your cultivation.” Ji Hao looked at Shermie and said seriously. Meanwhile, he pushed the eel meat towards Shermie.
From all directions, quite a lot of fierce-looking large spirit creatures had their eyes fixed on Ji Hao and Shermie, who were sitting around a large square table. If the terrifying spirit creature power released from ‘Summer’, the spirit crayfish transformed from Ji Hao, didn’t frighten them, those large spirit creature would have rushed up and looted the meat long ago.
When they looked at Shermie, they seemed to be even more angry and vicious, ‘You damned crayfish, this was such a delicious meat. If you don’t want it, give it to us!’
Shermie frowned, slowly cut off a large piece of eel meat, and put into his mouth. He chewed, then swallowed slowly. Ji Hao sat by the table, while Shermie stood up, politely facing Ji Hao. He slightly bent his knees and made the gesture for the first grade of the Cultivation Method with Nine turns. His blood started to boil, circulating rapidly inside his body. The eel meat he swallowed just now had already disappeared into his body, even before it reached to his stomach.
Shermie looked at Ji Hao in shock. When he started his cultivation based on the first grade of Cultivation Method with Nine Turns, he felt that his body was a giant blackhole, craving for more life-force and energy. He clearly sensed that if he didn’t replenish enough life-force and spirit blood power, his cultivation method would turn him into a dried corpse!
What a powerful cultivation method, what a dreadful power!
Suddenly, Shermie was even more grateful to Ji Hao, and he venerated him more, hundreds of times more than before. Lowering his head, he started wolfing the eel.
Normally, a lowly crayfish who luckily became a spirit creature couldn’t possibly be guided well. Everything Shermie had learned before was learned by struggling for survival, with his gifts and instincts. He didn’t only need to survive on his own, he also had to protect a group of weak children.
For the fist time in his life, Shermie felt relaxed. He didn’t need to worry about tomorrow anymore. At the moment, Ji Hao was like a towering mountain, bringing Shermie an incomparable sense of security.
He finally had someone to depend on, and this felt great!
“To be honest, this meat, is truly much tastier than mushrooms and kelps.” mumbled Shermie, “Before, I couldn’t bear to eat the other living beings, neither did I dare to do it…”
“Hm, from now on, when you see evil spirit creatures, chose the tasty ones to eat.” Not so responsibly, Ji Hao drew the topic away. “In fact, being a water-kind spirit creature is so lucky! Steamed large crabs, boiled green crabs with vinasse, stew soft-shelled turtles, spicy snakes…”
Ji Hao forgot about the fact that he was ‘Summer’, a large spirit crayfish now. While drooling, he glanced at the other spirit creatures in the surroundings. Wherever his eyes reached, all water-kind spirit creatures were frightened away immediately. The dish names murmured by Ji Hao’s mouth were way too creepy!
Shermie blinked his eyes and looked at Ji Hao in confusion. He knew Ji Hao’s true identity. But what did Ji Hao sneak into the Kui Gate for? For breaking the Kui Gate? Or for fresh seafood?
Ji Hao chuckled. Suddenly, loud noises could be heard in this simply built, tilting restaurant.
Not far away, a few gorgeously dressed snake girls and clam girls darted out of a stone building while crying and wailing. An enormous Yu rushed out of the stone building in an unstoppable way while roaring deeply, with purple-red poisonous sand puffing out from his mouth.
“How dare you try to hurt me?!” This Yu screamed pretty hysterically. This area was circled up by countless water-kind spirit creatures, but the Yu widely opened his mouthpart and sprayed out the poisonous sand in all directions.
Yu’s poisonous sands were highly lethal, and not even those higher grade ones could survive it. This Yu was as strong as low-level Divine Magus, which meant he was able to threaten high-level Divine Magi with his poisons sands.
Most of those spirit creatures in the market were low-grade, weak ones. Wherever the poison sand reached, large groups of little spirit creatures burst with shrill screams, then melted into puddles of toxic liquid. Some little spirit creatures were also poisonous, but they only lasted for a slightly longer while amidst the purple-red sand. Spirit creatures who stood further away watched these poor ones rot rapidly. Their skins and fleshes turned into a red, toxic liquid, while bones and internal organs slowly melted as well.
“Someone…tried to…to assassinate…”
Followed by a disordered footstep sound, Yu Chi staggered out of the stone building with his upper body bared. With difficulty, he made a few steps forward while yelling at that Yu, which was aimlessly spraying poisonous sand.
“Idiot! Didn’t you see me…I…I am…Bring me back…now…”
That Yu seemed to not yet realize what had happened. Ji Hao smirked and dashed out, then flashed across the air and showed up beside Yu Chi, leaving a shred of afterimages in the air. He attentively held Yu Chi’s arm with both hands.
“Sir, you looked familiar to me! We are neighbors!”
“Sir, do you remember me? I am Summer, and this is my nephew, Shermie. We’re neighbors!”
“Sir, are you…ill? Cursed? Ah, I think you are cursed! Look at your face, white as a corpse. You must be cursed.” Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued.
“Sir, don’t panic, don’t be afraid. I have no other ability, but I am good at undoing magic curses.”
“Lord, we are neighbors. Neighbors should look after each other, be friends, right? This evil curse you’re having now, I will deal with it for you, I promise!”
“Sir, let’s go!”
Before Yu Chi could refuse, Ji Hao grabbed his neck and carried him up like carrying a chicken, then walked away quickly.
Chapter 1278: Neighbors Should Take Care of Each Other
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Yu Chi’s body was boiling hot, his lips were covered in blisters. Under his skin, a faint grayness was visible. He could no longer breathe through his nose. When he opened his mouth and gasped for air, one could even see thin steams puffing out of his mouth, as his body temperature was awfully high.
Even worse, he had been twitching intensely, and his life-force was leaking out of his body wave after wave. As a Divine-Magus-level spirit creature, Yu Chi had abundant spirit blood and thriving life-force, which was the reason why he could hang out with girls in the Kui Gate camp all day long without exhausting himself.
But now, in an indescribable way, his life-force and spirit blood power was leaking out of his body. By the time Ji Hao dragged him back to his rock house from the brothel, Yu Chi was entirely softened. His muscular body had turned scrawny, that make him look like a dying tuberculosis patient, who had been ill for a long time. The short distance between the brothel and the rock house only took Ji Hao a few steps.
“An…Ancestor!” Ji Hao rushed to the rock house. A few Yu boys ran out of the house, seeming not to be so smart. Seeing Yu Chi grabbed in Ji Hao’s hand, their eyes immediately turned red. They started to gasp quickly while a fierce power vibration released from their bodies.
Yu were born with mysterious, lethal powers. But after all, they were bugs. No matter how strongly gifted they were, these young Yu boys were silly and uncourteous, and this was a fact which could not be changed.
Yu Chi were tens of generations older than these young Yu boys; in their eyes, Yu Chi was a young ancestor. Seeing their young ancestor become like this, these Yu boys instinctively thought that Ji Hao was the one to blame. Recklessly, they roared towards the sky and showed their original shapes. Seven to eight, over ten-meter long Yu with red shells crowded before the rock house, opened their mouthparts, and blasted clouds of poisonous sand towards Ji Hao.
“Idiots! I am your nice, friendly neighbor! Attacking me with your killing sand? Are your brains damaged?” Ji Hao lifted Yu Chi up irresponsibly to shield himself against the sand.
Yu Chi gave a shrill howl. He was already suffering the sudden illness, having a scarily high fever, and had been losing his life-force and spirit blood power at a despairing rate. But the poisonous sand released by the few Yu boys swished over, broke his skin, and left thousands of tiny holes on his face, squeezing thin streams of blood out of those holes.
“Ouch…You bloody idiots!” Yu Chi’s entire body was aching and limp. Because of the high fever, he was twitching intensely, and was about to fall unconscious. Hurt by the sand, he screamed out, then pointed at the few Yu boys in rage. He opened his mouth and let out a steamy hot breath.
“Young ancestor!” Yu Chi got angry, and the few Yu Boys panicked, screaming but not knowing what to do.
Ji Hao carried Yu Chi and rushed into the rock building with big steps. Yu Chi’s face was covered in blood now. Looking at him, another few Yu in the house were all frightened. They shouted and yelled, but none of them dared to do anything. They had cultivated themselves into human shapes not long ago, and their intelligence was only at the level of twelve years old human children. Added with the fact that they were born wild and rude, they had no ability to deal with the current situation at all.
A series of muffled footsteps could be heard from another room. A few old Yu rushed out of the room with dark faces and fierce, sparkling eyes. They stared at Ji Hao while quickly circling him up.
These few old Yu had cultivated themselves for two-thousand-years at least. They had lived long enough; therefore, they were much smarter than those boys. They surrounded Ji Hao up, then one of them shouted the question out, “What happened to our Ancestor Chi?”
Ji Hao raised hid eyebrows and responded, “Your Ancestor Chi is ill. I am your neighbor, and I often see him walk past my house. I saw him in the market with this serious illness. His mount knows nothing but killing irrelevant people…So, I kindly brought him back to save his life. Did I do something wrong?”
Another old Yu looked at the blood on Yu Chi’s face and yelled angrily, “What happened to his face?”
Ji Hao tilted his head and said straightforwardly, “Some idiots did this to him. Does it have anything to do with me?”
Thud! Thud! The few Yu boys kneeled on the ground, kowtowing to Yu Chi in a panic.
The few old Yu glanced at each other and then slightly loosened their tightened eyebrows. One of them reached out his hand, and attempted to grab Yu Chi as he said coldly, “Our Ancestor Chi is powerful. What illness can hurt him? We don’t need you, we will help him.”
Swish! Swish! Shermie and a few little crayfishes rushed in.
Ji Hao laughed out loud. He slapped that old Yu’s hand away directly. Ji Hao put forth his strength, and almost crushed the old Yu’s hand. The old Yu screamed in pain, then stepped backward quickly while shaking his hand.
“Eh? What do you mean? I saved your ancestor, but aren’t you going to thank me with anything? You want me to go like this?”
Grabbing Yu Chi’s neck with his fingers, Ji Hao viciously stared at the few old Yu and shouted, “What? Don’t you want to pay me? I am telling you, I, Summer, have always been a nice man. But I am not like my nephew Shermie. He’s afraid, and doesn’t want any trouble, but I am never afraid of troubles!”
Yu Chi had already fallen unconscious. Shaking Yu Chi, Ji Hao continued yelling with a high-pitched voice, “I saved your ancestor, hehe, you’re gonna pay me for that. If you don’t pay, I will strangle him to death!”
Ji Hao raised his left hand high, and seemed ready to kill Yu Chi right now.
The few old Yu screamed out together. They hurriedly kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Ji Hao, then shouted, “Sir, sir, please, don’t kill our Ancestor Chi…It’s our fault, all our fault. As long as you don’t kill him and let us save him…we can negotiate, anything can be negotiated!”
Ji Hao nodded in satisfaction, then said grinningly, “Right. I am Summer, and I am very kind-hearted. I can’t bear to watch people suffer, especially when we are neighbors. We live next doors, so we are neighbors, you know, good neighbors. We should be nice to each other, be friends, help each other, with purely kind hearts!”
He didn’t loosen his fingers. Dragging Yu Chi, he walked straight to the main living room with big steps while saying, “Come on, come on, don’t stand there and watch. Hurry, prepare things to save your ancestor! I relieved his symptoms temporarily. If we want to heal him…See, see, he passed out already! I don’t think it’s gonna be easy!”
Walking into the living room, Ji Hao immediately had his eyes on the altar in the middle, surrounded by golden-armored puppets, and those three asleep Yu on it. Narrowing his eyes, he walked to the altar and dropped Yu Chi directly on the ground.
“Hurry up now. What life-saving magic drugs and treasures do you have? Go get everything now, quick!”
“Ahyaya, your ancestor is very ill! If you want to save him, you got to take out the best things you have. This is your ancestor, don’t muddle through!”
Squatting beside Yu Chi, Ji Hao grinned like a blooming flower.
Chapter 1279: Control the Core
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Human beings were the owners of the natural fortune of the world. Therefore, the humankind was powerful and prosperous. The population size of the humankind was great. Clans developed thrivingly, and people lived happy, peaceful lives. Spirit creatures were not protected by the natural fortune, but they had all kinds of natural abilities. Spirit creatures mostly lived in wild, dangerous places, where treasures could be found easily. Therefore, many spirit creatures were treasure collectors.
For saving Yu Chi, the few old Yu took out all magic herbs they had, useful or not. Standing aside and looking at those herbs, Ji Hao’s eyes even turned greedily green. Some of these herbs were legendary treasures in the knowledge system of human beings; a few kinds could even bring the dead back to life!
For example, according to a legend, a ganoderma lucidum with nine leaves could make the dead come back to life, but an old Yu directly took out a ganoderma lucidum with a hundred leaves and one with a thousand leaves. Ji Hao couldn’t even imagine how old the two plants were. Another example was that of a ten-thousand-year-old stone milk, which could strengthen physical bodies and primordial spirits, nourish internal organs, and build stronger foundations for cultivators, improving their overall potentials. But another old Yu took out some ten-million-years-old stone milk, which had already turned transparent, sparkling, full of spirit power, and was now hovering in the air like a clear stream of water!
The problem was, no matter how old that stone milk was, it wouldn’t do any help to Yu Chi.
Why would Yu Chi suddenly fall ill? It was because he was cursed!
Why would he be cursed? Because Ji Hao gave his three hair to Yuan Li, who sent them to Taisi. Taisi had already returned to Pu Ban City. With the faith power from countless refugees living in Ji Hao’s palace in Pu Ban City, Taisi built an altar, and cast a magic curse in cooperation with Yu Mu. They sent a trace of the toxic power from the Disease God Streamer into Yu Chi’s body, through the long distance…
The magic curse, and the toxic power… By now, Yu Chi had a high fever, and his body was twitching, covered in blisters. His spirit blood power and life-force were still leaking. But, if waited too long, not even Ji Hao could tell what new symptoms would present in him.
Standing beside Yu Chi, and seeing the few old Yu taking out all kinds of magic herbs, Ji Hao’s eye corners had been twitching from time to time. Ji Hao’s great Dao of sun cultivation was guided by Priest Dachi. Apart from that, Priest Dachi had also taught Ji Hao some of his magic-drug-concoction knowledge. In Priest Dachi’s eyes, Ji Hao might not be talented on magic-drug-concoction. Therefore, eighty percent of the knowledge he taught Ji Hao was about all magical herbs and plants in the world, instead of real techniques.
Ji Hao recognized those magic herbs taken out by those old Yu at one glance. Among those herbs, there were tens of kinds were materials for Priest Dachi’s famous ‘nine-turn golden pill’. These herbs were old and powerful, even beyond the requirements of the ‘nine-turn golden pill’. Not to mention concocting these herbs into golden pills, one could even directly eat each of these herbs to get great effects.
“What a waste! You are really a bunch of brainless spirit creatures.” Ji Hao sighed silently, but without stopping these old Yu. He squatted beside Yu Chi, then conveniently poked a finger on his body. By doing this, Ji Hao stopped Yu Chi’s blood and power flow. Yu Chi instantly straightened his body, his facial muscles tightened, and teeth gnashed tight, grinding and causing loud noises.
Ji Hao stood up and said in a deep voice, “You take a look first. Choose something appropriate to the situation and feed your ancestor.”
While coughing, Ji Hao made a serious face and continued, “Don’t give him the wrong drug. If you accidentally feed him the wrong drug and poison him to death…He is burning now. You got to give him some febrifuge. I think you can give him that one-hundred-years-old bitter water snake vine!”
‘He is burning so he needed febrifuge?’ Ji Hao sounded like a quack doctor who might kill the patients. But these old Yu knew nothing about pharmacology. They had no choice but to try. They hurriedly cut off a three-meters-long section of vine, then tried to open Yu Chi’s mouth, prepared to put in the vine.
Ji Hao smiled. One-hundred-year-old bitter water snake vine was the least valuable one among all these herbs. It was bitter and cold, and could indeed serve as good febrifuge, also effectively deal with the miasm in Southern Wasteland jungle. But apparently, the vine was completely ineffective to Yu Chi. It might give him diarrhea, but would never deliver any curative effect.
But the vine was the least valuable thing among them all, so what could Ji Hao do?
Yu Chi gritted his teeth tight, while the few old Yu pulled his chin hard. His teeth remained unmoved. No matter how hard the few old Yu tried, his teeth remained gritted, without loosening even a slight little bit.
Those old Yu screamed in panic, not knowing what to do. They surrounded Yu Chi and tried everything they could.
Ji Hao stood up, then took a few steps towards the altar. All old and young Yu in the room were busy saving Yu Chi, and none of them noticed Ji Hao. Ji Hao took a few more steps towards the altar, but all of a sudden, the eyes of those golden-armored puppets shone.
Cold beams of light emitted from those puppets’ eyes, locked on Ji Hao. In the meanwhile, a thin layer of golden light spread out from those puppets, with fist-sized spell symbols sparkling in it faintly. Clearly, these puppets were from the heaven, because these spell symbols released from their bodies were similar to the ones in the heaven and earth great formation.
Ji Hao made another step forward. The tens of puppet moved simultaneously, gripping their weapons.
Ji Hao stopped risking. One inch forward, and those puppets could be triggered. Staying where he was, Ji Hao released his strong spirit power and covered the altar like a torrent. Invisible silver light spread rapidly in the air. Ji Hao merged the extremely negative power with his spirit power and slightly twisted the space. Without triggering anything, thin threads of silver light, that only Ji Hao could see, drilled deeply into the altar.
In the core area of the altar, Ji Hao ‘saw’ a human-head-sized sphere of dark-blue light.
Countless tiny ancient spell symbols had been rotating and sparkling quickly in the light, while a cold sense of power came straight at Ji Hao’s face. Without hesitation, Ji Hao sent a strand of spirit power into the dark-blue light sphere.
Smoothly, his spirit power drilled windingly into the dark-blue light. Nothing was triggered, and no change was caused.
After a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao’s spirit power invaded into the core of the formation buried in the altar. Immediately, he sensed another eight dark-blue light spheres. He memorized the locations of the other eight lights. According to the blueprint of the ‘All Streams to the Final Land’ formation, the other eight light spheres should be existing in the core areas of the other water gates, behind the Kui Gate.
‘Helping those old Gong Gongs to return to Pan Gu world with the powers of the nine water gates?’
Ji Hao pondered silently, ‘In this case, Yu Ancestor did survive the curse of the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book somehow.’
By using his spirit power, Ji Hao hid his Yu Yu sword intent in the core of the formation inside this altar. Once he planted nine sword intents, an old Yu yelled out at him, “Mr. Summer, please take a look at our ancestor. Can we still save him?”
Chapter 1280: Ao Ao Sends His Army
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao walked to Yu Chi. Yu Chi was twitching, eyes rolling in the back of this head, and seeming to be at his last breath. Because of what Ji Hao did to him just now, he couldn’t open his mouth and swallow the medicine. Therefore, the group of Yu cried and screamed, dislocated his jaw, and poured a bowl of extremely bitter liquid medicine into his mouth.
Poor Yu Chi. Those Yu were too violent, and when they dislocated Yu Chi’s jaw, they also knocked off seven to eight teeth of his.
The bitter water snake vine Ji Hao mentioned earlier was already boiled and poured into Yu Chi’s mouth. The liquid medicine was extremely bitter. A strong bitter scent was emitted from Yu Chi’s pores, suffusing the entire room, and making the being present want to throw up.
But apparently, the medicine didn’t suit the condition. Yu Chi’s fever was brought down slightly, but he twitched more and more intensely, like fishes on the ground. Blood had been spurting out from his toothless gums.
“You hit him too hard, the poor ancestor of yours.” Glancing at those old Yu, who had completely no idea what to do, Ji Hao sighed heavily. As Ji Hao waved his hands, all herbs taken out by those old Yu flew into his sleeves, then he turned around his palms, and released a dim-blue dark fire.
Inside the three-feet-tall fire, countless herbs could be seen faintly, flying and rolling in the fire. A refreshing aroma was released from the fire. Within a couple of breaths, all herbs in the fire were melted into a colorful liquid, and a while later, the liquid became a fist-sized, round-shaped pill.
The fire dimmed, leaving the steaming, large pill, floating upon Ji Hao’s palms.
Ji Hao opened Yu Chi’s mouth and forcibly put in this fist-sized, scorching hot pill. Flicking his finger and patting on Yu Chi’s mouth, he sent the pill into Yu Chi’s throat. Yu Chi’s throat swelled instantly as the pill slowly fell into his stomach, like a snake swallowing an egg.
Ji Hao then locked his fingers together, cast a strange spell, then pointed his finger at the spot between Yu Chi’s eyebrows. Afterward, he incanted the odd spell again.
Yu Chi suddenly made a long gasp. For a while, he twitched even more intensely. Large streams of sticky and turbid perspiration oozed out of his pores, then his body temperature dropped quickly. Next, he opened his eyes abruptly, and weakly looked at the group of old Yu.
Ji Hao used some transformation magics he learned from the great Dao of ‘evolvement’, in cooperation with some sky devil magics. In this way, he privately took possession of those valuable herbs that belonged to those old Yu, then made a valueless pill with some cheap leaves and tree barks, and thrust it into Yu Chi’s mouth.
That pill he made was ineffective fore sure. But sneakily, Ji Hao had cast a spell on Yu Chi to relieve the magic curse. Therefore, the effect of the magic curse was temporarily weakened. In addition, he also froze the toxins from the Disease God Streamer, inside Yu Chi’s body, with the extreme negative power. All symptoms Yu Chi had were eased by fifty to sixty percent, after which, Yu Chi finally opened his eyes.
“Ah, eh, eh!” Yu Chi opened his mouth and moaned like a retarded person. Saliva flew out of his mouth corners in streams, but he couldn’t even say one word clearly.
“See, I didn’t brag, I am good.” Ji Hao stood up, his head held high. Smoothly, he brushed the pair of feet long feelers on his mouth corners with his fingers, and said, “Back then, I was walking in a mountain area.” Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued, “I met a strange person, who taught me his excellent leechcraft. I can cure all illnesses in the world.”
Giving a few coughs intentionally, Ji Hao touched Yu Chi’s forehead with his palm, then nodded in satisfaction and said, “About your ancestor’s condition, it’s mainly because he had too many women. So…he is a bit exhausted, which caused these strange problems.”
The few Yu paused for a second, then nodded quickly without an end to agree with Ji Hao.
Earlier, Ji Hao created a dark fire, melted all those herbs, and within a couple of breaths, made such a large magic pill. In these old Yu’ eyes, what Ji Hao did was pure magic, and it truly stunned them.
At the moment, they saw Ji Hao as a mysterious, greatly powerful creature, even more powerful than their Yu Ancestor.
Ji Hao said that Yu Chi had all those strange problems because he was with too many women, and this was very true! These old Yu clearly knew what Yu Chi had been doing lately in this Kui Gate camp. He did nothing but going out for all kinds of girls all day!
He must have gotten himself ill!
“Women are disasters. If you want your ancestor to recover, those herbs will not be enough!” Ji Hao waved his hand and said blandly, “Your ancestor awfully lacks life-force right now. You should get him more, better herbs, the old ones, like ten-thousand-year-old ginseng, one-hundred-thousand-years-old multiflorum, million-years-old ganoderma, and all kinds of old natural treasures…”
Generously looking at the few old Yu, Ji Hao continued, “Those herbs are rare and expensive, indeed… Very rare, but highly nourishing! Your ancestor is depending on those herbs now. You need to get those herbs, then I can make pills to save his life!”
“Er…hm…” Yu Chi opened his mouth widely, seeming to say something. But no one took a glance at him.
He couldn’t even say one word; looking at him was useless at the moment. Therefore, the few old Yu looked at Ji Hao humbly, responding to every word Ji Hao said with the word ‘yes’. They promised that they would do whatever they could to collect those life-saving herbs immediately.
Ji Hao looked at the few ‘honest’, ‘simple-minded’ old Yu, who ‘loved their ancestor’, then smiled and said, “However, you need to be careful when collecting those herbs. You better don’t let anyone know about this. Otherwise…Think about it. Your ancestor suddenly fell ill under your care and protection…hehe!”
Ji Hao vaguely mentioned it, and the few old Yu instantly understood.
Indeed, they needed to collect herbs. But as Ji Hao said, they must not let anyone else in their family know about this. Yu Chi was under their care and protection, yet he was suddenly down with an illness; what a huge sin they had made!
The problem could be solved only when they collected the herbs and cured Yu Chi secretly!
Yu Chi’s eyeballs rolled in his eyes quickly. Seeing Ji Hao and the few old Yu, hearing their conversation, Yu Chi was anxious. Because of the anxiousness, he fell unconscious once again.
Ji Hao nodded instantly, pointed at Yu Chi, and smilingly said, “See, his internal organs have absorbed the medicine. Your ancestor fell asleep, because his internal organs are growing life-force!”
The few old Yu nodded again quickly and endlessly. Then, a high-pitched, ear-piercing noise came from the outside, “Oi, where is Shermie? I, master Ao Ao, am back! Why didn’t he come out to welcome me?”
“Shermie, Shermie, I am telling you now. Your crayfish boys, you need to prepare them for something life-risking!”
Chapter 1281: Manhunt
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
What happened to Yu Chi temporarily came to an end. If the few old Yu wanted to save Yu Chi, they were going to need ‘Summer’s’ help.
Therefore, Ji Hao relaxedly walked out of the rock house and stood by the door, looking at his own bone house.
Four crab warriors with cyan shells straightened their waists, and stood in front of the door of the bone house, with a sedan chair carried on their shoulders. On the chair was a cushion woven from soft vines. Sitting on the cushion was a..pile of dark water serpent. While chewing a heart from an unknown creature, this dark water serpent was shouting mumblingly towards the bone house.
This dark water serpent in his human shape was even fatter than Yu Mu. He was nearly six-meters-tall, and his waistline was definitely over nine meters. He was taking large bites on the heart, with his mouth corners covered in blood. His eyes were squeezed between his fat layers, seeming like two thin lines that could never open wider. But those eyes were filled with intoxication, because of the heart that he was eating.
Once Ji Hao walked out of the stone house, this super fat dark water serpent man laughed out loud and said, “Shermie, why are you…older? Eh? Aren’t you Shermie?”
Throwing away the heart in his hand, this dark water serpent opened his eyes slightly wider. With efforts, he opened his sparkling eyes to the width of ten hair from three hair, and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe.
“I am Summer, Shermie’s uncle.” Ji Hao coughed slightly, bent his waist, and shortened his neck like crayfishes always did. He slowly took a few steps towards the dark water serpent and said, “Sir, what do you want to speak to Shermie about?”
“Kneel, kowtow…So impolite!” Before Dark Water Ao Ao said anything, a group of snake warriors behind the four crab warriors shouted out. A five meters tall man with a snake head and a human body walked up with big steps, raised a bone spear, and pointed at Ji Hao while stuttering, “Kneel, kow…”
Ji Hao swiftly waved his right hand. A bright, blinking cold light was emitted from between his fingers. Followed by an ear-piercing swishing noise, Ji Hao threw a heavy punch on the snake-man’s chest, shattered his rhino-skin soft armor and broke his ribs, making him vomit blood and fly backward.
Ji Hao punched extremely fast. Added with the blinding light he released with a sky devil magic, Dark Water Ao Ao and those snake warriors saw nothing but thousands of beams of light flashing before their eyes, bringing them a sharp pain in their eyes. They felt that frigid light beams wove into a giant web and covered their eyeballs, making tears gush out of their eyes unstoppably.
Compared with the blinding light Ji Hao created, punching away a snake warrior seemed to be nothing.
Dark Water Ao Ao randomly wiped the blood around his mouth, then screamed, “Ahyaya, Shermie, where did you find this old uncle of yours? Impressive, impressive, his punches are even better than yours! Oi, old man, what’s your name?”
Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes and said coldly, “Sir, do you have a problem with your ears? My name is Summer. Have you memorized my name this time?”
“I do, I do!” Dark Water Ao Ao nodded smilingly. He rubbed his eyes and spread his tears all over his face, then he could finally see again.
Curiously and excitedly, he looked at Ji Hao from up to down, then laughed out loud, “Great, wonderful! Summer, Shermie’s uncle, you’re strong. Hmm, great…We are just in need of warriors out there!”
Shermie stood behind Ji Hao with a group of little crayfishes, looking straight at Dark Water Ao Ao. None of them said a word.
Ji Hao took a few steps forward and stood in front of Dark Water Ao Ao. Crossing his arms over his chest, he said rudely, “Go out there risking our lives to fight human beings? No! Our Shermie and these good boys are all little crayfishes. There are only tens of them!”
Holding his head high, Ji Hao curved down his lip corners and continued coldly, “It is extremely hard for us crayfishes to become intelligent and cultivate ourselves into spirit creatures. We’re not like those shrimps or lobsters. A little bit spirit creature power released by a large spirit creature can turn a shrimp into a shrimp warrior within three months. But, it was never that easy for us!”
Dark Water Ao Ao stared at Ji Hao, paused for quite a while, then patted on his fat belly and asked with hesitation, “Are you saying that, you don’t have too many people in your family, so you don’t want to go to the frontline?”
Ji Hao held his head even higher and responded loudly, “Yes, that’s right! If you promise that you won’t send Shermie and his boys to the frontline, we can negotiate anything. But, if you don’t, I, Summer, know a few big men too. They’ll listen to what I say. They’re guarding the other few gates behind, hehe!”
Dark Water Ao Ao again patted his belly, shaking his fat intensely. As a Divine-Magus-level, enormous spirit creature, his body should have reached a perfect state. But how on earth did he grow so much fat? Even Ji Hao was curious about this.
“Alright, then…You, Shermie, and Shermie’s boys, I won’t send you to the frontline this time!” Dark Water Ao Ao said grinningly while patting his belly, “You don’t want to go to the frontline, fine, but there is one thing that you need to do for me.”
Dark Water Ao Ao raised his upper body strenuously, crooked his fingers towards Ji Hao, and said, “Come over here, listen to me!”
Ji Hao took two steps forward. The four crab warriors put down the sedan chair, letting Dark Water Ao Ao put his mouth near Ji Hao’s ear as he whispered something.
Hearing Dark Water Ao Ao, Ji Hao was enraged. A raging fire burned from his heart, making him want to kill.
At this very point in time, when human beings were finally going to win this war against the flood, some human beings were still not confident enough about their own kind. They colluded with Gong Gong Family, and had been selling confidential information to Gong Gong Family!
Ji Hao had been in the Kui Gate camp for two days. Dark Water Ao Ao told him that more human families had arrived. By now, thirty-nine human families gathered before the Kui Gate, all as powerful as Cloud Sun Family and Wuchang Family. Every single one of those newly arrived human families were extremely strong and influential.
Thirty-nine powerful human families combined their powers, but still failed to break the Kui Gate from the frontline battlefield. Under full-power counterattacks of Dark Water Serpent Family and divine warriors sent down by Gong Gong from the heaven, the thirty-nine families even suffered severe damages. You Chao Family even lost a few important elders.
As no progress was made from the frontline battlefield, among all from the thirty-nine families, someone finally suggested that they could maybe send strong Maguspreist to sneak into the Kui Gate and deliver a mass destruction to the water-kind army in the Kui Gate with secret magics.
This suggestion was approved by all leaders from the thirty-nine families. They sent tens of thousands of strong Maguspriests to sneakily approach the Kui Gate with all methods.
“Therefore, Summer, you, Shermie, and your boys, you have to closely watch this area that I am responsible for. All human beings, kill them. You can kill the wrong people, but can’t risk to let go of any enemy!”
Dark Water Ao Ao patted hard on Ji Hao’s shoulder.
Handing Ji Hao a snake bone tablet that represented his own identity, Dark Water Ao Ao then gave an order. The four crab warriors carried him back up and left with big steps along with those snake warriors.
Chapter 1282: Spirit Creature Market
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“An interesting spirit creature, a smart one, one with stories, one that can be used… But, you also have to be careful with him, in case he uses you against your own will.” Ji Hao quickly made his judgment about Dark Water Ao Ao.
Dark Water Ao Ao was super fat, and one might think he had nothing but fat in his head. However, he wasn’t as silly as he looked. Ji Hao believed that normally, a super fat creature was either stupid, or truly smart.
Dark Water Ao Ao wasn’t stupid, which meant he should be very smart!
“Shermie, did you hear Commander Dark Water Ao Ao? How big is his section? You send out your boys now, and keep an eye on every single corner!”
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, held his hands behind his back, and murmured a few words to Shermie. Then, he turned around and laughed to those old Yu in the rock house, “People, if you want to save your ancestor, remember what I said. All in all, the more herbs you find, the bigger chance we will have to save his life. Don’t forget what I said. If your ancestor dies… hehe!”
Laughing in a weird tone, Ji Hao puffed out his chest and walked back into the bone house next-door.
Shermie and his boys began darting all over the market area. Tens of thousands of shrimp warriors and all lower-grade spirit creatures, who were willing to follow Shermie’s lead, were put to use. Soon, Dark Water Ao Ao’s section was filled with warriors, such that even if a fly flew past this area now, these warriors under Shermie’s command would be able to tell its gender immediately.
Apparently, Dark Water Ao Ao was at a rather high position in Dark Water Serpent Family. The Kui Gate camp was huge, yet he was in charge of nearly five percent of it. This meant that the camp was divided into twenty parts, and one part was under his direct jurisdiction.
All kinds of information gathered to Ji Hao from every direction. Soon, Ji Hao found something interesting.
“Are you sure?” Ji Hao looked at Shermie curiously. The Chi Ban Market he visited back in Chi Ban Mountain was shocking, but he didn’t think that similar places existed in this crappy water-kind camp.
“I am sure, Shifu. Before you came, I’ve heard about places like that. But, I didn’t want to cause any trouble, which might harm my boys. So, I never went to those places.” Shermie looked at Ji Hao seriously and explained carefully, “But Shifu, you’ve taken the task from Dark Water Ao Ao. Those places were the only choices for human beings to hide in this camp.”
“Lead the way!” Ji Hao was seriously intrigued.
Right in this Kui camp, a super-scale underground market existed. According to the information provided by those shrimp warriors, this market would hold a small action every noon, a medium auction every five days, and a large auction every ten days.
According to those shrimps, one could buy anything in Pan Gu world from those auctions, anything one could ever imagine!
Ji Hao didn’t believe that. That sounded way too exaggerated. Anything one could ever imagine? Even including Gong Gong’s head?
A quarter of an hour later, Ji Hao, Shermie, and a few of the strongest crayfish boys and Heng Xing, came to a dark cave in Dark Water Ao Ao’s section of the camp, with a high-profile. They were mounted on silver-beard seahorses, and surrounded by weak but carefully selected, beautiful shrimp warriors, who had transparent, silver-white shells,
Tens of fierce-looking crocodile men guarded before the three-hundred-meters-wide entrance of the cave, holding alloy spell symbol blades as they blocked Ji Hao’s way.
“Who are you? Who are you? Do you know what this place is? How dare you just walk in like this?” A six-meters tall, muscular crocodile man stood in front of Ji Hao, popped out his eyes, and yelled, “Poor shrimps, piss off!”
Shrimp warriors served as the main, fundamental force of almost all water-kind armies. Shrimp warriors were mostly weak, and their bloodlines were lowly. Therefore, they were cannon fodder on battlefields. Even the strong ones among shrimp warriors were poor. They wouldn’t have too much money to spend.
These crocodile men didn’t let Ji Hao, who was a crayfish now, and the others in. Instead, they wanted to drive them away. Reasonably, these crocodile men didn’t do anything wrong. Their only mistake was misjudging Ji Hao.
Ji Hao took out Dark Water Ao Ao’s bone tablet, and injected a strand of extremely negative power in. A sharp snake scream could be heard from the tablet, then a dark mist rose from it. Within the mist, a hundred-miles-long, extra fat, dark water serpent, which could only lie straight on the ground instead of coiling, appeared.
This strangely shaped, super fat snake slowly raised his head, and hissed weakly.
The group of crocodile men immediately kneeled on the ground, deferentially kowtowing to Ji Hao and the others. Ji Hao snorted, and without saying a word, he put the tablet back into his sleeve, then pointed at the dark entrance of the cave. The seahorses roared happily, and carried Ji Hao, Shermie and Hengxing, darting into the cave.
One hundred shrimp warriors carefully selected by Ji Hao glanced at each other as they thrillingly jumped into the cave behind Ji Hao, Heng Xing, and Shermie. A few daring shrimp warriors even made faces at those crocodile men while walking past them.
The path in the cave was tilted downwards by thirty degrees. Moving hundreds of miles forward along the path, Ji Hao and his people finally saw lights. Every tens of miles, a torch made from beast oil hung on the wall, illuminating the broad path. One could see many people walking down or up in the path. Occasionally, one might even hear whispers and chuckles.
Coming down to this area, those shrimp warriors were all frightened badly. The curled up their bodies and tremblingly followed behind Ji Hao, daring not to make one single jump anymore.
Moving straight down, the cave was suddenly ablaze with lights around a corner.
Tens of thousands of fist-sized mermaid pearls floated in the air, emitting a white light that illuminated every corner of this enormous underground cave, like the daylight. Rows of buildings stood in this tens of miles wide underground cave. These buildings were masterpieces apparently; every single one was exquisite and beautiful, completely different from those slanting sheds in the camp.
Groups of water-kind spirit creatures silently and quickly walked on the broad street. In some shops by the street, four-eyed Jia Clan warriors were wielding their dazzling weapons, advertising their products. In some other shops, five-eyed Xiu Men old men were secretly guiding their customers into the rooms behind their shops. Those customers had their faces covered in masks.
Ji Hao immediately spread his spirit power. He saw many non-humankind shop owners in this market, and many shops run by rare water-kind creatures.
But suddenly, Ji Hao quivered slightly, then popped out his eyes, stunned. He couldn’t even believe his own spirit power.
He even suspected that he was again fooled by sky devils.
He saw a flag belonging to the chamber of commerce run by Tushan Family!
Chapter 1283: Being Surprised
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Tushan Chamber of Commerce was the largest chamber of commerce in the entire human society. Their business had developed to Midland and the four wastelands. This chamber of commerce was also the only human force that could compete against the phoenix-kind and the dragon-kind for wealth.
Tushan old man was the current leader of Tushan Family. His daughter had married Si Wen Ming, and they already had a son. Tushan Family was super wealthy, but not so powerful. Tushan old man married his daughter to Si Wen Ming because when the latter ascended to the throne, Tushan Family would attain a great power and a force of arms, strong enough to match their wealth.
Therefore, Tushan Family should be on Si Wen Ming’s side. Tushan Family people should be Si Wen Ming’s strongest supporters and allies, and should never betray him.
Si Wen Ming was leading countless human warriors, fighting against the vast flood, and defeating countless water-kind armies. With his solid accomplishments, he built his own sturdy path to the throne step by step.
However, as Si Wen Ming’s natural, determined supporters, who should never, ever possibly betray Si Wen Ming, a flag of the chamber of commerce run by Tushan Family people appeared in the water-kind camp in Kui Gate area. What had these Tushan Family People been doing? Supplying weapons to the water-kind? Colluding with the water-kind?
Ji Hao would never overestimate businessmen’s moral integrity. In both his previous life and current life, he met many businessmen. Some of these pursued nothing else but maximum profit, and would always do something unimaginable, unreasonable, and beyond normal people’ comprehension. Therefore, if Tushan Chamber of Commerce were truly colluding with the water-kind, that wouldn’t surprise Ji Hao.
Slightly pulling his long pair of feelers, Ji Hao slowly waved his hand, pointed at the Tushan Chamber of Commerce flag, and said, “Boys, let’s walk around and see if we can find something nice in this crappy place!”
Led by three seahorses, Ji Hao and the others walked towards the flag.
All the way, countless large, enormous spirit creatures looked at Ji Hao and his people in surprise. All the other spirit creatures in this market were followed by large groups of most fierce-looking water-kind spirit creatures, sharks, octopuses, whales, even poisonous snakes and jellyfishes. These fierce, brutal and violent water-kind creatures were the main force of a water-kind army.
But, what were those things behind Ji Hao? A hundred glowing, silver, eight-feet-tall, clean and orderly lined shrimp warriors, who seemed to be very…delicious?
The group of shrimp warriors walked through the market, which had countless strong and brutal creatures hiding in it. Some bloodthirsty ones even started twisting they wrists and attempted to grab a few shrimp warriors right now and eat them like desserts!
Sensing those unfriendly gazes from all directions, Ji Hao slightly and coldly snorted. He threw a sideway glance at a billhead shark man, who was preparing to attack those shrimp warriors. Instantly, a suffocatingly strong and cold power spread from Ji Hao’s body. That was a prehistoric level, a wild and fierce spirit creature power, which immediately swept across the entire market.
All the surrounding spirit creatures lowered their heads quietly, and walked on the street, minding their own businesses. No one dared to take another glimpse at Ji Hao’s shrimp warriors.
“Oi, Shermie, do you see all this ‘meat’ around us? Which one do you think it’s tastier? Just go get it, we’ll have it for dinner!” With an evil smile, Ji Hao said to Shermie loudly.
Shermie looked at those spirit creatures in the surroundings, not knowing what to do. Those spirit creatures were badly frightened by Ji Hao already, and now on hearing him, they fled straightaway. No one dared to get closer to Ji Hao anymore.
Suddenly, tens of strong streams of spirit power spread from the market. Wave after wave, the overwhelming power streams swept over. Ji Hao smiled and head his head high. From his head, a blue light rose into the air and released an unstoppable, destructive pressure, against those spirit creature power streams, seeming to freeze the entire world.
The air quaked slightly, then those strong power streams immediately drew back, as if they were bitten by a poisonous snake.
Muffled snorts and moans could be heard from every corner of the market, let out by strong spirit creatures whose souls were injured. Ji Hao combined a soul-shaking magic he learned from the great Dao of ‘evolvement’ and a soul-targeted sky devil magic, then cast the combined magic with the extreme negative power. This strong move was called ‘extremely negative soul-slaughtering divine light’, originally created by Ji Hao. This was the first time Ji Hao used this move, by doing which, he gave all strong spirit creatures in this market a heavy strike.
Secret orders were quickly given from the corners of this market, and soon spread across the entire market — ‘That old crayfish is very powerful. Be smart and don’t offend that old crayfish.’
Some enormous spirit creatures had their souls injured by Ji Hao severely. These spirit creatures warned their people hysterically, ‘Whoever dares to offend that old crayfish, chop yourselves to apologize to him’.
Strongly displaying his power, Ji Hao led the group of weak shrimp warriors and walked right in the middle of the street, past numerous shops.
Every time Ji Hao and his people walked past a shop, they would see a shop owner, smart and polite, standing by the door with sparkling eyes and a cunning face. Those shop owners silently stood by the doors of their shops and carefully observed Ji Hao, Shermie, and Heng Xing, memorizing every detail about them.
Some shop owners were holding some tiny spirit dogs or monkeys with sharp senses of smell. These gifted little things sniffed towards Ji Hao and his people and memorized their smells.
Looking at these extra cautious, vigilant shop owners, Ji Hao grinned, but explained nothing.
He clearly understood that these shop owners came here for money, and wouldn’t want to get involved in any conflicts that might threaten themselves. Therefore, these people would pay attention to any powerful being who showed up in this market, to make sure that they could stay away from troubles and earn profits, as much as possible.
As for those spirit dogs and monkeys which had been collecting the smells of himself and his people, Ji Hao glanced at them, but didn’t take them seriously.
With the Dao of evolvement, Ji Hao’s smell could change every second, infinitely, and he could look like anything. What could these little things possibly do to him?
Watched by the people in the market, Ji Hao and his people came to the shop next to the one run by Tushan Chamber of Commerce. The shop was owned by Xiu Clan people. Over ten strong Jia Clan warriors expressionlessly guarded in front of the door, each wearing six layers of heavy dragon skin armors, and holding hilted meteor hammers. Standing in a straight line, these Jia Clan warriors blocked Ji Hao’s way in.
“Without magic crystals, you can’t enter our shop!” A nearly six-meters-tall Jia Clan warrior spread his hand and snorted at Ji Hao with a muffled voice, “Magic crystals, low-grade, medium-grade, no deal… We accept only high-grade and top-grade crystals, of any nature. We also accept natural treasures with equal values!”
This was a weapon shop. Through the opened door, Ji Hao saw a series of armors in the shop; every armor had a high quality, covered by a water-like layer of faintly sparkling spell symbols.
Ji Hao was surprised. These armors were even better than the ones sold to the humankind by non-humankind businessmen in the Chi Ban Market.
Were these non-humankind beings sponsoring the water-kind in this way to weaken the humankind?
Chapter 1284: The Light of Wisdom
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Magic Crystals? Ji Hao had plenty.
Not to mention those super crystal mines in Yao Mountain territory, these years, Ji Hao’s position grew higher and higher in the alliance of human clans, and so did his power. Therefore, each year, tons of gifts would be sent to Yao Mountain City by almost all human clans in Midland, and among those gifts, high-grade and top-grade crystals could pile up into mountains.
Besides, in the past few years, Ji Hao had nearly swept across the entire Midland, and wiped out countless powerful water-kind beings who had their own territories. The war trophies Ji Hao gained after he destroyed those powerful water-kind beings amounted to an astronomical figure. Therefore, crystals were truly nothing to Ji Hao.
Slowly getting down from the back of the seahorse, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and slowly walked to those Jia Clan warriors, who had the door blocked. Showing the whites of his eyes, Ji Hao looked at those Jia Clan warriors, who were much taller than himself. Trembling slightly once, Ji Hao activated his spirit blood power. Following a series of creaking noise, Ji Hao suddenly grew about five-feet taller. Even with his body bent, Ji Hao was now at the same height as these Jia Clan warriors.
Seeing this, the pupils of those Jia Clan warriors shrunk suddenly. In the surroundings, all the other spirit creatures gasped in shock as well.
In original forms, spirit creatures could control the sizes of their bodies freely. For example, if Dark Water Serpent showed his original shape, he could be hundreds of miles long, and could also be three-feet long. However, once a spirit creature transformed into its human shape, its size would be almost unchangeable. This was not about the power and cultivation of a spirit creature. Instead, this was about the suppression and limit given to spirit creatures by the great Dao of nature; this was about a spirit creature’s understanding about the great Dao of nature, and its abilities to use some secret magics.
Any spirit creature who could freely change its body size in its human shape was a terrifying, top-grade one!
“You are strong, but…without crystals, even you can’t get in!” The Jia Clan warrior standing in front of Ji Hao sounded much politer than before. Mildly, he slightly bowed to Ji Hao, and said respectfully, “This is the rule of our shop, please…”
The Jia Clan warrior abruptly shut his mouth, because he didn’t need to say anything anymore.
Ji Hao raised his hand. His hand was covered with a thick shell. From that hand of his, wisps of deep blue spirit creature power spread out towards all directions. The strong, dense, suffocation spirit creature power condensed into a hemisphere, which covered the area with a radius of three-hundred miles.
Sizzle! As the spirit creature power released from Ji Hao’s palm suddenly faded, a three-hundred-meters in diameter, a twenty-five-meters-tall pile of top-grade crystals appeared in front of everyone on the scene.
These were raw crystals. The small pieces were the size of human heads, and the large pieces were as huge as water tanks. All raw crystal pieces were partially covered with a layer of rock with different thicknesses. Uncovered deep blue crystals exploded in the air, emitting a pure and strong water power. They generated a visible, blue mist that suffused the entire street.
“Wow! You’re our most honored guest. Please, come in, please. You can buy everything you want in here!” The Jia Clan warrior immediately gave Ji Hao a large grin, then bowed deeply and said to Ji Hao with an extremely humble tone, “Please come in, my honored guest. You will find anything you want in our shop.”
Ji Hao snorted and wielded his hand, taking back the giant pile of crystals. He then held his hands behind his body and walked into the shop with Shermie, Heng Xing, and those shrimp warriors, with his long pair of feelers swagging slowly on his chin.
In the broad shop, a five-eyed Xiu Clan old man in a black robe, and tens of young and beautiful human girls, were already waiting. The eyes of the Xiu Clan old man were sparkling with a light of wisdom.
Seeing Ji Hao, the Xiu Clan old man crossed his hands on his chest, slightly bowed to him, and said, “My honored guest, welcome to the shop of Westin Family. Armors, weapons, flying forts, or any armament you need, you can find the best in our shop.”
The Xiu Clan old man smiled and continued with a deep voice, “If you have heard about Westin Family, you should know that we are the wisest, most knowledgeable ones in Yu Dynasty. Our family has a special social status in Yu Dynasty, and everything produced by our family is the best.”
Ji Hao paused in surprise. He looked at the Xiu Clan old man, then raise his head, and looked at the signboard hanging outside the door.
In the middle of the black, alloy signboard, was a faintly glowing erect eye. Ji Hao nodded. This was indeed a shop of Westin Family.
Ah, the Westin Family… Ji Hao didn’t think that this randomly found shop, which was the nearest to the shop run by Tushan Chamber of Commerce, actually belonged to the Westin Family, the famous and special non-humankind family.
Yu Dynasty had twelve branches, each branch having an emperor in power. These twelve emperors held the social power of Yu Dynasty firmly. Countless Jia Clan and Xiu Clan Families lived under the protection of the twelve Emperors’ families. All the wealth, military forces, resources, and land belonged to the twelve emperors’ families.
The Westin Family was the only family out of this system. They were special. They were not affected by the powers of the twelve emperors. On the contrary, every emperor would carefully build a good relationship with this family.
According to the intelligence gathered by the alliance of human clans these years, Westin Family people were the keepers of the non-humankind culture, same as the star guards for the humankind. They were responsible for protecting, continuing, passing on, and rejuvenating the non-humankind culture under disastrous circumstances.
Back then, the non-humankind expedition army invaded Pan Gu world was formed by a group of failures, and among those failures, one was from Westin Family. He was a wise man, expelled from his family because of a serious crime he committed.
This man had an extraordinary wisdom. He had the crystallization of the non-humankind culture in his brain. He rebuilt the non-humankind culture system in Pan Gu world. Because of him, the Yu Dynasty had unfair advantages while facing human beings.
He had children in Pan Gu world, and built a branch of Westin Family in this world. Naturally, his family earned a special status in Yu Dynasty. Every member of the Westin Family was respected by all non-humankind beings, like the master Maguspreist in every human clan.
“The Westin Family. I’ve lived so long, of course, I’ve heard about your family.” Ji Hao looked at that Xiu Clan old man and sensed his power. His power was completely different from the powers of the other Xiu Clan masters. “Are you a member of the family which is called ‘the light of wisdom’?” asked Ji Hao curiously.
‘The light of wisdom’, the Westin Family had many titles, and this was the most commonly used one. Human beings also called this family in this way.
The Xiu Clan old man smiled mildly and said, “I am White Feather Westin, and you can call me White Feather. I guess this way fits your communication habit better. Indeed, I am a member of the Westin Family. I am responsible for all transactions happening in this market.”
White Feather smiled while shrugging and continued, “I will not meet every ordinary customer myself. But you are an honored guest. Therefore…Do you prefer fresh blood, or strong liquor, or any other drink? We can sit down and talk about your needs with no rush.”
Ji Hao curved down his lip corners and then laughed, “I’ve lived for so many years, I know about graceful lifestyles. Fresh blood, liquors, forget about those. Bring me some tea! You’re right, we can take our time.”
Chapter 1285: Rich Customer
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Cyan-colored coral walls were perfectly polished, as smooth as mirrors. The natural grooves of corals formed beautiful, magnificent mountains and rivers on the walls. Sitting in the exquisitely decorated reception room, Ji Hao felt like he was sitting right on a mountain, beside a river.
The table and chairs were made from white corals, also perfectly polished. Beautiful human girls carried large trays made from mother of pearl, carefully bringing a pot of tea and a few teacups. A strand of steam flew out slowly from the spout, and a refreshing aroma instantly suffused the entire room.
White Feather poured Ji Hao a cup of tea. Ji Hao picked up the cup and carefully looked at this simply-designed dark iron teacup, which seemed to be quite special. Observing for a while, Ji Hao’s heart twitched slightly. This cup was forged from an iron piece, as it still had hammer marks on it. In other people’ eyes, this cup might be an ordinary iron piece, but in Ji Hao’s eyes, those hammer marks on it and the natural texture of the cup together was a perfect ‘earth nourishing spell symbol’.
The earth bore the weight of all living creatures, nourishing all living creatures. It created all living creatures, and contained an inexhaustible life-force. ‘Earth nourishing spell symbol’ represented the great Dao of life, which was generated from the great Dao of earth. Human Maguspriests carved this spell symbol on flower pots, and plants growing in those pots would all be especially thriving.
This teacup wasn’t carved specially. Instead, the spell symbol was hammered on it, looking like a natural texture that merged completely with the cup itself. This technique was way more advanced than seal carving. Ji Hao hadn’t heard about one human Maguspreist who could do it so far.
Harmonious, natural; this cup’s maker’s skill had almost reached the level of Dao.
“Great cup! Drinking tea with this cup, your life can be prolonged by many years, right?” Ji Hao spoke out the specialty of this cup.
White Feather glanced at Ji Hao in surprise. In this shop, he treated many customers with this set of teaware, but Ji Hao was the only one who said nothing about the tea, but praised the magical effect of the cup.
A water-kind spirit creature, even an old one, shouldn’t be able to do that!
Even if this old crayfish, Summer, was an especially lucky one, who had the chance to learn things, he should only be familiar with all kinds of water-power-related spell symbols. However, with one single glance, Summer recognized the spell symbols hiding in hammer marks on the cup, which had a nature of earth!
“Good sight! Are you satisfied with the capabilities of our Westin Family, sir?” White Feather was shocked, but he tried to not act like that. Smilingly, he nodded to Ji Hao, and said, “I am surprised, Mr. Summer, you have a good sight.”
“I wasn’t born with all my powers and abilities.” Ji Hao gave a faint, mysterious smile, drank up the tea in the cup, then put the teacup straight into his sleeve. He even patted his sleeve with satisfaction after that.
White Feather looked at Ji Hao, a bit speechless. He had seen all strange kinds of customer, but putting the teacup directly into his own sleeve? Ji Hao was the first one who did this.
Should he pretend to see nothing? But the teacup was a masterpiece, purely handcrafted by an elder of the Westin Family.
Should he say something about it? But disrespecting a customer for a single teacup? As a member of the Westin Family, if he let anyone else knows about this, what would happen to the family’s reputation?
White Feather looked at Ji Hao’s broad sleeve, unable to help but complain in his head. ‘How can this old crayfish be so shameless? I’ve seen countless powerful spirit creatures, brutal ones, smart ones, evil ones, sinful ones, violent ones, but I’ve never seen such a shameless one!’
“If you like it, sir, you can have this whole set of teaware as a gift when you leave.” White Feather’s mouth corners twitched, then he started advertising the products of his family. “This set includes one teapot and eight teacups. You may form an ‘eighty directions earth nourishing formation’ with them. This small formation will make the area one mile in radius around you thriving. Even a rotten wood that died ten-thousand years ago will be revitalized in this area!”
White Feather slightly raised his chin and continued, “Mr. Summer, only an honored guest like you can have a gift like this. This set of teaware is a work of an elder, not even for sale.”
More or less, there were some underminings in White Feather’s words —‘Only honored guests can be treated like this; but what kind of customer can be called ‘honored guests’? Hehe, Summer, you old crayfish, figure it out!’
‘Without paying tons of crystals and other treasures, how can you consider yourself as an ‘honored guest’?’
Ji Hao crossed his legs. His legs were long and slim, covered in a thick layer of shell. Neatly, he put the entire set of teaware into his sleeve, then grinned without blushing at all, and said, “Hmm, Mr. Westin, thank you very much. I truly like this set of teaware.”
Sighing heavily, Ji Hao reached out his hands and heavily held White Feather’s hand.
White Feather was startled by Ji Hao’s sudden movement. Sensing the sharp thorns on Ji Hao’s palms, White Feather smiled embarrassedly, and asked, “Mr. Summer, what are you doing?” He wasn’t used to being touched just like this.
“Us crayfishes, shrimps, we are miserable!” Ji Hao sighed towards the sky, “We are truly miserable!”
Holding White Feather’s hand tight, Ji Hao said with a bitter face, “We have lowly bloodlines. The other water-kind creatures have chances to become dragons, but we…I don’t even want to mention it. Rivers, lakes, oceans, they are full of us. The power released by any slightly powerful spirit creature can affect those tiny shrimps and turn them into a bunch of shrimp warriors in a few moments!”
“Brainless, powerless, knowing nothing but leaping and shouting around; most of our kids are unmentionable. The powerful ones fight battles, but the ones rushing to the forefront are always those silly shrimps. They die the first, in the most miserable way, in the largest numbers, these silly shrimps!”
Sighing again, Ji Hao continued, “White Feather, you say, how many of our good children have died in vain in the past countless years?”
White Feather grinned embarrassedly, but said nothing.
In any war fought by the water-kind, shrimp warriors suffered the greatest casualty, and that was for sure! Even if those shrimp warriors didn’t die in battles, they would become food of the other water-kind creatures! Not to mention those enormous ones, even an ordinary whale or a dragon whale could swallow a billion shrimps at one single time. Shrimps, they were expendable!
“I think things can’t go on like this!” Ji Hao seriously held White Feather’s hand, looked at him with sparkling eyes, and said, “Therefore, I want to select a batch of elite from my boys, teach them powerful magics, let them wear high-quality armors, and give them strong weapons. It’ll be even better if we can find some flying forts or other things…”
A heavy buyer, definitely a heavy buyer. White Feather started to get excited.
Billions and billions of shrimp warriors existed in the world. If Ji Hao truly wanted to arm shrimp warriors, he would be paying an astronomical figure for the armaments he needed.
“How many armaments do you need?” asked White Feather straightforwardly.
Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then threw the question back, as if he were a super-rich man. “How many can you provide?”
Ji Hao grinned brightly, while White Feather nearly screamed towards the sky —As he thought, Ji Hao was truly a heavy buyer. Ji Hao was a million times more generous than those stingy enormous spirit creatures!
Chapter 1286: Take Away the Firewood Under the Cooking Pot
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Westin Family was unimaginably influential in the non-humankind society. When White Feather give Ji Hao the list of all armaments his family could provide, Ji Hao had a deeper understanding about this mysterious family.
Ji Hao now had a snow-white bone scroll in his hands, one foot and two inches long, six-inches wide, and three-inches thick. Fiddling with the scroll, Ji Hao had a closer look at the capabilities of the Westin Family.
The scroll was made from the bones of Bai Ze, an ancient divine beast. Westin Family people made an ancient divine beast’s bones into nothing more important than scrolls.
Pointing his finger at the scroll, a warm light was released from it. Lines of small characters and a large number of pictures appeared in the air in front of Ji Hao. Each high-quality image was only as big as Ji Hao’s palm, but very clear and detailed. Armors, helmets, arm protectors, leg protectors and all kinds of small defensive tools; blades, swords, longbows and arrows, strong spears, all kinds of shields, the heavy ones and the light ones; Yu Clan divine towers, flying mountains, all types of purely metal, flying forts… The largest flying fort was ten-miles squared in are, divided into fifty layers, and could accommodate over a million warriors.
Beside every picture were small characters, explaining the excellences of the weapon in the picture. For example, what lethal spell symbols were used on a spear to allow the spear to penetrate a thick steel heavy shield, or what spell symbols were used on a shield to allow the shield to withstand a certain number of full-power attacks of Senior Magi, Magus Kings, or Divine Magi, without breaking.
“Mr. Summer, our family members all have faith on the future of Gong Gong Family. We believe that Gong Gong Family will replace the humankind, and become the new owner of this world.” said White Feather smilingly to Ji Hao, “We also know that water-kind armies are great in numbers and scales, but the only weakness is their lack of good weapons. Human beings have way better armaments than you do.”
Breathing deeply, White Feather continued honestly, “Therefore, we made a very friendly price policy for you. For example, in this batch of dragon-slaying blade, each blade can cause severe damages to any Magus-King-level dragon-skin armor. Before, we charged a million top-grade magic crystals for one blade, but this time, we will give you twenty percent discount!”
“Twenty percent for all armaments, twenty percent off on the old prices.” White Feather smiled, looked at Ji Hao, and continued, “In this market, our stock is enough to arm one million warriors, added with three-thousand divine towers, for both defense and offense, one fort, ten flying mountains, and hundreds of millions of crossbows and arrows.”
“One million?” Ji Hao scornfully glanced at White Feather, and said, “Mr. White Feather, do you know how many shrimp warriors we have? Do you know right here in this Kui Gate camp, how many shrimp warriors my nephew, Shermie has under his command?”
Proudly holding his head high, Ji Hao crossed his legs again, and said, “I only purchase the right things, without asking prices. Not only shrimp warriors, crabs too… They’re just as miserable as us. I am planning to recruit a few strong crab families…so…”
“So, I have already brought you all stock information of all chambers of commerce run by the friends of our family, who also have shops in the nine water gates area.” White Feather waved his hand, then the bone scroll released a bright light. Countless pictures and characters immediately filled up the entire room.
The pictures of tens of millions of types of armament appeared before Ji Hao’s eyes, labeled with features, storage quantities, and prices. All these armaments were made by Xiu Clan masters.
“These are all the armaments produced by Xiu Clan masters, stocked in the nine water gates area.” White Feather smilingly looked at Ji Hao and said, “I have to admit one thing, their techniques and skills lag far behind ours. Therefore, I will give you twenty percent discount for our products, and forty percent for theirs.”
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and looked at White Feather, then asked blandly, “Mr. White Feather, can you make the call for them?”
White Feather smiled mildly and confidently, puffing up his chest. His five eyes sparkled with a sharp light as he responded, “Any member of Westin Family can make the call for those families.”
When saying the word ’those families’, White Feather didn’t try to hide the scorn on his face.
“Great, I’ll take them all!” Ji Hao pointed at those images floating in the air and said generously, “All of these, I’ll take them all. Give me a total price!”
The reception room fell into a deathly silence. White Feather popped out his eyes and stared at Ji Hao in shock. The few maids stood aside were also dumbfounded. Even Shermie and Heng Xing were stunned, staring at Ji Hao as if he were a monster.
“These can arm…over one hundred million warriors!” Stuttered White Feather, “Mr. Summer, you…”
“Over a hundred million? How many shrimp and crab warriors do we have in this nine water gates area?” said Ji Hao carelessly, “I’ve lived for long, and I am soft-hearted…I can’t bear watching our boys become corpses, lying all over the world; I can’t bear watching those crab boys be smashed into meat pies.”
Raising a finger to wipe his eye corners, which were not moist at all, Ji Hao then sighed towards the sky and said, “Ah, soft-hearted, soft-hearted… I don’t know if it’s good or bad.”
White Feather’s eye corners twitched intensely. He hurriedly gave Ji Hao a thumb up and said, “Good, it’s definitely good! Mr. Summer, you are kind and merciful…I think this is why you can be so wise and so powerful, right?”
Quickly calculating with his ten fingers, White Feather gave Ji Hao a scarily high price, then asked, “Mr. Summer, this is the total price for these products…Are you gonna pay with crystals or other treasures?”
Ji Hao slightly flicked his finger on the coral roundtable, tinkling the table with his fingernails. Pondering briefly, Ji Hao responded in a bland tone, “I’ll pay the deposit first, then I will collect the products in batches. After I collect a batch, I will make a full payment for it.”
White Feather raised his eyebrows. This was a very reasonable mode of payment, and he was glad that Ji Hao chose to pay in this way.
However, Ji Hao carried on, “But, these armaments are mine now. I’ve placed an order. Except for me, don’t you let anyone take even one arrow.”
White Feather’s smile seemed to freeze on his face. This requirement Ji Hao made was…
But before White Feather started a negotiation, Ji Hao took out eighteen goose-egg-sized silver beads, glowing brightly as they floated in the air. Wherever the misty light of these beads reached, the air temperature dropped rapidly. A terrifying, extremely negative power swept across the entire room. Followed by a creaking noise, the floor, the ceiling, and the walls were all covered in a transparent, silver layer of ice.
“These eighteen soul beads of the extreme negative are a part of the deposit!”
Ji Hao threw White Feather a sideways glance.
White Feather remained silent for a while, then nodded heavily and said, “No one will be able to take one arrow from these armaments before you collect them, Mr. Summer. You have the word from our Westin Family.”
Chapter 1287: Invitation
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“It’s a deal then!”
Holding his hands behind his body and bending his waist, Ji Hao slowly walked out of White Feather’s shop step by step. With eighteen soul beads of the extreme negative, and a pile of top-grade magic crystals, Ji Hao purchased all armaments produced by the non-humankind, stocked in the nine water gates area.
Even if White Feather and his family wanted to replenish the stock from Liang Zhu City, Ji Hao believed that transporting so many armaments wouldn’t be easy to the non-humankind. It would require a lot of time. And time was essential to both the humankind and the Gong Gong Family under the current circumstances.
Ji Hao controlled this batch of armaments. Therefore, those water-kind creatures could only continue fighting against elite human warriors with their roughly crafted wooden clubs and bone knives, defending themselves with their shells and scales against the swords and blades of human warriors. Ji Hao froze this batch of armaments, like taking away the firewood from under a cooking pot. As a result, the water-kind armies stationed in the nine water gates area were weakened by at least thirty percent. Because of what Ji Hao did, their casualty number and rate would both soar.
What Ji Hao paid was not even worth mentioning. He looted those crystals from the nests of strong water-kind beings; as for the eighteen soul beads, he created them easily with his embryo of Dao of extreme negative. As a possessor of an embryo of Dao of extreme negative, producing those soul beads only cost Ji Hao some energy. He could have as many of those beads as he wanted. But to the ones with no capability to understand the great Dao of extreme negative, the eighteen beads were truly priceless treasures.
“Sure, it’s a deal. Mr. Summer, please trust us. Without your word, no one can take even an arrow that belongs to you.” White Feather followed behind Ji Hao and grinned warmly. His five eyes were even squeezed into five curved lines.
In the reception room, Ji Hao’s one hundred carefully selected shrimp warriors put on exquisitely crafted spell symbol armors produced by the Westin Family, along with light dragon scale shields, then each carried a specially designed ‘dragon-stabbing spear’ on the shoulder. The spears were seven to eight times longer than their own bodies.
Their whole bodies were covered in armors. A fist-thick layer of spell symbol light spread on these armors. These armors were top-grade ones, and could withstand Divine-Magus-level attacks seven to eight times! These shrimp warriors were weak, but suddenly, a fierce power vibration released from their bodies, which made them look strong.
Their shields were designed for Divine-Magus-level attacks too, added with those ‘dragon-stabbing spears’ forged with the secret technique created by the Westin Family, and a highly lethal poison on the spearheads. With this gear, these shrimp warriors now had the power to threaten Magus-King-level enemies on battlefields, even though they were no stronger than ordinary Junior Magi.
“Good, Shermie, you make some efforts these days and get our boys armed.” Ji Hao bent his waist, satisfyingly looking at those shrimp warriors lined up orderly in front of him, and said smilingly, “Select one hundred shrimp warriors, arm them with heavy armors and long spears, and prepare them for close combats. As for the others, regardless of the number, give them light armors and bows!”
‘Amazing.’ Standing aside, White Feather silently praised Ji Hao. He didn’t think that this old crayfish could know about military strategies.
For these shrimp warriors, no matter how strong their armors were and how sharp their weapons could be, they were still weak shrimp warriors. Their reaction speeds, agility, strength, and magic powers were all still weak. Therefore, on frontline battlefields, their powers would still be limited. However, with a giant number of spell symbol arrows and strong bows, by shooting ceaselessly and aimlessly, even shrimp and crab warriors had the chance to kill Magus Kings.
“Mr. Feather, there’s one more thing to trouble you with…Please put poison on every arrow!” Ji Hao smilingly turned around, lowered his voice, and said to White Feather.
White Feather smilingly nodded and responded seriously, “Mr, Summer, please don’t worry. Our Westin Family will handle your request. We will put the strongest poison on each of your arrows. On battlefields, the faster poisons work, the better… the more lethal, the better!”
Ji Hao smiled too. Glancing at each other, both Ji Hao and White Feather chuckled.
Then, White Feather put his right hand into his left sleeve, and gently took out an invitation card made from a thin jade slip, with complicated golden inlaid patterns. Handing the invitation card to Ji Hao, White Feather smiled and said, “Mr. Summer, you are our most horned guest. The large auction tomorrow night, you must come. Otherwise, the auction will be dull.”
Ji Hao slightly flicked his long feelers on the chin. He had just purchased a giant batch of armament from White Feather, and now he got an invitation card for the large auction? This was good through. Now, he didn’t need to spend time and efforts to try to find everything out himself. Looking at the exquisite invitation card, Ji Hao gave a faint smile and said, “Auction? Here? Hehe, it seems that I need to prepare some more crystals!”
“It will be worthwhile, and you won’t be disappointed!” White Feather grinned brightly. Intentionally or not, he continued, “You will be able to see a supreme treasure from the Dragon Palace in the auction tomorrow night. That treasure is very helpful for water-kind creatures, you don’t want to miss it.”
A supreme treasure from the Dragon Palace? Had someone from the dragon nest started selling their treasures too? Ji Hao looked at White Feather and pretended to be surprised. “Is that so? Then I will get that treasure tomorrow night.” Ji Hao laughed.
Supported by Heng Xing and Shermie, Ji Hao ‘tremblingly’ climbed onto the back of his seahorse, then gave a deep shout. Airily, the seahorse moved forward. White Feather and a group of his people stood by the door of the shop, smilingly and deeply bowing to Ji Hao. They watched Ji Hao and his people turn around a corner, then walked back into the shop, with their smiles still on their faces.
Once Ji Hao moved around the corner, a handsome middle-aged man walked out with big steps, and grinningly blocked Ji Hao’s way. The man was wearing a cyan-colored long shirt.
“What do you want? Do you want to rob me?” Looking at this handsome middle-aged man, who had a smooth, white skin, Ji Hao said with a weird tone, “But don’t you see so many warriors behind me?”
Instantly, the one hundred shrimp warriors straightened their spears simultaneously, pointing the spearheads against the man’s long shirt. If they put forth their strengths slightly, those spears would pierce into the man’s body.
“Mr. Summer, please, in this place, how dare I do something so bad? No, no, no, even outside, I Tushan Inkstone, will never do such bad things.” The middle-aged man hurriedly cupped his hands, smiled to Ji Hao, and said respectfully, “I am Tushan Inkstone, the manager of shop run by Tushan Chamber of Commerce in Kui Gate. Mr. Summer, I am here to invite you to our shop, to see a treasure!”
“See a treasure?”
Ji Hao smiled. He showed so many crystals before the shop of the Westin Family, for nothing else but catching the attention of the Tushan Chamber of Commerce. It seemed that he had succeeded, and the Tushan Chamber of Commerce was hooked.
“Tushan Chamber of Commerce…What treasures do you have?” asked Ji Hao lazily, “I’m not interested in ordinary treasures.”
“Great treasure, a great treasure. You will surely like it!” Tushan Inkstone said hurriedly, “Please follow me. If you don’t like the treasure, you can smash our shop.”
Ji Hao flicked his long feelers and said carelessly, “In this case, I’ll go take a look!”
Guided by Tushan Inkstone, Ji Hao and his people walked into the shop run by Tushan Chamber of Commerce from the back door.
Chapter 1288: The Shell of A Chaos Monster
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The reception room of Tushan Chamber of Commerce’s shop was not luxurious, but was very natural.
The room was decorated with rocks and root sculptures, added with exquisitely handcrafted tables and chairs. Everything in the room was an artwork. Fiddling with the thick and short bamboo tube, which was square in shape and serving as a teacup, Ji Hao observed the furniture in this room. He had to admit that the Tushan Family was truly wealthy. These wooden and rock tables and chairs seemed to be ordinary, but in fact, every single one of them was surrounded by a thriving life-force.
The life-force suffused the entire room and connected with nature. The entire reception room was a great formation, and had been absorbing natural powers, transforming the natural powers into a life-force. It was releasing slowly, bringing all living beings in the room both physical and mental pleasure.
“Great tea!” Lowering his head and taking a sip of the steaming hot tea, Ji Hao praised with a low voice, “Really great tea.”
“The tea is nothing. The man understands the goodness of the tea is truly rare.” Sitting aside, Tushan Inkstone naturally flattered Ji Hao, “Mr. Summer, you understand the sweetness of the tea. Clearly, you are a real tasteful man. You are so different from those silly rude people.”
“Tasteful my a*s!” Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes and cursed out loud. Pointing at Tushan Inkstone, he sneered and said, “I am an old spirit creature, a crayfish, a monster! I set things on fire, I loot and kill people! What’s so good about this tea? I know nothing. It’s flavorless water! No better than a vat of old wine!”
Tushan Inkstone’s handsome face instantly turned red. Gasping heavily, he stared at Ji Hao. Ji Hao changed his attitude so suddenly that Tushan Inkstone was almost choked by the words he had prepared to say.
This old crayfish, why didn’t he follow the common template? Tushan Inkstone nicely praised him, he could have easily said something sweet too. After that, the two of them would smile to each other, and do some small talks, then the friendship could be built, right? But how could he suddenly swear? Tushan Inkstone’s face twitched for a while, then grinned embarrassedly, and said, “Mr. Summer, do you prefer some wine? We have our special ‘fox rose’ here. It’s a secret product of our Tushan Family. It’s pure and sweet…”
Ji Hao raised his right hand, slapped a golden sandalwood root carving table into pieces, then stared at Tushan Inkstone and yelled, “What fox rose? Don’t get me any soft sweet things like that! I want the strongest, cheapest wine! Hmm, I am a lowly creature. I cannot bear those good things. I like the cheap ones!”
Tushan Inkstone’s face turned dark once again. This shop was run by the Tushan Family, and everything in this chop was the best of the best. Ji Hao asked for the cheapest wine, but where could Tushan Inkstone find any?
Tushan Inkstone grinned again embarrassedly. Tushan Inkstone prepared to say something, but Ji Hao smashed another square table, then crossed his legs and said slowly while shaking his leg, “Ah, almost forgot about the business. Enough about tea or wine, take out your treasure now, eh? What treasure do you have?”
Tushan Inkstone had already phrased his words, but again, Ji Hao stoped him from saying. He opened his mouth widely, with a very dark face. For the third time, he grinned embarrassedly, and then stuttered, “Ah, treasure, yeah, yeah, the treasure!”
Ji Hao looked at Tushan Inkstone coldly and said in a vicious tone, “I am telling you, Tushan Inkstone, if your treasure can’t make me happy…I will tear your head off!”
Tushan Inkstone’s eye corners twitched intensively, then he took a deep gasp and gave a bitter smile.
In Kui Gate, Tushan Inkstone had met countless spirit creatures. Those spirit creatures all needed things from him. Therefore, even though they were brutal and violent, they still had to restrain their tempers and act politely in front of Tushan Inkstone. When did Tushan Inkstone ever meet someone with such a capricious mood like Ji Hao?
Smiling bitterly, Tushan Inkstone stopped trying to make friends with Ji Hao. He clapped his hands loudly. A refreshing aroma spread out form a folding screen behind him. Following a light series of footstep sound, a beautiful young girl wearing a snow-white silk long dress walked to Tushan Inkstone, smiling as she carried an oval-shaped tray.
Carefully and seriously, Tushan Inkstone stood up and took out a purely dark shell piece from the tray.
A faintly sensible, prehistorical spirit creature power spread slowly from the shell. Sensing the spirit creature power emitting from this foot-square shell piece, Ji Hao felt nothing uncomfortable. But behind him, Shermie already started shaking.
Ji Hao looked around at Shermie. A big half of Shermie’s face was covered in the shell, and on that face, beam-sized drops of sweat oozed out. He was quivering intensely, as if a mountain was pressing on his shoulders. He was trying his best to fight the pressure, but inch by inch, his body bent, and so did his knees.
“Is this the treasure you mentioned?” Ji Hao’s left hand glowed with a silver-blue light. Shermie was almost suffocated by the pressure. Ji Hao conveniently patted on Shermie’s shoulder with his left hand. Instantly, Shermie made a long gasp for air, then quickly straightened his body.
In a great shock, Shermie cast a complicated glance at the square-shaped shell piece, then put his mouth near Ji Hao’s ear and whispered something.
With a secret magic, Ji Hao turned himself into a crayfish, but in fact, he was a pure-blooded human being. Therefore, he couldn’t feel the terrifying power contained in that shell. But once the shell was taken out, Ji Hao felt like being dragged into a purely dark, scary world. He saw an enormous, black crayfish, roaring in the darkness, covered in a gray mist.
That crayfish was hundreds of thousands of miles long. He lied in the darkness and roared in rage. Dazzling thunderbolts struck down and cracked his black shell, turning it into ashes. At last, a tremendous axe descended. A pair of indescribably giant hands gripped the hilt of the axe and fiercely chopped this crayfish into two, from the head to the tail.
The sharp Chaos power streams stirred up by the axe tore apart the crayfish’s body. Within a couple of breaths, the crayfish was torn into bits and pieces. By the end, only the hardest piece of shell on the middle of the crayfish’s head remained.
At the moment, Tushan Inkstone was holding that piece of shell.
Ji Hao looked at the shell and seemed to be deep in thought. This treasure had stories, he could tell.
“According to the legends, when Saint Pan Gu created this world, thirty-million Chaos monsters attempted to take away the natural fortune that belonged to Pan Gu, and this world he created.” Tushan Inkstone glanced at Shermie in surprise, who wasn’t affected by the power of the shell anymore, then continued, “Saint Pan Gu was infuriated. With the world-creating enormous axe, he killed countless Chaos monsters. Among those dead Chaos monsters, one was called the ‘netherworld soul-eating giant crayfish’!”
“This is the only remaining piece of shell that belonged to the giant crayfish, containing all his powers, and also a drop of his blood sealed in it.”
Smilingly, Tushan Inkstone looked at Ji Hao, and said, “With this treasure, Mr. Summer, you will have a chance to regain his power.”
Chapter 1289: The Value of the Shell
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
To all non-humankind creatures in Pan Gu world, bloodline was especially important. The origins of their bloodlines, the backgrounds of their ancestors, these meant almost everything to them.
For example, an ordinary tiger who lived in the forest might cultivate itself into a spirit creature, but for sure, it would be far less talented than a spirit tiger, which possessed the bloodline of the White Tiger, the holy beast. Based on the same cultivation level, a spirit tiger with White Tiger’s bloodline could defeat ten ordinary spirit tigers. Another example could be of an ordinary spirit fox, which was surely not as good as an offspring of Sky Fox, be it in terms of appearance or power. An ordinary spirit snake could never compare with a black water serpent, which had a strong prehistorical bloodline.
Bloodlines were essential. Therefore, without a strangely good luck, a spirit creature with an ordinary bloodline would have no chance to compete against the ones with strong bloodlines. Just like Yu Ancestor, who even risked infuriating Gong Gong to persuade him to strengthen his body and improve his bloodline with the essence water.
Crayfishes had a lowly bloodline. They lived at the bottom of the food chain, feeding on mud. Therefore, even if a crayfish luckily cultivated itself into a spirit creature, it still had to be extra careful to survive, like Shermie. Spirit crayfishes did have the chance to reach the level of Divine Magus with severe cultivation; Shermie did it. However, except for his pair of stunningly strong fists, Shermie had no other power or ability. To be honest, if Shermie didn’t meet Ji Hao, and if Ji Hao didn’t guide him through the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text and teach him to understand the great Dao of the extreme negative, his best possibility would be becoming a high-grade fighter among water-kind beings, no matter how strong he could be.
Nevertheless, that giant crayfish he saw in the darkness was a Chaos creature, a top-grade predator, one of the thirty million Chaos monsters who attacked, and finally killed Saint Pan Gu back then. It was born and lived in the Chaos. In terms of background, that giant crayfish was definitely more gifted than Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, and the others of the first generation of Pan Gu world creatures.
Netherworld soul-eating giant crayfish, ever since it was born, it struggled in the Chaos for life. But if Kun Peng and Xiang Liu were thrown into the Chaos when they were still newborns, they could last at most for a breath, before they were crushed completely, without a trace.
This dark piece of shell absorbed all of the netherworld soul-eating giant crayfish’s life-force before it was killed by Pan Gu. This shell recorded all its powers and secret magics. More importantly, a pure drop of spirit blood was sealed in it, a drop of spirit blood that belonged to the netherworld soul-eating giant crayfish.
If an ordinary spirit crayfish absorbed this drop of blood, it would have a great chance to change its bloodline, becoming a possessor of the netherworld soul-eating giant crayfish’s bloodline. The bloodline power generated by one single drop of spirit blood would be thin, but as long as this lucky spirit crayfish keeps cultivating itself, it would eventually become a real netherworld soul-eating giant crayfish.
A real netherworld soul-eating giant crayfish, unimaginably powerful.
“This treasure was in our family treasury for many years. We never found someone good enough for it.” Tushan Inkstone gently stroked the smooth shell and said with a low voice, “Today, I met you, Mr. Summer…I think, it’s time for this treasure to meet its new owner.”
Tushan Inkstone glanced at Ji Hao, then at Shermie. He locked his fingers together and lightly patted on the shell.
Followed by a loud series of popping noise, dazzling electric bolts burst from the shell. Magic seals on the shell were undone, layer by layer. A greatly stronger spirit creature power erupted from the shell, while a gray mist condensed into an enormous crayfish, wielding its claws in the reception room.
The enormous crayfish roared towards the sky, deeply and thunderously like dragon roars. The roars echoed through Ji Hao’s spiritual space. Ji Hao’s embryos of Dao of sun and the extreme negative each gave a deep shout, as resonant as a bright bell ring, dispelling the sound waves created by the crayfish. So, Ji Hao wasn’t affected at all.
However, Shermie and Heng Xing quivered intensely, then thudded their knees on the ground together.
This was a bloodline-level suppression from a high-level spirit creature over lower level ones. Shermie was only an ordinary spirit crayfish, while Heng Xing was an offspring of a Henggong fish and a devil bone fish. Both Henggong fish and devil bone fish had strong bloodlines, but still, they had no chance to win against a netherworld soul-eating giant crayfish. Therefore, both Heng Xing and Shermie kneeled straight on the ground, with sweat flowing down from their foreheads in streams. They trembled, and couldn’t say word.
Ji Hao slowly stood up. A bone-piercingly cold and evil power was released from his body. Tushan Inkstone’s smile froze on his face when he realized in shock that the strange power released by Ji Hao had frozen his body, disabling him from even blinking his eyes. A fist-sized jade pendent tied around Tushan Inkstone’s waist glowed with a dazzling light. A cyan-colored layer of light flew out of the pendent like water streams, spreading on Tushan Inkstone’s body.
However, the cyan light only managed to spread for about three feet far, before it was stopped by a silver-blue light. The cyan light and the silver-blue light clashed against each other violently, generating scary explosive sounds. Thousands of tiny spell symbols sparkled quickly on the surface of the jade pendent. The power of this amulet had been boosted up to the maximum, but it still failed to defeat the silver-blue light and protect Tushan Inkstone.
“Mr…S-Summer…” With all of his strength, Tushan Inkstone finally squeezed out a few words through his gritted teeth.
“The treasure is good, but you made my boys kneel… not good.” Ji Hao conveniently took over the dark shell from Tushan Inkstone’s hand. The shell was thickly covered in natural patterns. Glancing at the shell, Ji Hao chuckled as he held the shell with both hands, then slightly flicked his wrists. A silver, frigid light spurted out from his palms, immediately covering the entire shell.
That strong spirit creature power released from the shell was suddenly gone, and so was that enormous crayfish. Shermie and Heng Xing stood back up from the ground, tremblingly wiping the sweat on their heads. They couldn’t recover from the soul-deep shock brought to them by the terrifying power, which belonged to the netherworld soul-eating giant crayfish, for a long while.
Clang! A longsword fell on the ground. Just now, when Ji Hao stood up, a few guards silently showed up in the reception room, wearing black soft armors. But as same as Tushan Inkstone, these guards were frozen by the cold power released from Ji Hao’s body, such that none of them could move an inch.
Ji Hao took over the shell and restrained his power, after which, a guard slightly moved his fingers, failing to hold his sword tight, which dropped to the ground.
“What? What kind of shop this is? You’re not thinking about murdering me for my money, are you?” Ji Hao squinted at the few guards, gave a cold smile, and said, “I am not afraid to tell you that this is my place. With one order of mine, millions of shrimp warriors will tear your shop down. Do you believe me?”
Tushan Inkstone’s body was slightly warmed up. Tremblingly moving his limbs, he hurriedly gave Ji Hao a big grin with a lingering fear and said, “Mr. Summer, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding…I only wanted to show you the power of this shell. Any crayfish can use it.”
Holding the shell, Ji Hao looked at those natural patterns on it and said blandly, “Cut the crap, name your price!”
Chapter 1290: Netherworld Hierarch
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
When he said ‘cut the crap’, Ji Hao’s fists burned with a silver colored fire.
When he said ‘name your price’, he had already dropped the shell, dashed past Tushan Inkstone, who was dumbfounded, and crashed the stone folding screen behind Tushan Inkstone. Like a crazy bull, Ji Hao smashed a thick wall behind the screen, and broke into a large hall.
Destructively and unstoppably, his pair of fists swished fiercely towards a scrawny priest sitting on a black lotus with crossed legs, a thousand miles away in the hall, leaving a tens of thousands of miles long stream of light in the air.
Yes, the great hall next to the reception room of this shop was about a hundred meters in diameter, but its real space was folded by a powerful being. In fact, a tiny world was hiding in this hall. Ji Hao was now in a broad space, ten-thousand-miles squared in area. Dim dark light streams had been releasing from the dark lotus that the priest sat on, keeping this tiny world steady and stable.
The dark light streams slight quaked as Ji Hao’s fists swished across the tiny world. Ji Hao’s punches were heavy enough to crack the space, but a few lotus petals slightly shook, and easily neutralized the sharp airstreams caused by Ji Hao.
Visibly, waves of space-ripple were stirred up in the tiny world, spreading out, following closely behind Ji Hao’s fists which were smashing at the scrawny priest in a long black robe.
Just now, when Ji Hao released a cold power to freeze Tushan Inkstone, he suddenly sensed a great threat from the priest. It was like walking on a dark street alone, late at night, and suddenly being approached by an invisible being with a sharp dagger, the tip of which was about to touch the back of one’s neck. His skin was immediately covered in goosebumps.
That was an extremely terrifying being. He made Ji Hao feel threatened, even as much as Priest Hua could.
The conversation between Ji Hao and Tushan Inkstone lasted for a while. The whole time, Ji Hao had his spirit power sneakily cover the entire area. But, he didn’t discover anything wrong about the hall next door, neither did he find out that such a powerful being had been hiding there.
If Ji Hao didn’t release the cold power to freeze Tushan Inkstone, and if that didn’t surprise the priest a little bit, he would have remained in a stable state, instead of releasing that trace of threatening power vibration to Ji Hao. Ji Hao wouldn’t have been aware of his existence at all then.
Ji Hao was curious, and was also shocked. In the meanwhile, he was confident enough about himself. He darted past Tushan Inkstone, crashed the screen and the wall, and broke into this tiny world. He then punched heavily towards this priest with thirty percent of his strength.
“The extremely negative power…Are you truly a spirit crayfish?” The priest looked at the bright silver fire on Ji Hao’s hands, stunned. The beautiful silver fire had a dim blue edge, making Ji Hao’s fist look even stronger, with an indescribably mysterious feeling delivered by it.
What surprised the priest even more was that although Ji Hao’s firsts came straight at his face, in his eyes, those fists were hazy and unclear, seeming to be changing motion curves all the time. He felt like all his weaknesses were exposed right before Ji Hao’s fists, and wherever they landed, it would be on the weakest spots of his body.
How many years had it been since he had such a feeling?
The Priest also felt that he could not let Ji Hao’s fists touch his body. Otherwise, something bad would certainly happen; something might embarrass him and make him suffer. Perhaps, his body would be destroyed by Ji Hao’s heavy punches.
“This, is this truly a crayfish? He punched with the power of the great Dao!”
Sighing in surprise, the priest raised his pair of straight and heavy, sword-like eyebrows. He watched Ji Hao dart over, looked at his glowing fists, then abruptly raised his right hand and straightened his forefinger and middle finger. With them, he released a ten-thousand-meters-long, sharp sword power stream, fiercely towards Ji Hao’s fists.
Clang! Clang! Clang! Followed by a series of ear-piercing noise, Ji Hao snorted in pain. He sensed a piercing pain from his hands, while blood splashed everywhere. The silver fire on his hands was cut into pieces by the sharp sword power, transforming into thin strands of silver light, flowing back into his body.
The priest slightly tilted his body backward. His sword power was crushed by Ji Hao’s punch, which was launched based on the combined move of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, and everything-perish. The priest’s forefinger and middle finger remained straightened, pointing at Ji Hao. Suddenly, along with a popping noise, the fingernails of the priest’s forefinger and middle finger shattered, as two purple-golden drops of blood slowly flowed down from his fingertips.
“This…Are you really a crayfish? Who are you, my friend? Why did you transform into a crayfish to attack me?” The priest looked at the two drops of purple-golden blood, seeming to be stunned. With a serious face, he stood up. From both sides of his body, eighteen blood-red beams of sword light circled out, hovering slowly around his body.
Ji Hao lowered his head and looked at his own hands.
By easily raising his hand, the priest released a stream of sword light and left thirty-six bone-deep wounds on Ji Hao’s hands. Blood gushed out from those wounds, while the sharp pain continued attacking Ji Hao. Moreover, a soft yet strong sword power lingered in those wounds, seeming to never fade.
If Ji Hao were an ordinary Divine Magus, merely this sword power stream was great enough to destroy his pair of hands. However, Ji Hao had preliminarily attained the Pan Gu body already. He gasped deeply. His blood, which had splashed in the air, flew back into his body. Flushed by his strong spirit blood, dark strands of sword power lingering in his wounds were turned into dark mist, puffing out of his body.
The priest’s scrawny face twitched slightly. Gazing at Ji Hao, he’s look turned more and more serious.
He clearly understood that his ‘netherworld sword power’ was collected from the softest, darkest death power from the netherworld through the endless time. It was extremely fierce and lethal. In terms of sword power lethality, only one person in this world could surpass him.
‘Netherworld sword power’, the number-two-ranked sword power in Pan Gu world, was cast out of Ji Hao’s body so easily. This was driving the priest crazy. Whoever dared to say this old spirit crayfish standing in front of him was a real crayfish, he would pull out his or her three souls and seven spirits himself, throw them into the netherworld, and burn with the underworld fire for one hundred million years.
Glancing at his hands, which were healing speedily, Ji Hao then looked at the priest, also seriously.
At this stage, even ordinary holy weapons couldn’t possibly hurt his body. But, by a slight stream of sword power released from this priest, his hands were harmed pretty badly. Although his bones weren’t injured, those wounds on his hands were enough to prove the priest’s power.
Looking at the dark lotus the priest sat on, Ji Hao’s eye corners twitched again. This lotus had countless lotuses, seeming to be even more powerful than Priest Hua’s true body, the seven-colored lotus from the Chaos!
“Who are you?” Ji Hao straightened his body, then politely nodded towards the priest.
“You can call me…Netherworld Hierarch!” The priest narrowed his eyes, looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, then continued with a bland tone, “Perhaps, you’re not familiar with this name of mine, but you should have heard the name of my origin.”
“Netherworld Priest, I am a clone of his!”
Chapter 1291: What A Big Trap
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Netherworld Hierarch stood on the black lotus. A strong netherworld power coiled around him in twisting streams, making him look like a giant octopus with thousands of enormous tentacles. Long and dark netherworld power streams flaunted around him, and faintly, high-pitched coarse screams could be heard.
“Netherworld Hierarch…Netherworld Priest!
Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch seriously, wondering if he were truly a clone of Netherworld Priest.
Ji Hao knew about Netherworld Priest, a mysterious, powerful being. After the humankind rose, Netherworld Priest was the only ancient powerful being who still had a tight connection with human beings. When Dishi Yanluo newly ascended to the throne of the Blood Moon, he started a great war. Back then, Emperor Shun asked Netherworld Priest for help, and he did show up to fight a quick battle against Dishi Yanluo.
As Ji Hao clawed his way up the social ladder of the human society, he had reached many core secrets already. He knew that a long-term agreement existed between high-level human leaders and Netherworld Priest. Human beings were under Netherworld Priest’s protection, and in return, the souls of some fallen human warriors would follow Netherworld Priest upon their own wills, becoming his disciples. Apart from this, when human leaders asked Netherworld Priest for help, they also promised him the bodies of a part of fallen warriors, allowing him to make those dead bodies into flying zombies and other types of battle puppets.
Priest Hua and Priest Mu had been trying everything they could to attract more followers among human beings and to collect the faith power from human beings, but Netherworld Priest was different. He lived in the netherworld, with ghosts, zombies and other dark beings; he had no interest in living human beings.
Such a powerful being was hiding right next to the reception room of the shop run by the Tushan Chamber of Commerce, but why? Ji Hao was curious. What was Tushan Chamber of Commerce planning? Or, what was Netherworld Priest planning?
“Who are you, my friend?” Seeing Ji Hao remaining silent for quite a while, Netherworld Hierarch asked a bit angrily, “I’ve seen what you can do. You’re not a nameless ordinary being for sure, and you’re definitely not a crayfish. My friend, impressive shapeshifting skill!”
Following a sizzling noise, a thin crack suddenly appeared between Netherworld Hierarch’s eyebrows, exposing a dark eyeball.
A dark beam of light darted out light a bolt of lightning, covering Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao sensed a slight coldness from his skin. His boiling spirit blood cooled down suddenly, and his shapeshifting magic was almost broken by this dark eye of Priest Hierarch. Pondering briefly, Ji Hao deactivated his shapeshifting magic and showed his real face.
Wearing the brightly glowing Taiji cloak, Ji Hao bowed to Netherworld Hierarch with a vigorous look and said politely, “You are an eldership of mine. I am Ji Hao, and it’s a pleasure to meet you. My Shifu always tells me that you are a friend of our sect, and that I should respect you as much as I respect my Shifu.”
Before Netherworld Hierarch said a word, Ji Hao kneeled on the ground and greeted him with the special teacher-greeting convenance from Yu Yu’s sect.
Watching ‘old crayfish Summer’ suddenly become Ji Hao, a handsome, strong young man, Netherworld Hierarch paused slightly, then had his eyes shone brightly. Glancing at Ji Hao’s Taiji cloak, he abruptly laughed out loud and said, “Hah, you’re my friend Dachi’s…No, the power I sensed from you…”
Ji Hao smiled, silently activated his primordial spirit, and released a layer of Yu Yu’s divine light that covered his entire body like a beautiful green jade. The light was vividly green, and contained an inexhaustible life-force, seeming to generate all possibilities. But the sense of power it gave out was strong and sharp.
“Yu Yu’s divine light, you’re my friend Yu Yu’s disciple!” Netherworld Hierarch’s tightened face eased a lot. Gently patting his own forehead, he chuckled and said, “Hah, you’re Marquis Yao Ji Hao, a young human being. Hmm, you’re Yu Yu’s disciple. No wonder Emperor Shun said that you’re the most talented, capable young man among your generation.”
Ji Hao smilingly bowed again to Netherworld Hierarch and responded mildly, “I am flattered.”
Netherworld Hierarch shook his head, raised his hand, and slightly waved towards the outside. The shell, which was sealed by Ji Hao with the extremely negative power, flew to Netherworld Hierarch’s hand along with a sharp swishing noise. He pointed at the shell, then a dark fire puffed up from it, sizzlingly burning the cold silver light wrapped on the shell.
Pop! Ten minutes later, the seal cast by Ji Hao with the extremely negative power was broken by the dark fire. A dim black light burst from the shell, and the power of the Chaos soul-eating giant crayfish swept across the entire room. Once again, Ji Hao heard the dragon-roar-like, resonant sound.
In a slight surprise, Netherworld Hierarch glanced at Ji Hao. He knew what Ji Hao did to the shell. Sealing the shell with the extremely negative power, this had impressed Netherworld Hierarch already. After all, Yu Yu was best at magic formation art and sword art. In other words, Yu Yu was the fiercest sword artist in the world, but he was just average on the great Dao of extreme negativeness. But the seal Ji Hao cast was powerful and ingenious; it was clearly above the limitation of Yu Yu’s disciples, and had reached a whole new level.
In order to break Ji Hao’s seal, Netherworld Hierarch activated fifty percent of his power! In Netherworld Hierarch’s eyes, Ji Hao was only a young disciple. Judging by the sense of power released from Ji Hao’s body, Ji Hao hadn’t even completed his first century of cultivation, and his seal should be broken easily, even with merely fifty percent of his power.
As a result, Netherworld Hierarch activated fifty percent of his power, and spent ten whole minutes to break Ji Hao’s seal!
Thinking that Ji Hao couldn’t be using all of his power when sealing the shell, Netherworld Hierarch was shocked. This disciple of Yu Yu, what a little freak! He had cultivated himself for no more than a century, but he was already sixty to seventy percent as powerful as Netherworld Hierarch himself.
Trying pretty hard to act less shocked, Netherworld Hierarch swung the shell slightly, smiled and said, “Since you’re a disciple of Yu Yu, this shell is useless to you now.”
Ji Hao detected some undermeaning from his words and asked, “This shell, is anything wrong with it?”
Netherworld Hierarch chuckled, stroked the thick and complicated natural pattern on the shell, and responded in a bland tone, “Hmm, no big problems, it’s just, this shell can deliver a cultivation method especially for crayfishes, lobsters, shrimp warriors, and has been processed by me.”
Flicking his fingers on the shell, Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao and continued grinningly, “Any shrimp warrior who uses the cultivation method will be able to make astounding advances on both cultivation and physical strength. But, their spirit blood powers will gradually transform into the netherworld power. At a certain stage, they will become my netherworld warriors…instead of living beings!”
Ji Hao speechlessly looked at Netherworld Hierarch. ‘So, it turns out that Tushan Chamber of Commerce opened a store in Kui Water to help Netherworld Hierarch entrap water-kind beings, right?’ thought Ji Hao.
Then, Netherworld Hierarch sighed and continued, “Marquis Yao, before you…through Inkstone’s hands, I have given out seventy to eighty ‘Chaos monster remains’ like this…I believe, I will soon have millions and millions of more elite warriors under my command!”
Ji Hao spread his hands and smiled, speechlessly, then deeply bowed again to Netherworld Hierarch.
Chapter 1292: Eighteen Clones
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The battle and conversation between Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch both happened within a flash. When Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch knowingly smiled towards each other, Tushan Inkstone rushed into the tiny world with a large group of guards. But before he could say a word, a series of thudding noise was generated. Along with the noise, over ten Tushan guards flew in, vomiting blood.
“Ayaya, Shermie, stop! They’re on our side!” Seeing the broken armors of those blood-vomiting guards and the fist-shaped, deep dents in their chests, Ji Hao hurriedly shouted out.
“Yes, Shifu!” A hazy silhouette dashed in like a bolt of lightning. Shermie clenched his fists. His soul-splitting gloves had been burning with a bright, cold silver fire, glowing with a dazzling, frigid light that pierced people’s eyes like needles, causing sharp pain.
“Cold, cold, cold!” Those guards, who were thrown into the tiny world by Shermie’s heavy punches, lied on the ground while twitching and trembling. Soon, their bodies were covered with a thin layer of silver-blue ice.
“The extremely negative power!” Netherworld Hierarch looked at the ice on those guards in a great surprise, then glanced at Shermie’s gloves. His heart even missed a beat — This pair of gloves was made with a very advanced technique. In Netherworld Hierarch’s eyes, this pair of gloves was perfectly crafted, because all materials merged immaculately and all spell symbols were connected so accurately.
Netherworld Hierarch knew that as Yu Yu’s first disciple, Po was an extraordinary treasure artist. Priest Po had even successfully copied a few pre-world supreme treasures and pre-world spirit treasures. His works were not as powerful as the original pieces, but he did manage to copy seventy to eighty percent of the powers of those genuine treasures.
However, this pair of gloves was clearly not Priest Po’s work. Netherworld Hierarch sensed something different from these gloves.
With a complicated feeling, Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao. Did Ji Hao make this pair of gloves that could hurt people with the extremely negative power and damage souls? As Yu Yu’s young disciple, Ji Hao was unreasonably strong, but did he also have a ridiculously great treasure-making skill aside from that?
Even though he was a clone of Netherworld Priest, he might not be a good treasure maker like Ji Hao. The advanced treasure-making art presented by this pair of gloves made Netherworld Hierarch feel a bit weak.
“They’re friends. This is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding!” Ji Hao grinned, then walked to those guards lying on the ground, and waved his sleeves. Strands of silver mist flew out of their bodies, into Ji Hao’s sleeves. Ji Hao then locked his fingers together and cast a spell. A clear light was released from his hands, slightly quaking the surrounding natural powers. The natural powers transformed into pure life-force and merged with these guards’ bodies, soon replenishing their consumed spirit blood. Flushed by their strong spirit blood, their wounds healed speedily.
“Elder?” Tushan Inkstone glanced at Netherworld Hierarch in panic. He then looked at Ji Hao and paused briefly. Hurriedly, he walked to Ji Hao and asked, “May I ask, are you Marquis Yao? Eh? Eh? Is that crayfish, Ma-Marquis Yao?”
Ji Hao grinned, rubbed his nose, and laughed a bit embarrassedly, “Hah, it’s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. I was wondering why Tushan Family opened a shop here in Kui Water. I thought you were colluding with the Gong Gong Family…I was gonna find a chance to flatten this shop, but I didn’t think…”
Cold sweat oozed out of Tushan Inkstone’s forehead. He helplessly showed the whites of his eyes and glanced at Netherworld Hierarch with a lingering fear.
If Netherworld Hierarch wasn’t in this shop, if he didn’t open this shop to entrap those water-kind beings, and if Ji Hao really had a good reason to flatten this shop and kill every last living being in it, according to the scary fame he had created in the past few years, this tiny shop might not be able to survive a few punches of Ji Hao, right?
“How can our Tushan Family do anything like that?” Because of the lingering fear, Tushan Inkstone felt extremely cold. With a big grin on his face, he said, “We opened this shop to do nothing else but coordinate with elder Netherworld. This is a mission assigned by Emperor Shun himself!”
The broken folding screen was replaced with a new one, and so was the broken wall fixed. In the well-decorated, anciently-styled reception room, Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch sat down, facing each other, while Tushan Inkstone boiled the tea himself. Tasting the tea together, they started telling Ji Hao the whole story.
It was not complicated. Netherworld Priest was the ruler of the netherworld. He had no interest in living beings, and instead, he liked to collect strong souls, especially the souls of fallen warriors, which had a strong will of fighting; those kinds of souls were his favorite. Other than souls, he also liked to collect strong dead bodies, especially those extraordinary strengthful ones, because they bodies were the best material for him to create zombie warriors.
Therefore, this time when Gong Gong raised the flood to hurt the human-kind, Netherworld Priest was the happiest one to see this.
Human leaders and Netherworld Priest had been maintaining a close cooperative relationship. During the past few years, when the flood run rampantly in the world, through the alliance of human clans, human leaders had sent millions of corpses of powerful water-kind creatures to Netherworld Priest. The harvest from the past few years was enough for Netherworld Priest to luxuriously do whatever he liked for hundreds of years. But seeing the flood-control mission was about to reach the last second, Netherworld Priest wanted to get the most out of those water-kind beings. After all, the current water-kind armies were based on the twelve water worlds, and the number was huge. Pan Gu world never had so many water-kind spirit creatures before!
Therefore, Netherworld Priest sent out one of his three clones, Netherworld Hierarch. With the power of the Tushan Chamber of Commerce, he secretly came to the nine water gates area with a batch of ‘Chaos monster remains’, like the shell of the Chaos soul-eating crayfish.
Within the past two months, with all kinds of methods and excuses, Tushan Chamber of Commerce had already sold a batch of ‘Chaos monster remains ‘ to tens of high-level spirit creatures, who had countless warriors under their command. As long as these spirit creatures cultivate themselves with the secret method recorded on those remains, they would gradually become netherworld beings. Instinctively, they would also spread the cultivation method in their families, and let their families use the same cultivation method.
Therefore, after a certain period of time, the effects of the sold batch of Chaos monster remains would begin to show. According to Netherworld Hierarch’s estimation, about ten percent of all water-kind creatures in the nine water gates area would become netherworld warriors under Netherworld Hierarch’s control.
If Netherworld Hierarch and the Tushan Chamber of commerce had the time to spread more Chaos monster remains, Netherworld Hierarch might even empty a big half of the water-kind forces in this whole area, and turn all those water-kind beings into his own warriors.
“The netherworld has been cold, desolated, and empty since the start of time. Finally, this time, that place can have slightly more vitality.” Netherworld Hierarch raised his head and sighed intoxicatedly. “It’s worthy for me to send out all of my eighteen hell clones.”
“Eighteen hell clones?” Ji Hao asked curiously.
“Hmm, you’re my friend Yu Yu’s disciple, so I’m not gonna hide it from you. Eighteen hell clones are one of my great Dao that I am currently perusing.” Netherworld Hierarch pondered for a short while, then smiled frankly and said, “The hell in the netherworld was divided into eighteen parts. Starting from the first part, each next part goes deeper. Each part can be considered as an independent world, with an independent great Dao.”
“I am Netherworld Hierarch. I combined the eighteen great Dao of hell and created eighteen hell clones. Those are eighteen clones of mine. Only when eighteen clones merge back together, you can see the true face of Netherworld Hierarch!”
Netherworld Hierarch explained slowly, while Ji Hao was hooked.
Chapter 1293: Talk About the Great Dao, Gift the Treasures
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Netherworld Hierarch liked Ji Hao. He frankly told Ji Hao that he was one of the three clones of Netherworld Priest, and had eighteen hell clones scattered in the nine water gates area, each having a mission. In every water gate, two hell clones had been working together, one in public, and one undercover.
Mentioning the eighteen hell clones, Netherworld Hierarch took a sip of the tea and started explaining to Ji Hao about the eighteen hell cones in details, from the very beginning.
The netherworld hell was divided into eighteen parts, and each part could be considered as an independent world, with an independent great Dao. Eighteen great Dao of nature ruled the hell together. Blade mountains, flame oceans, blood pools, and many cruel things existed in hell, all mysterious and hard to describe.
Ever since Pan Gu world was created, Netherworld Priest lived in the netherworld. He had traveled across hell countless times, and gained a deep, thorough understanding about the great Dao of hell. During the past countless centuries, while travelling across the hell, Netherworld Priest gradually spread his spirit power and life-force, merging with the hell itself.
One day, Netherworld Priest suddenly had a realization during meditation. He had a pair of swords, which were two extremely powerful supreme treasures that he was born with. With the pair of swords, based on his own understanding about the great Dao of netherworld, he created Netherworld Hierarch.
When Netherworld Hierarch was created, the eighteen great Dao of hell quaked simultaneously. Netherworld Hierarch was enlightened, and he became eighteen priests. These eighteen priests were his eighteen hell clones, condensed from the essence power of the eighteen Dao of hell.
This Netherworld Hierarch, who was talking pleasantly with Ji Hao right now, was ‘blood pool hell clone’, one of the eighteen. He was connected with the boundless blood pool in the hell; as long as the blood pool was not drained, he would never die.
The blood pool was the final destination of all dirtiness and negative energies in Pan Gu world. As long as living beings in Pan Gu world still had evilness in their hearts, as long as wars, fights, and schemes still existed between living beings in this world, the blood pool would never be drained.
Therefore, Netherworld Hierarch was almost immortal. Just now, when he fought against Ji Hao, he released eighteen blood-red swords. Those were called ‘blood flying swords’, generated from the dirtiest, evilest essence blood power from the blood pool in the hell, in combination with the forty-nine darkest natural materials in the world. Not to mention other functions of these swords; except for unbreakable powerful beings like Yu Yu, the blood of any living creature would be polluted immediately through a tiny scratch left on the skin by these swords. Consequently, that living creature would become a puddle of rotten blood within a second. Its soul would be stained as well, and might even be destroyed.
The ‘blood flying swords’ were so dangerous, and could even be counted as the fiercest in the world.
Ji Hao was deeply attracted by Netherworld Hierarch’s stories. He and Netherworld Hierarch discussed about the great Dao and exchanged their experiences. From Netherworld Hierarch, Ji Hao learned many cruel tricks. Especially, when he earlier broke into the tiny worlds created by Netherworld Hierarch, he had a glimpse of the truth of the great Dao of netherworld. On the other hand, Netherworld Hierarch learned about the great Dao of extreme negative from Ji Hao, which largely improved his cultivation based on the great Dao of netherworld.
By the end, Netherworld Hierarch felt that he had gained too much more than Ji Hao. As an eldership, he couldn’t bear to take advantages of Ji Hao. Therefore, he laughed brightly, then pointed at Ji Hao’s forehead and taught Ji Hao everything about the ‘blood flying swords’. In addition to that, he also taught Ji Hao how to generate dark blood thunders with the power of the boundless blood pool in hell, and all other kinds of cruel and dangerous dark magics he created.
“My friend Yu Yu, his Dao is glorious, dignified, and upright. His Dao is the top-grade Dao in the world.” Netherworld Hierarch smiled to Ji Hao and said, “My Dao… I am aware of the fact that my Dao is not decent. But, an indecent Dao has its own splendor, just like a crooked road has its own special sceneries.”
Gently patting on Ji Hao’s shoulder, Netherworld Hierarch smiled and continued, “My Dao cannot become your true great Dao, but serving as a protection method of your great Dao, it will be more than enough!”
Ji Hao hurriedly stood up and bowed deeply, sincerely thanking Netherworld Hierarch for his generosity. Earlier, Netherworld Hierarch asked Ji Hao many questions regarding the great Dao of extreme negative. Through this, Ji Hao realized that the great Dao of extreme negative was highly useful to Netherworld Hierarch. Pondering briefly, Ji Hao took a deep breath and then released a silver light sphere from his chest.
Also generously, Ji Hao shared Netherworld Hierarch a half of the extremely negative power, that he grew with solid efforts in the past few years. He compressed the extremely negative power into a fist-sized silver bead, which was as heavy as ten giant mountains, then politely handed it to Netherworld Hierarch.
“Elder, I am so grateful for you guidance. You are not my Shifu, yet you guided me and solved my confusions. You treated me with the same kindness as my Shifu did. I do not have much to give in return. This small amount of negative power here was grown by me through years of severe cultivation, I am now presenting it to you as a small gift.”
Ji Hao clearly knew that the star of extreme negative in Pan Gu world was occupied by a powerful being, who no one could afford to offend. Ever since that, the extreme negative power in Pan Gu world became awfully weak and thin, such that ordinary living beings could barely find enough of that to cultivate themselves.
But, Ji Hao had that mysterious five-colored cauldron. With the cauldron, he could melt anything in the world, and turn everything back into the Chaos power, for his embryos of Dao to absorb. His embryos of Dao could easily transform the Chaos power into extreme negative power and sun power, and other types of natural powers. Therefore, collecting this amount of extremely negative power might be ridiculously difficult to the others, but to Ji Hao, it would cost no more than a few years of absorption.
Looking at the bead in Ji Hao’s hands, Netherworld Hierarch’s mouth corner twitched slightly. Spreading his hands, he gave a bitter smile and said, “Kid, you are such a troublemaker. I’ve been doing something lately, and I was just lacking the extreme negative power…The one who has occupied the star of extreme negativeness is someone I can’t afford to offend… If I refuse this gift from you, I’d be faking it for sure.”
Waving his broad sleeve, Netherworld Hierarch took over the bead from Ji Hao. Looking at Ji Hao, he smiled and continued, “As an elder, I can’t always take advantages of a kid…Hehe, when I made the eighteen flying swords, I collected some extra essence from the blood pool and made nine blood flying knives. I was going to give those flying knives to my future disciples, for them to protect themselves.”
While talking and smiling, Netherworld Hierarch took out nine fist-sized, crescent-shaped, hilt-less, and extra sharp flying knives, glowing with a strong blood-red light. Before Ji Hao could refuse, he directly took nine drops of spirit blood from Ji Hao’s fingers, transformed the nine blood drops into nine blood spell symbols, and sent them into the knives. Immediately, a tight connection between Ji Hao and these nine flicking flying knives, which were just like living creatures, was built. Ji Hao could now control these nine flying knives as freely as his own arms.
“These knives are fierce and dark. The more they kill, the stronger they will become.” Looking at Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch grinned and said, “Don’t worry. I believe you will not use these knives to take innocent lives away.”
Ji Hao didn’t reject. He bowed slightly, and thanked Netherworld Hierarch.
A soft series of footstep sounds could be heard, then a gentle voice from a young girl came from the outside, “Sir, the monthly auction is going to start.”
Ji Hao abruptly patted his own forehead. White Feather had given him an invitation to the monthly auction. He smilingly took out the invitation card and said to Netherworld Hierarch, “Elder, are you interest to take a look at the treasures in there?”
Netherworld Hierarch was in a good mood. Grinning and nodding, he responded, “Great, let’s go together, together!”
Chapter 1294: Dragon, Tiger, Lion, Mammoth
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, and Tushan Inkstone glanced at each other, then laughed out loud together, sounding delighted.
Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch had run a discussion regarding the great Dao. Both of them gained from the discussion. They felt that a gauze before their eyes was broken suddenly, which allowed them to see a bright, beautiful scenery. The feeling was great. Naturally, they laughed out loud.
Tushan Inkstone knew nothing about the profound great Dao of nature that Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch talked about. After all, human Maguspriests had a different system of cultivation, and it was indeed difficult for them to understand the mysterious and confusing great Dao of nature.
Having no understanding about the great Dao of nature didn’t mean that Tushan Inkstone gained nothing. Earlier, Netherworld Hierarch pointed a finger at Ji Hao’s forehead and taught him a series of cruel secret blood pool magics. Meanwhile, they talked little bit about those dark blood pool magics. Tushan Inkstone memorized these pieces and bits from their conversations, which was more than enough for the power of Tushan Family to grow largely. Tushan Family people were good at business, but were not so gifted at fighting. Mastering a few powerful secret blood pool magics could surely deliver a considerable improvement of the power of the entire family,
While laughing, Ji Hao released a strong power vibration from his body. In his spiritual space, aside of his embryos of Dao of sun, extreme negative, destruction, space, and evolvement, the sixth embryo of Dao slowly emerged. It was covered in blood, and had been releasing a scary fierce sense of power.
Netherworld Hierarch was generous. He shared Ji Hao all his understanding about the great Dao of blood pool. Therefore, this embryo of blood pool was impressively strong. Once it was generated, its power vibration suppressed the embryos of Dao of space and destruction.
The blood power rose, while a coldness swept across the entire spiritual space. Ji Hao’s embryo of Dao of blood pool glowed with a bright blood-red light. At last, it seemed even to suppress the embryos of Dao of sun and extreme negative, and become Ji Hao’s strongest embryo of Dao.
If Netherworld Hierarch knew that a few breaths after he pointed his finger on Ji Hao’s forehead to teach Ji Hao what he knew, Ji Hao managed to grow a seed of Dao, develop an embryo of Dao, and successfully generate the embryo of Dao with a giant amount of original soul power…No matter how shameless this might look like, and even if he had to carry his pair of spirit divine swords to put up a desperate fight against Yu Yu, he would strive to turn Ji Hao into his own disciple, to inherit his power!
However, the Pan Gu bell hid inside Ji Hao’s body and covered all changes that had been happening in Ji Hao’s body with the strong Chaos power. Netherworld Hierarch was powerful indeed, but this one standing in front of Ji Hao was only one of the eighteen hell clones. He had no way to find out that Ji Hao had actually accomplished something so unbelievable.
In front of Netherworld Hierarch and Tushan Inkstone, Ji Hao rubbed his own face. The sense of power releasing from his body changed instantly, as he immediately became ‘old crayfish Summer’, about six-meters-tall, wearing silver-blue shells.
Watching Ji Hao’s magical shapeshifting show, Netherworld Hierarch couldn’t help but click his tongue in surprise. Netherworld Hierarch was immeasurably more powerful than Ji Hao, but he was not a good shapeshifter. In this sphere, he wasn’t even as good as Ji Hao.
As for Tushan Inkstone, other than being shocked, he was envious. But soon, he realized that Ji Hao, this amazingly powerful young man, was a die-hard supporter of Si Wen Ming. This meant that Ji Hao was also a die-hard ally of the Tushan Family. Having such a strong ally was a great thing for the entire Tushan Family.
Thinking of this, Tushan Inkstone grinned brightly, even squeezing his eyes into a pair of curved lines. He hurriedly gave his order, following which, three-hundred guards from Tushan Chamber of Commerce lined up orderly. Added with the one hundred shrimp warriors brought by Ji Hao, four-hundred guards surrounded Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch and left the shop, heading to the auction house in a formidable array.
Ji Hao was still mounted on a seahorse, followed by Shermie and Heng Xing. Netherworld Hierarch was mounted on a purely black reindeer. He narrowed his eyes and looked around at the street and all shops on both sides with strong interests.
Moving forward for about ten miles along a broad street, they saw a building, which was carved out of an entire rock. Large groups of spirit creatures, wearing all strange kinds of armor, had been walking into the building.
Ji Hao looked at these spirit creatures, and felt that he was looking at the strangest creatures in the world. What made him even more speechless was that many of these spirit creatures were carrying giant beast hide bags. Through the joints of hide pieces, one could see the special glow of magic crystals. Apparently, these spirit creatures didn’t have space treasures, and could only carry all their crystals to attend the auction.
Watching a group of tall and strong spirit creatures carry hill-huge bags, walking like house-moving ants, Ji Hao felt that this scene was a bit amusing.
Abruptly, Ji Hao heard a sizzling noise. Following that, a nearly ten-meters tall hippo’s giant bag was torn up, probably because some other spirit creature accidentally bumped into that bag. A six-foot-long breach was left in the bag, and countless magic crystals leaked out from it.
The hippo paused, turned around abruptly, and looked at those crystals on the ground.
A group of small pond loaches immediately dashed over, screamed shrilly while intending to grab those crystals on the ground. But before those small loaches could pick up one crystal, the hippo’s eye suddenly turned blood-red. Roaring thunderously, he widely opened his giant mouth and released a dark stream of smoke. Within a smoke, a fifteen meters long spiked club flew out. Gripping the club with both hands, the hippo smacked madly, and smashed the tens of small loaches. Around ten innocent spirit creatures around the hippo had their heads broken as well.
“Who dares to take my crystals?!” The hippo leaped up and roared. Somehow, he was going completely crazy. Raising the picked club, he pounced on the surrounding spirit creatures, and seemed to even slaughter all living beings on the scene.
“Evil creature, kneel!” The club stirred up a blood-red beam of light, and was about to land on the head of a dumbfounded globefish, when a deep shout could be heard from a long distance away suddenly.
This shout sounded like an echoing bell ring, which vibrated the hippo’s body, and instantly turned his blood-red eye back to the normal color. His legs were softened, and his knees thudded heavily against the ground. Dropping the club, he lied down, his forehead and palms on the ground.
Deep footstep sounds came from far away. Ji Hao saw four strong men walking over with big steps, in a straight line. The four men were wearing coarse clothes, with their long hair hanging loosely on their backs. Each of them was holding a cyan-colored wooden staff.
The four men were tall and sturdy, all having square faces, and looked strong and mighty. Followed behind the four men were a lion, a tiger, a flood dragon, and a mammoth. The four creatures had been releasing a terrifyingly strong power vibration. Clearly, they were all incredibly strong.
“Evil thing, how dare you kill innocent lives in broad daylight? I think you are destined to be one of us. Are you willing to follow me as a disciple of mine?”
The man with a lion followed behind him walked to the hippo, reached out his hand, and pressed on the hippo’s head while saying harshly.
The hippo quivered intensely. Politely and respectfully, he kneeled on the ground, kowtowed to the man, and said, “I am!”
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Netherworld Hierarch sneered abruptly, “He’s even using these nasty tricks now…Priest Mu, my friend, you’re going lower and lower lately!”
Chapter 1295: My Friend, You’re Destined to be One of Us
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The hippo’s entire body glowed with a warm light. With a mild, friendly smile, he carried that picked club, which still had blood on it, and politely stood behind the four men.
The four men stood still, each with a serious, sacred look. Their golden eyes sparkled with a bright golden light while looking around. Being swept across by their gazes, all spirit creatures felt that the greatest disaster was coming. A destructive power, that seemed to even crush their souls, forced all spirit creatures back with quick steps. No one dared to make any eye connect with the four men.
But when the four men looked at Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, and Tushan Inkstone, a tiny jade human statue tied around Tushan Inkstone’s waist glowed. A faintly sensible power vibration spread on his body, and kept him under protection. Smilingly, he cupped his hands to the four men. With the special ‘cunning businessman smile’, he swiftly glanced at the four men from heads to toe.
Netherworld Hierarch scornfully lowered his eyelids and remained silent, saying nothing. He put his hands on his knees and stayed unmoved.
The gazes of the four men struck down like a storm of daggers, but facing Netherworld Hierarch, those gazes were as ineffective as throwing a few tiny stones into the boundless blood pool in hell, failing to even stir up a slight ripple.
The four men slightly quivered. They were shocked, because they found out that they had no way to find out exactly how powerful Netherworld Hierarch was. They couldn’t even believe this. Sneakily, they made a special hand motion. From the cyan-colored wooden staffs held in their left hands, a five-colored light silently drilled into their bodies, after which, a five-colored linden seed sparkled deep inside their eyes.
Carefully, they activated one hundred percent of their eye powers and stared at Netherworld Hierarch in an unfriendly manner.
Netherworld Hierarch slightly shook his head and sighed. The sense of power released from his body changed. Judging by the sense of power, Netherworld Hierarch was now slightly more powerful than a human Divine Magus, but was nowhere near the level of Supreme Magus.
The four men ‘saw through’ Netherworld Hierarch’s power and sighed in relief together, then scornfully shook their heads. In their eyes, Netherworld Hierarch was merely playing some kind of small trick to hide his power vibration, and failed under their ‘great powers’.
Next, all four of them looked at Ji Hao simultaneously.
Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes. His eyes sparkled with a silver-blue light while the extreme negative power condensed into eight extremely thin and sharp cold light beams, darting out of his eyes and piercing towards the eyeballs of the four men.
The four men didn’t see this coming. They burst with a raging shout. As their cyan-colored wooden staff glowed brightly, foot-long golden flames spurted out from their eyes. The silver light beams from Ji Hao’s eyes clashed against the golden flame and generated a series of popping noise. The eight silver light beams gradually faded, while the golden flames from the four men’ eyes were pressed down to around three-inches long.
Ji Hao snorted coldly. Gently brushing the pair of long feelers on his chin, Ji Hao acted like an old living being and said slowly, “People, this Kui Gate is ruled by the Gong Gong Family, by our water-kind. If you wanna pick up a fight in here, you’ve chosen the wrong place.”
Laughing with a quaking sound, Ji Hao pointed at those surrounding spirit creatures and said proudly, “You are already here, that means you are connected with our water-kind more or less. Therefore, stick with the rules, and don’t do anything reckless. Otherwise, someone might die!”
Just now, the gazes of the four men were way too sharp and fierce, which frightened back all surrounding spirit creatures. To these spirit creatures, who were born violent and brutal, being frightened back by someone’s gaze was even more humiliating than having their ancestors’ graves dug by their enemies.
No one knew exactly how powerful the four men were. Therefore, no one dared to stand out and start a fight against the four men. Instead, they all quietly watched aside.
However, Ji Hao had shown his strength. Facing the four men, he didn’t step back, not even by an inch. On the contrary, he had even gained a slightly upper hand in this silent battle. The surrounding spirit creatures were encouraged instantly. They laughed deeply and viciously, then released their power vibrations intentionally. The power vibrations from thousands of large spirit creatures merged together and raised a dense dark cloud. Within the cloud, faint silhouettes of countless water-kind creatures were visible, while sharp and shrill screams were audible. They seemed to even tear the souls of every living being on the scene apart. Hearing that, the four men felt very uncomfortable.
The four men glanced at each other. Gripping the cyan-colored wooden staff, the man with a flood dragon following behind slowly took a step forward. He looked at Ji Hao seriously and laughed out loud.
This man cast a ‘dragon roar’, a special magic that Ji Hao had learned from Priest Hua’s results of Dao of evolvement, created by Priest Hua. His bright and resonant voice echoed directly through the sky. The flood dragon followed behind the man roared thunderously too. Flood dragons were a part of the dragon family, and dragons were the strongest scaled water-kind creatures in the whole world. The dominating power vibration released by the flood dragon spread towards all directions, vibrating all surrounding spirit creatures. The faces of those spirit creatures immediately turned pale. Many of them even sat straight on the ground, without being able to move anymore.
Those spirit creatures began vomiting blood. Among thousands of spirit creatures in the surroundings, at least a half of them couldn’t stand the ‘dragon roar’, and had their souls injured. They vomited blood and looked at the four men in fear, sadness, and anger.
Once their souls were injured, the powers of these spirit creatures suddenly declined. Some of them couldn’t even maintain their human shapes any longer, and all turned back to their original shapes. At the moment, electric eels, sharks, jellyfishes, and all kinds of water-kind creature flipped all over the street. Every time they flipped, a large mouthful of blood would be squeezed out of their bodies. Immediately, the whole area was turned into a huge mess.
Ji Hao’s eyes suddenly turned vividly red. He opened his mouth and gave a soft, long-lasting shout. The deep, melodious shout sounded like the cries of wild ghosts at night, and came directly out of his belly.
Netherworld Hierarch instantly raised his eye corners and looked at Ji Hao in surprise. That was the ‘blood pool ghost cry’, one of those secret blood pool magics he taught Ji Hao. By launching the ‘blood pool ghost cry’, one could hurt the enemies’ primordial spirits, damage their spirit blood, and corrode their internal organs, even brains and marrows, just with sound waves. This was a true evil secret magic.
He had just taught Ji Hao about the great Dao of blood-pool, but Ji Hao was now launching the ‘blood pool ghost cry’ already!
This was…Netherworld Hierarch scratched his head. All of a sudden, he even wanted to curse out loud. This was ridiculous! Ji Hao was way too talented!
The deep ghost cries quickly neutralized the thunderous ‘dragon roar’, like pouring a bucket of ice water onto burning firewood. The ‘dragon roar’ turned intermittent, then weak, and soon, the man suddenly let out a black mouthful of blood. Slightly quivering, he took two steps backward.
The four men stared at Ji Hao in a great shock — Their ‘dragon roar’ was actually broken by Ji Hao!
Not only the dragon roar, the man with a flood dragon also had a terrifying, dirty blood power intruding into his body. His spirit blood was previously pure like crystal and gold. But now, it was polluted, and sensed like rotten blood. This ruined at least tens of years of his cultivation.
“You…” The four men took a step forward simultaneously and glowered at Ji Hao.
“Like I said, this place is ruled by our water-kind. You can’t just do anything you want in here!” Ji Hao raised his head, leaped down from the back of the seahorse, and slowly walked to the four men. The intent of killing was agitated in his heart. The cold airstreams he stirred up transformed into a tornado, wrapping his body up.
Clearly, these four men were disciples of Priest Mu. Ji Hao had started the war between Priest Hua, Priest Mu, and himself, long ago. Therefore, he didn’t mind killing these four men right on the spot.
The four men glanced at each other. Abruptly, the flood dragon man laughed, “My friend here, you are destined to be one of us!”
Chapter 1296: The Great Salvation Seal
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Those spirit creatures crying and howling in surrounding suddenly fell into silence; Netherworld Priest’s twitched his face intensely, while Ji Hao popped out his eyes, speechlessly and looked at the four men.
Ordinary people could be averagely shameless, but these disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, they had completely no sense of shame at all. Or probably, they had already cultivated themselves into the unbelievable level, that the sense of shame no longer meant a thing to them.
By casting the ‘blood pool ghost cry’, Ji Hao injured the flood dragon man. Didn’t that mean they were enemies? Yet, they said that Ji Hao was destined to be one of them, trying to brazenly drag Ji Hao to their side. Clearly, they witnessed Ji Hao’s great powers and abilities, and now, intended to persuade him to join them as a fighter, and to follow their orders!
“Hehe, hehe!” Ji Hao chuckled. Holding his hands behind his back and bending his waist, he taunted, “What do you mean by I’m destined to be one of you? Did my old wife accidentally lay four extra eggs back then and hatched you four silly kids? Eh? Are you gonna call me Abba?”
The four men were shameless. Ji Hao wasn’t talking with his true face, so he wouldn’t worry about his reputation for sure. Even if he screamed dirty words and rolled on the ground like a blackguard from the gutter, he would be hurting the reputation of ‘old crayfish Summer’, instead of his own. Whatever he did as ‘old crayfish Summer’ wouldn’t have anything to do with Ji Hao, the famous Marquis Yao!
Thinking of this, Ji Hao was even a bit proud. Priest Hua gave him the results of the great Dao of evolvement; which was such a great opportunity for Ji Hao to attain another great Dao, and also made him much more thickskinned than before. Somehow, Ji Hao felt that even though the defensive effect provided by his shamelessness was still far weaker than Priest Hua himself, it was already much stronger than the Pan Gu bell now.
Hearing Ji Hao’s unscrupulous abuse, all spirit creatures in the surroundings laughed out loud, even including the ones who had still been vomiting blood, or had already been forced back into their original shapes. Instantly, shrill screams and shouts could be heard from everywhere. These spirit creatures’ voices were all extremely unpleasant to hear. Many spirit creatures were injured by the flood dragon man earlier, and had partially lost their cultivations. Now, they mainly cursed out loud in rage.
All spirit creatures yelled out hysterically, hoarsely, and shrilly, and asked Ji Hao to kill the four men right on the spot. They even swore to crush and chew the four men, inch by inch.
The four men slightly dropped their faces. They cared nothing about the curses of those spirit creatures at all. In their eyes, they were like dragons flying in the sky, who would never care the thoughts of tiny ants living underground. But Ji Hao’s words enraged them.
Eggs? Crayfish kids?
“My friend, your talking style will get you killed sooner or later. You better join us, and come under the protection of the supreme power, of our Master Shifu. Only in this way can you live happily and safely forever.” The flood dragon man said with a deep voice, while abruptly raising his right arm.
“Brothers, this friend should be one of us, but sadly, he is blinded by worldly desires. He doesn’t know how to free himself and turn to the right path. Today, let us sweep off his dust, lead him back to where he belongs, guiding him to join us!” The flood dragon man roared. Beside him, the tiger man, lion man, and the mammoth man growled out together resonantly. Next, their right palms shone with bright lights, in the colors of yellow, blue, red, and cyan.
Amidst the colorful lights, countless faintly visible linden seeds hovered in the sky, swirling like windmills. Gradually, every single leaf transformed into a vividly green spell symbol. Countless spell symbols merged together and became a crystalline, green hand.
This green hand flicked its fingers, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. Every single move made by this hand seemed to reveal all the secrets of the world, such that one would look at it without even wanting o. Watching every tiny move made by this hand, one would slowly feel that the hand was growing larger and larger, gradually filling up the entire world. At last, even the entire universe would seem to be held in this hand.
Holding the world, holding the entire universe in one hand… Human beings were as tiny as dust, floating in the universe, facing the vast space, and could be crushed at any time. From the soul to the physical body, to the original soul, nothing would remain in the world at last. One would be shaking, quivering; one would be frightened, despairing, because the dominating power from the universe would be speedily eroding the soul, body, and original soul.
Ji Hao was shaking slightly. Four green crystal hands created by the four men pressed down to him simultaneously, and he suffered the most direct pressure.
As for the thousands of spirit creatures in the surroundings, they took a mere glimpse at the four crystal green hands, maybe saw a slight movement of the four hands, before they were frozen. They felt like they were standing right before the great Dao of nature, which existed ever since the start of time. Their lives, things that happened in their previous lives and current lives, flashed across their eyes. They saw the things that made them regret the most, gave then the worst sadness and bitterness, which happened in their long or short lives.
Remorse, pain, sadness, despair, all negative moods attacked their souls like tidewater and struck their original soul, threatening their true spirits. Their true spirits were like a swaying candlelight in a hurricane, that could die at any time.
A voice was telling them over and over again, ‘Lives are bitter, this world is sad. Reincarnation is the cruelest punishment. Once you fall into the reincarnation, you will never be free. Join our sect, believe us with all your heart. This is the only way you can be saved, be free and be safe forever.’
Following a series of thudding noise, thousands of spirit creatures kneeled on the ground. The fierceness in their eyes was gone. They had dull smiles on their faces and confusion in their eyes. They kowtowed to the four men and worshipped them. By now, deep down their hearts, they were already seeing the four men as their great Shifu, and would even die for the four men!
“The sea of bitterness is boundless. Turn around, it’s never too late to mend! My friend, you are destined to be one of us. Why don’t you join us? What are you waiting for?”
The four men cast another resonant growl while the four crystal green hands flew out from their palms. The four crystals hands merged together and became a human-head-sized hand, releasing an overwhelming, sacred power vibration, while descending towards Ji Hao’s forehead.
“This is the great salvation seal. It solves all your confusion, saves all living beings in the world. It will lead you to freedom, my friend. Please, join, believe us!” With proud grins, the four men watched the seal slowly fall towards Ji Hao’s forehead, approaching the spot between Ji Hao’s eyebrows inch by inch.
This was a ‘supreme’ secret magic, newly learned by the four men. By casting this magic, they could turn the thoughts and wills of their target with a pure spirit power, forcing the targets to join the sect.
Because of this greatly powerful magic they learned, they excitedly came to the nine water gates area, to seize the opportunity and drag more of relatively stronger spirit creatures into their sect. These spirit creatures wouldn’t have a chance to become the core members of the sect, but serving as guards and fighters would be more than enough.
They were looking for fighters, the more the better. Therefore, when casting the seal to Ji Hao, they didn’t try to restrain the spreading power at all. As a result, thousands of spirit creatures in the surroundings were affected as well.
Thousand of spirit creatures had already devoutly kneeled on the ground, and became the most loyal disciples.
Along with a suffocating pressure, the great salvation seal touched Ji Hao’s skin, seeming to drill into his body.
Chapter 1297: Break All With the Strength
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The great salvation seal drilled into Ji Hao’s body, broke the protective screen of his spiritual space, and burst inside.
A dragon, a tiger, a lion, a mammoth, four tens of thousands of miles long, enormous figures showed up in his spiritual space, roaring thunderously. The dragon was cyan in color, having a pair of rings, coiled in fierce wind gusts and thunderbolts. The tiger was white, and had strong swords standing on its neck, with the fur as sharp as blades. The lion was formidable, wrapped in a golden fire and treading on a burning red lotus. The mammoth had six tusks, and it carried a giant bottle, with a lotus blooming on top of the bottle, seeming to support the whole universe.
The four enormous creatures roared ferociously towards Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit and the six embryos of Dao. A terrifying spirit power generated a destructive black hurricane, which rolled up dragon-like bolts of lightning, striking in Ji Hao’s spiritual space.
As long as they shattered Ji Hao’s spiritual space and then rebuilt it with their spirit powers contained in the great salvation seal, the four men would be able to turn Ji Hao’s spiritual space into a permanent cage, to seal Ji Hao’s primordial spirit and embryos of Dao for good. After that, with the great salvation seal, with their own strong will powers and their great spirit powers, generated from their piousness and passion towards their sect, the four men would create a spirit torrent that could reach to every corner of Ji Hao’s soul. Motivated by the supreme magic created by Priest Mu, they would flush, corrode, wear down, and assimilate Ji Hao’s primordial spirit and embryos of Dao. At last, they would forcibly turn Ji Hao into a devout believer of their sect!
Rapists assaulted the bodies of innocent girls, and this great salvation seal was an assault on the souls of cultivators!
“Willingly or not, once the seal is released, you have to become our disciples. Generation after generation, after countless reincarnations, you will work for our sect, serve our sect, forever and ever, and you will never betray!”
“Kneel!” The dragon roared at Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit.
“Join us!” The White tiger shook its head, bared its sharp teeth.
“Evil creatures, you are born as sinners. Join our sect, and your endless sins will be eliminated!” The lion’s eyes shone with a bright fiery light, while a raging fire burst from the red lotus under its paws, burning Ji Hao’s spiritual space and creating countless cracks in it.
“We have boundless peaceful linden worlds and vast lotus worlds in our sect. You won’t sense any more pain, hardship, or sin. You will no longer be connected to your past or future; you will never suffer the bitterness of reincarnation, nor the horror of death and netherworld. Join us, and you will live happily ever after!” The six-tusked mammoth swung its long trunk and tried to persuade Ji Hao with a smile on its face.
The power vibration of the four enormous creatures suffused the entire spiritual space, while the black hurricane they created turned Ji Hao’s spiritual space into a mess.
That green crystal hand slowly approached Ji Hao’s primordial spirit and embryos of Dao. The closer it got, the larger it grew, and the stronger was the pressure it released. When the crystal hand gradually pressed on Ji Hao’s primordial spirit and embryos of Dao, the pressure it released had already condensed into an almost tangible, cyan-colored clear layer of light. Due to the hand, Ji Hao’s spiritual space started to shatter like a crystal mirror.
Ji Hao’s embryos of Dao raised their heads and looked straight at the great salvation seal, which was descending from above.
It was a supreme powerful magic created by Priest Mu, cast by the four men joint-handedly. Each one of the four was stronger than Ji Hao. They had cultivated themselves for thousands, even tens of thousands of years longer than Ji Hao had. They were all powerful ancient beings, true core disciples under Priest Mu’s guidance. They were absolutely not the same as those weak, nominal disciples that Ji Hao met before. They were powerful enough to rival Po, Gui Ling, and the other elder disciples of Yu Yu. However, they chose to join hands and to bully Ji Hao, a young one, who hadn’t even completed his first century of cultivation.
“Priest Mu…your disciples are pushing this too far!” Embryos of Dao didn’t need to breath, but same as Ji Hao himself, each of his six embryos of Dao took a long gasp out of habit.
Following a thunderous, rumbling boom, a violent Chaos power burst open the protective screen of the spiritual space, drilling in along with countless bolts of Chaos thunder. The Pan Gu bell was hiding in Ji Hao’s lower belly. Sensing the bloodcurdling power vibration released from the great salvation seal, the bell flew into the spiritual space and released Chaos power streams, which wrapped up Ji Hao’s primordial spirit and embryos of Dao.
The six embryos of Dao glowed dazzlingly. Different colored light emitted from the six embryos of Dao and interwove with each other, merging together. The mysterious man’s giant figure silently emerged in the spiritual space. Treading on a misty cloud, he spread his arms as much as he could, and made a fierce-looking posture.
“Little guy, are you afraid of them? All magics in the world are fake. Strength is real, is supreme, can break all magics!”
“What are magics? Sorceries? All bullsh*t! With strength used in the right way, you can even punch this whole world into two, not to mention a single magic, right? Follow my move… After the sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish…I created the fifth move, ‘all living beings reincarnate’!”
The mysterious man laughed out loud madly. His voice generated a bright blue light, dazzling all over the space. Wherever the blue light reached, the dark hurricane created by the four giant creatures was dispelled, and the shattering spiritual space was fixed instantly. The rampant power vibration released by the four creatures was suppressed completely, that they were now huddled in the air, without being able to move, like four frightened little rabbits.
The mysterious man launched the ‘sky-opening’ move first, then the ‘earth-splitting’. Right after that, he made the move of ‘everything-grow’, and next, he slowly launched the ‘everything-perish’. After the four moves, he slowly drew a large circle around himself with his arms, which looked like a Taiji diagram. By doing this, he combined the four moves perfectly.
Before, Ji Hao used to launch the combined move of these four moves. But the combined move created by Ji Hao was not complete. Instead, it was like four separate iron bars tied together, seeming to be a whole piece, but were actually divided. Different from that, the combined move created by the mysterious man now was like melting the four iron bar into liquid, and truly, momentarily, merging them into one. Four indescribable, mysterious senses of power erupted, and burst forth with an unprecedented thriving life-force.
Watching the mysterious man’s moves, Ji Hao’s six embryos of Dao growled out together. A cloud rose from the head of each embryo of Dao. The six clouds merged into a thousands of meters tall, strong figure, which followed the mysterious man’s moves and launched the ‘all living beings reincarnate’!
The brightly glowing, green, tens of thousands of meters tall great salvation seal was stopped by the move the six embryos of Dao launched together; it paused in the air.
Buzz! Tens of thin cracks appeared on the seal. As the six embryos of Dao burst with a bright shout, the powerful great salvation seal was shattered into pieces, turning into countless strands of extremely pure, cyan-colored soul power light spots, drifting in all directions. Before these cyan-colored light spots could reach far, the five-colored cauldron popped out and swallowed all the light spots.
The four enormous creatures howled simultaneously. The thousands of meters tall figure launched a heavy punch from tens of thousands of miles away, crushing the four creatures. The five-colored cauldron flipped over happily, and immediately swallowed the shattering bodies of the four creatures.
On the street, Ji Hao slowly opened his eyes, and let out a turbid, hot long breath. A series of bone creaking noise could be heard from his body. As he launched the ‘all living beings reincarnate’ move, his physical strength was improved by a whole thirty percent. Within a moment, he completed his cultivation based on the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns.
The four men stared at Ji Hao as if he were a ghost from hell. Each letting out a mouthful of blood, they sat straight on the ground with softened legs.
Chapter 1298: Peacemaker
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
To cast the great salvation seal, one needed to input the greatest devoutness and passion towards the sect into the seal, thus forcibly affecting the targets and turning them into true believers and followers. To achieve such an effect, the performer had to invest all his or her spirit power and passion into the seal.
With the ‘blood pool ghost cry’, Ji Hao broke the flood dragon man’s ‘dragon roar’. Therefore, the four men dared not to underestimate Ji Hao. They joined hands and cast the great salvation seal. Each of them had input a half of their primordial spirit power in the seal!
By launching the fifth move newly created by the mysterious man, Ji Hao perfectly combined the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish. Violently yet accurately, he destroyed the great salvation seal directly.
The five-colored cauldron never showed a sign to spare their primordial powers. After the seal was destroyed, all powers and energies contained in the seal were devoured by the cauldron. The cauldron didn’t just absorb ordinary powers, but it also absorbed the original primordial spirit power that the four men gained through thousands of centuries of severe cultivations. In order to gain that original primordial spirit power, they worked so hard on the great Dao of nature; they spent so many efforts, which could even allow them to plant a lotus in a raging fire.
The four men had their legs softened. They fell to the ground, because they suddenly lost a half of their original primordial spirit power. In other words, their cultivations were downgraded directly by fifty percent!
“Evil thing!” The flood dragon man stared at Ji Hao with red eyes.
“Damn you!” The tiger man roared towards the sky, with tears sparkling in his eyes.
The lion man and the mammoth man didn’t say a word. Instead, they gripped their cyan wooden staffs with their left hands, with blood veins bulging from the backs of their hands. They quivered intensely as they stared at Ji Hao. Their gazes were like countless sharp daggers, seeming to even poke Ji Hao into a sifter.
Losing a half of original primordial spirit power so suddenly made the immeasurable power inside the four men vibrate violently. With their current cultivation level, they could no longer freely control their great power. Visibly, golden strands of glowing mist puffed out of their pores, merging in the air and spreading a pure and thick aroma.
“You… should die!” The four men supported their bodies with their wooden staffs and slowly stood back up from the ground. The golden glowing mist puffed out of their bodies ceaselessly. They glared at Ji Hao and hollered in chorus, “We were wrong. Thickheaded living beings do exist in this world. Even though we widely opened our gate, you will not get the chance to join us anymore!”
Ji Hao flicked his fingers. The ‘all living beings reincarnate’ move was so magical that earlier, when he launched the move, he felt like swallowing a whole calabash-full of top-grade divine magic pills. He sensed an enchanting comfort from his body, primordial spirit, and embryos of Dao, from every pore of his.
It was as if some meridian corners inside Ji Hao’s body were always jammed earlier; sensible or not, certain obstacles existed inside his body. But, the moment he made the ‘all living beings reincarnate’ move with all of his power, all meridians were unimpeded and all obstacles disappeared.
All powers he had, the physical strength, the primordial spirit power, the spirit blood power, all of them had merged together into one. Nothing was different now.
Furthermore, the six embryos of Dao seemed to begin having some kind of interaction, such that every now and then, magical ripples of the great Dao had been spreading out from them. Ji Hao didn’t need to cultivate himself severely with great concentration anymore. Instead, his embryos of Dao were now generating the power of the great Dao, just like a tiny world, and the great Dao was operating and developing itself. By now, his cultivation of Dao was improving, although slowly, but without a break.
Launching the ‘every living being reincarnate’ move, Ji Hao now felt that he was truly different from what he was before. Before, the secret of Pan Gu world’s great Dao of nature was like a sealed blackhole, with no opening, not even a crack. But after he launched the move, he found a tiny crack on the protective screen of that blackhole, and through it, the true Dao of Pan Gu world was excitingly approaching Ji Hao.
Ji Hao didn’t pursue the great Dao this time. On the contrary, the great Dao ‘pursued’ Ji Hao!
So magical! Ji Hao felt like he was walking upon the clouds in the heaven, such that he couldn’t help but smile. Sadly, at this moment, he was an old crayfish named Summer, and that smile looked pretty hideous on his old crayfish face. In the eyes of the four men, this old crayfish was laughing at them.
The four men roared out in anger. They stomped their feet against the ground, then cast a secret spell in chorus. Because their primordial spirits and embryos of Dao were injured seriously, they had lost the control of a part of their powers. Now, with a supreme magic created by Priest Mu, they forcibly converted that part of power into a strange energy. Visibly, the cyan-colored, scorching hot energy streams sparkled like melted crystal, speedily flying into every corner of their bodies. Under the four men’ skins, countless linden leaves could be seen. <eanwhile, their physical strengths were boosting rapidly.
With that supreme magic, they converted their powers into ‘linden true marrow’. Pouring the marrow into their own bodies, they built ‘unbreakable linden bodies’ for themselves. This was the highest body strengthening magic Priest Mu taught his disciples, and only true core disciples could learn this. However, all Priest Mu’s core disciples valued their cultivations the most. After all, their cultivations were the foundation of their great Dao. Who would waste their laboriously gained cultivation on a body-strengthening magic?
This time, because of Ji Hao, the four men lost a half of their cultivation, and consequently, they also lost the control of a half of their power. The four men quickly made up their minds. Rather than letting their power dissipate into the air, they decided to use it to build ‘unbreakable linden bodies’. In this way, even though they were weakened largely on the level of the great Dao, they would gain ‘unbreakable linden bodies’ with an incredible defensive power and a thriving life-force. Their actual battle effectiveness wouldn’t go down. In fact, in battles, they might be able to gain a lot of advantages with their well-strengthened bodies.
At the very least, their ‘unbreakable linden bodies’ had a nature of green, and could be counted as the top-grade strong, pre-world bodies with the green power. With the green power, no wind power or thunder power could hurt even a hair of them. In the future, they wouldn’t need to be afraid of any wind power or thunder blasts anymore.
Within a couple of breaths, the four well-cultivated men completed their conversion to ‘unbreakable linden bodies’. They burst with a great growl, swung the wooden staffs held in their left hands, and smashed down towards Ji Hao’s head, causing a shrill swishing noise.
Ji Hao grinned viciously. According to the locations of stars, he made a special step, leaving a long shred of afterimages in the air as he dodged the mad series of attack launched by the four men. Laughably, the four men were indeed powerful on the level of great Dao, but their fighting skill was…Ji Hao could only describe that with the word ‘rubbish’. They had no skill at all! They were just simply swinging their staffs downwards, as heavily as possible.
"You…Except for that great salvation seal…What the hell can you do?" Ji Hao laughed out loud, carelessly taunting the four men.
Because of the cultivation loss they suffered earlier, their powers were still fluctuating abnormally. At the moment, the four men could barely cast even the simplest magic. Instead, they could only hit and miss with their great physical strengths. Hearing Ji Hao, they could do nothing else but grit their teeth and continue smacking.
Gradually, Ji Hao clenched his fists. Aiming at the vital parts of their bodies, Ji Hao was preparing to launch a lethal attack!
He had already killed countless disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. What was the worst that could happen if he killed four more? For an unknown reason, after launching the ‘all living being reincarnate’ move, Ji Hao somehow gained a deeper insight into life and death. By now, he cared even less abut the lives of his enemies!
In this very moment, a pressing voice could be heard.
"Ahyaya! Mr. Summer and the four gentlemen here, we’re all friends. Stop fighting, stop, please, stop now!"
Following the scream, White Feather rushed over with a large group of guards.
Chapter 1299: Eat a Humble Pie
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
White Feather widely popped out his five eyes, his face filled with shock and confusion. Shaking his hands, he rushed over to Ji Hao.
“Don’t fight, don’t fight! Please, we’re all friends, all frie…”
Ji Hao moved. Making the Big Dipper step, he numbly flashed across the air like a ghost, leaving a few clearly visible, dark space cracks in the air. Like a drunk bear, he slightly turned his body and bumped straight into the flood dragon man’s chest with his shoulder.
Before the other three could rush up to save the flood dragon man, everyone else on the scene clearly saw that under Ji Hao’s translucent silver-blue shell, his arm suddenly swelled, turning even thicker than the flood dragon man’s waist.
Thud! Thud! Thud! Followed by a quick series of thuds, wrapped in an agitated, frigid spirit creature power, Ji Hao activated the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns. The physical strength, which was even hundreds of times greater than the strength of an enormous dragon, was put forth through his muscles and bones. Faintly, Ji Hao sensed that his physical strength had already reached the limitation of his body.
Activating the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns, with every strike he launched, he would be launching it with the strength that was one hundred and twenty-eight times greater than his own.
Ji Hao screamed. His twisted face made his scream sound even scarier. Through every single punch, he seemed to crazily turn all his energy into a bomb, and throw it out like a shooting star.
Every punch he made would bring him an unbearable pain, as if his entire arm was going to explode right in the next moment. But, in the meanwhile, because of the magical body-strengthening effect of the cultivation method with nine turns, every punch Ji Hao launched would make him stronger, tougher, and would allow them to generate a greater strength.
Within a blink of an eye, Ji Hao threw three-thousand and six-hundred heavy punches onto the flood dragon man’s chest like flashing light beams.
The flood dragon man’s body was glowing with a cyan-colored light. At first, when Ji Hao’s punches land on his body, nothing but large ripples were stirred up from the cyan light. But soon afterward, the ripples were shattered, and the cyan light was gradually torn apart as well. Ji Hao’s fists landed on the man’s chest, dented his skin, and squeezed blood out of his broken muscles in streams.
Soon, followed by a continuous series of muffled thuds, the flood dragon man’s ribs broke, one after another, then were smashed, piece by piece. This ‘unbreakable linden body’ contained an incredibly strong life-force, because of which, his broken bones healed ceaselessly, only to be broken by Ji Hao again.
“Mr. Summer!” Seeing Ji Hao punch the flood dragon man insanely, and the other three men screaming hoarsely while waving their wooden staffs and chasing after Ji Hao, yet failing to even touch a hair of his, White Feather’s five eyes shone brightly.
“Freeze!” White Feather suddenly closed his eyes, then opened those eyes in the next moment. Instantly, rapidly swirling airstreams emerged around Ji Hao’s body, tying him up from all directions, like countless soft yet strong ropes.
“Err…Break!” Ji Hao turned around and grinned at White Feather, who tried to stop him with an unknown magic. He stopped putting forth his strength through his right fist. Instead, he launched the combined the sky-opening and earth-splitting.
Ji Hao accurately aimed at the weakest vital spot of the flood dragon man’s body, and launched the strike. All his spirit power was compressed into a tiny spot, then erupted along with the earth-splitting move. Added with the one-hundred and twenty-eight times greater strength generated by the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns, Ji Hao’s fist cracked the space, created a purely dark slash in the air, then punctured the dragon flood man’s chest.
Boom! A human-head sized hole was left on the man’s chest.
“Disperse!”
Penetrating the flood-dragon man’s chest, Ji Hao suddenly spread his five fingers. Making a strange hand gesture, he slightly waved his hand. That terrifying force generated by his fist was dispelled, seeming to have never existed in the world. Except for puncturing the man’s chest, Ji Hao’s fist didn’t even stir up even a slight gust of wind, neither did it cause any harm to the surrounding spirit creatures or environment.
Watched such a marvelous strike launched by Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch couldn’t even stop nodding. He almost slapped his thigh and laughed out loud.
Through this strike, Ji Hao perfectly demonstrated the pure, violent strength, the fiercest strength. Netherworld Hierarch even sensed a mighty Dao from this strike.
If this strike were launched by someone else, the destructive force would certainly spread for hundreds of miles, and every single thing in this area would be turned into ashes. But, being launched by Ji Hao, this fierce strike could also be so gentle. To the enemy, this strike seemed to even destroy the entire universe, like the intense battle between a hundred dragons. But afterward, it was as gentle as a dust landing on the hair bun of a sixteen-year-old man, nothing else but the target was affected.
Ji Hao controlled his power so perfectly; what he did was almost a ‘Dao’.
Ji Hao was also quite satisfied with this strike he made. He slowly took back his fist, turned around, and glanced at White Feather, who was completely stunned now. While grinning, Ji Hao said, “White Feather…Are you…on the same side as these four guys? Do you want to die?”
Ji Hao didn’t try to conceal the strong intent of killing in his heart at all. He merged the scary dark power and blood power from his embryo of Dao of blood pool with the spirit creature power he created. Visibly, a bloody red, strong power spurting out of Ji Hao’s body condensed into tens of blood-red serpent-like streams, and instantly around White Feather’s body.
All of a sudden, the boundless blood-pool appeared before White Feather’s eyes. In the blood pool, countless twisted faces struggled and screamed. White Feather saw many familiar faces in the blood pool… His elders, his relatives, the ones who used to be under his command, the ones who had lost their lives long ago… Those people were soaked in the blood-pool, crying, wailing, screaming. They reached out their hands, trying to drag White Feather into that blood-pool, where he could never be free…
“No!” White Feather howled heartbreakingly, then staggered backward with big steps.
Cold sweat oozed out of his skin in ceaseless streams. Tremblingly, White Feather stared at Ji Hao and screamed, “Mr. Summer, we, we are only business partners…I, I’m not with them…But, Mr. Summer, if you kill anyone here, you won’t be able to attend the auction later!”
“Ah, I see!” Ji Hao scratched his forehead and said blandly, “We have to give Lord Dark Water Ao Ao some respect. We shouldn’t cause troubles in his zone! So…You four, apologize, apologize now! Otherwise, I will kill you…Then kill White Feather. In this way, the treasures he’s sending to the auction will naturally be mine!”
Ji Hao laughed with a hissing voice, while carelessly releasing his frightful, bloody spirit creature power. He then continued, “Kill the man and take his treasures, I’ve done things like this. This kind of thing is fun to do!”
White Feather’s face suddenly turned deathly pale. He looked at Ji Hao in shock and fear. Why on earth did he sell things to this old crazy thing?
The four men looked at Ji Hao expressionlessly. After ten whole minutes, while Ji Hao’s spirit creature power grew stronger and stronger, and Ji Hao seemed ready to pounce on them, the four men lowered their heads and bowed deeply to Ji Hao, together.
“Summer, our friend, we shouldn’t have offended you. We are very sorry. Please, kindly forgive us!”
Chapter 1300: The Power of A Spirit Creature King
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The four men apologized, while White Feather was standing beside Ji Hao, saying nice words with a gentle voice. Ji Hao said nothing but laughed coldly with his hissing voice. On his silver-blue shell, strands of silver, cold light had been twisting, which looked like countless extremely long strands of silver water grass, fluttering wildly in the sky.
Seeing his not-so-pretty crayfish face and that human-head-sized hole on the flood dragon man’s chest, Ji Hao’s laughter seemed extremely cruel and cold. More and more spirit creatures in the surroundings were frightened by Ji Hao’s laughter, and had their legs softened, even kneeling on the ground.
Ji Hao’s intent of killing was true.
While facing the great salvation seal earlier, if the Pan Gu bell hadn’t protected his embryos of Dao and primordial spirit, and if the mysterious man didn’t teach him the ‘all living beings reincarnate’ move, allowing Ji Hao to combine all his powers and energies, and launch that amazing strike, he would have become a passionate follower of these four men, right? Becoming a disciple’s disciple of Priest Mu from Yu Yu’s disciple? If this truly happened…
Thinking of the consequences and the possible effects, Ji Hao’s fine hair stood straight up. The great salvation seal, such a disgusting magic!
Should he kill the four men? This was a water-kind spirit creature market in the Kui Gate, and this place was perfect for Ji Hao to kill them. White Feather couldn’t stop him, neither could those powerful spirit creatures who were hiding in his market.
He had the nine blood flying knives gifted from Netherworld Hierarch now, and he would love to find out what those knives could do.
Seeing Ji Hao’s eyeballs rolling in his eye sockets, glowing with a fierce light, the looks of the four men slightly changed. Simultaneously, they took a few steps backward. With each step, they drew back for nearly a hundred meters, and soon, they had moved hundreds of meters away, vigilantly looking at Ji Hao.
White Feather hurriedly blocked Ji Hao’s way. Grinning from ear to ear, he cupped his hands, bowed to Ji Hao, and said, “Mr. Summer, Mr. Summer, we’re all friends, all friends…Please, don’t be angry…What about…what about I make the call, that whatever you buy from the auction, you can have ten percent discount?”
Ji Hao smiled, then threw a taunting glance at the four men.
He had already attained an embryo of Dao of space. Therefore, he had a much deeper understanding about the great Dao of space than any ordinary being in the world. Added with the magical power of the golden bridge, Ji Hao could reach straight to their faces instantly, with a single thought of his, even if these four men were standing ten-thousand miles away.
Could hundreds of meters of distance truly bring those men a sense of security? So ridiculous!
As for White Feather…Ji Hao reached out his hands, then scornfully, even insultingly and evilly, patted White Feather’s face and said, “Recklessly stepping into my business…If I were younger, you would have become a meat pie already. Ten percent discount? Do I lack that bit? I don’t even know what you are talking about.”
When the coiling silver-colored power streams gradually faded around Ji Hao’s body, Ji Hao turned around and glanced at Netherworld Hierarch.
If Netherworld Hierarch weren’t here, he could have killed these few disciples of Priest Mu without any worry. However, after all, Netherworld Hierarch was a powerful being, at the same level as Priest Hua, Priest Mu, and Yu Yu. Killing Priest Mu’s disciples right in front of him? More or less, Ji Hao was still afraid of Netherworld Hierarch. It was just like how kids could fight, bully, and do whatever they wanted sneakily, when no adult was watching. But pulling out a small knife and stabbing another kid right in front of an adult? To be honest, Ji Hao wasn’t sure about that.
But on turning around, Ji Hao suddenly saw Netherworld Hierarch’s brightly sparkling eyes, and the excitement on his face. He seemed too eager to watch Ji Hao slaughter the four men…Was he accidentally excited? Did he want to see the four men be killed?
Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao curbed the thought of killing anyone.
Netherworld Hierarch’s reaction was a bit weird. Abruptly, Ji Hao didn’t want to kill anybody anymore. Or in other words, even if he still wanted to take out these four men, he should wait till he was alone, then do it sneakily without catching any attention. That would be the best end of this whole thing, Ji Hao believed.
“I don’t lack that small money, neither do I like the others getting involved in my business. You’re a polite man, and you’ve shown respect. Let’s call an end of this. But, if things like this happen again, hehe…” Ji Hao laughed evilly, patted heavily on White Feather’s shoulder, and said, “Westin Family people should all be smart.”
White Feather laughed embarrassedly, while his left hand tightly gripped a golden jade talisman in his sleeve, which already had countless thin cracks on it. That was a defensive jade talisman made by a Westin Family elder himself. Under any physical attack, the talisman would trigger automatically to protect its owner. The talisman was shockingly powerful. Nevertheless, Ji Hao quaked the talismans suddenly into a useless piece, by doing noting but slapping on White Feather’s shoulder, before the talisman could release any power.
Ji Hao’s power was immeasurable, that in White Feather’s heart, the danger level of Ji Hao immediately went to the top. Meanwhile, White Feather also put Ji Hao into ‘the most important potential business partner’ list.
“Oi, you four, what trick did you play earlier to drive all these small things crazy? Undo that now. Otherwise…” Ji Hao pointed at those spirit creatures who kneeled devoutly on the ground, then snorted coldly and slightly.
The four men glanced at each other, and cast a spell in chorus. Then, their bodies emitted a warm light. Affected by the great salvation seal, these spirit creatures were forcibly turned into disciples of the four men, but their faith wasn’t solid. The four men lifted the seal, after which, those spirit creatures quivered and woke up.
Waking up from that passionate, insane state of believing, the thousands of spirit creatures suddenly realized how strange and terrifying things were a minute ago. At the same time, they were highly grateful to Ji Hao, who saved them from that unreasonably passionate and crazy state.
Thousands of spirit creatures kneeled on the ground, kowtowed to Ji Hao, and called him ‘King’.
More and more spirit creatures were affected by this abruptly occurring, worshipful atmosphere, at the same time, awed by the strong spirit creature power released by Ji Hao. They kneeled down one after another, following each other blindly, and kowtowed to Ji Hao.
Ji Hao laughed out loud. Once again, he released his frigid, overwhelming spirit creature power. Leading his guards, Ji Hao broke into the rock building in the front, which was the venue of the auction that was to take place soon.
Those spirit creatures kneeled in the surroundings stopped and burst with a thunderous roar, then stood up and lined up disorderly but formidably, following behind Ji Hao’s guards with rumbling steps, marching into the building like an army.
Stepping into the building with such a high profile, Ji Hao’s eyes shone immediately. He saw tens of thousands of different sized deep sea pearls glowing with a strong blue light, creating a broad space, which was enough to contain a million people.
The venue was filled with rocks and stone pillars. The tops of many tall pillars had already been occupied by some spirit creatures, who seemed to be greatly powerful. Those spirit creatures were all surrounded by tens, to over one thousand relatively weaker spirit creatures.
As Ji Hao broke in suddenly, hundreds of dreadful streams of spirit creature power rose, transforming into differently colored mountains and descending to Ji Hao.
Hundreds of ‘king’-level spirit creatures joined hands and attempted to give Ji Hao’s warning.
An enormous dragon whale laughed out loud, “You’re nothing but a crayfish. Where did you get the guts to recruit guards?”
Chapter 1301: Violent Blood
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In large human families, sons of concubines did not have the right to inherit the power and wealth of the family. Similarly, a spirit creature with a low-grade bloodline couldn’t possibly become a ‘king’ or a ‘queen’, who had his or her own territory, and hundreds of thousands of spirit creatures under his command. Even if spirit creatures like fishes, shrimps, toads, and water snakes managed to reach the level of ‘king’ on cultivation, and attained the strength to rival peak-level Divine Magi, those spirit creatures with ‘noble’ bloodlines, such as sharks, sea turtles, and poisonous serpents, still wouldn’t recognize their status. Not to mention the even ‘higher level’ ones, such as dragon whales and enormous turtles, or the ones with dragon descent, or the descendants of Chaos monsters; these spirit creatures were so proud, how could they ever take a crayfish seriously?
‘Summer’, the old crayfish, showed his power outside the auction house, defeating the four men and letting over ten-thousand spirit creatures follow his lead, calling him ‘king’ willingly. If ‘Summer’ were a flood dragon instead of a crayfish, these ‘king-level’ spirit creatures would love to see him rise as a ‘strong friend’. However, ‘Summer’ was a lowly crayfish who lived in the mud, searching for food in the mud. No matter how powerful ‘Summer’ was, those ‘kings’ didn’t think that he had the qualification to gain an equal footing with themselves.
As this dragon whale said, ‘Summer’ didn’t have the right to ‘recruit followers’, neither could he become a ‘king’.
Spirit creatures powers condensed into different colored mountains and roared down towards Ji Hao. Because of the strong pressure, all Tushan guards and shrimp warriors, and those spirit creatures who willingly followed Ji Hao, tremblingly fell to the ground.
Hundreds of ‘kings’ released their powers together. Facing these ‘kings’, the souls of some relatively weaker spirit creatures were even shattering.
Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes while laughing out loud with his hissing voice. He sounded cold and emotionless, like two frozen iron sticks rubbing against each other. That voice of his was indescribably unpleasant to hear. “Big ones…So, I guess you don’t like me, do you?” Ji Hao clicked his tongue and said, “So scary!”
A silver-blue, frosty stream of spirit creature power rose from Ji Hao’s head. The nearly one hundred meters thick power stream rolled up for hundreds of meters high, then became an iceberg with a radius of hundreds of meters, floating above Ji Hao’s head.
Those differently colored mountains condensed from the powers released by the hundreds of ‘kings’ bumped against the silver-blue, crystal iceberg, and generated a thunderous series of booms. Those mountains disintegrated one after another, and not a single one managed to cause any harm to Ji Hao’s iceberg.
“But, I, ‘Summer’, am a bad-tempered man! If you are nice to me, I will surely be nice to you. But if you push me with violence, I have no choice but to give you a stab.”
While speaking, Ji Hao suddenly boosted up his power, releasing a suffocating, dominating power vibration. Thankfully, threatened by Great Freedom, Priest Hua gave Ji Hao his results of Dao. The great Dao of evolvement could generate all kind of transformations, including the series of magic that Priest Hua created back during the prehistorical era by observing countless Chaos monsters in the world.
Thinking about those powerful, ferocious, enormous Chaos monsters who lived in the prehistorical era, Ji Hao silently cast a secret magic. Slowly, the powers that belonged to those Chaos monsters emerged in Ji Hao’s body. The sense of power released from Ji Hao’s body gradually turned terrifying. The powers that belonged to tens of thousands of Chaos monsters merged into one in his body, directly triggering a thorough transformation.
Violent, fierce, arrogant, blood-thirsting, brutal…The silver-blue spirit creature power stream rising from Ji Hao’s head suddenly turned purely dark. Meanwhile, the iceberg that floated above his head expanded rapidly, turned tens of times larger, dark as ink. Countless water-tank-thick spirit creature power streams surged out of the iceberg, twisting in the air like countless tentacles of a giant octopus.
The hundreds of ‘kings’ had been releasing their strong powers, yet, their powers bumped against the dark iceberg and shattered. They fell like shooting stars and became drifting clouds, dissipating in the air. Ji Hao laughed loudly while his dreadful power swept across the entire area. The hundreds of ‘kings’ and a part of their followers, who were the strongest in the auction house managed to stand still, while the rest of the spirit creatures were pressed down to the ground by that overwhelming power released from Ji Hao, shaking in fear.
The power released from Ji Hao had changed; it was even reaching directly to the ‘original great Dao’ of spirit creatures.
The Dao of spirit creature existed in Pan Gu world, which was the reason why spirit creatures existed in Pan Gu world. While thinking about tens of thousands of Chaos monsters, Ji Hao combined their powers into one. Unconsciously, his own spirit creature power was purified largely, almost reaching the level of ‘Dao’.
To the other spirit creatures, the power they sensed from Ji Hao at this very moment, was the source of all spirit creatures in the world, and Ji Hao had already become a ‘spirit creature ancestor’. A true ‘spirit creature ancestor’ had never existed in Pan Gu world. For this exact reason, the power released from Ji Hao’s body was so irresistible, so strong.
Laughing again with the hissing voice, Ji Hao looked at the hundreds of ‘kings’, who had been trying hard to remain standing. Even he was surprised by himself. He didn’t spend too much effort on this. Instead, with the ‘spirit creature turn’ secret magic, he thought about those Chaos monsters, and simply gathered their powers. But, how did he suppress hundreds of ‘kings’ and countless spirit creatures so suddenly and easily?
There must be something important that Ji Hao had yet to find out. But now, he shouldn’t spend time on this; even if he did dig deep and found out the truth, that wouldn’t mean too much to Ji Hao. Ji Hao never thought about being a true spirit creature, did he?
Laughing out loud, Ji Hao pointed his finger at the dragon whale who yelled at him just now. Nine blood-red blade light beams darted out. The nine blood-red light beams that were hundreds of meters long sliced across the dragon whale’s body, along with shrill screams that sounded like the cries of ghosts in hell. One one-inch-deep slash were easily left on the dragon whale’s thick skin.
The strong power released from Ji Hao was restrained by himself, as Ji Hao took back the nine blood flying knives.
Standing still silently, Ji Hao crossed his arms over his chest, narrowed his eyes and looked at those ‘kings’ who were shocked and confused. These ‘kings’ glanced at each other, then looked at the nine shadow slashes on the dragon whale’s body, which looked like nothing in comparison with his nearly thirty-meters-tall body.
Abruptly, ten ‘most honest’ or ‘silliest’ ‘kings’ laughed aloud.
“Hahaha, Summer, old crayfish, you’re quite smart!”
“Indeed, your bloodline is lowly, which means you have no chance to become a ‘king’. But follow me, and I can make you a commander!”
“Wrong, wrong, follow me! Make as much contribution as possible in Kui Water, then I can gift you a girl from my family. Thus, your bloodline will be improved through generations, right? Eventually, your offsprings will have their chance to become ‘kings’.”
The group of muddleheaded ‘kings’ yelled at Ji Hao, intending to recruit him.
All of a sudden, the dragon whale’s body twitched. Puff! His giant body fell heavily from the top of a stone pillar, with streams of dark blood spurting out of his body. When the dragon whale’s sturdy, gigantic body fell on the ground, even his bones had melted into the dark blood.
The bloody soul of the dragon whale struggled up from the puddle of blood, but once it reached about three meter high, it let out a despairing howl. Followed by that, it suddenly became a faint blood-red strand of mist, silently dissipating in the air.
Chapter 1302: Warm-up for the Auction
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In large human families, sons of concubines did not have the right to inherit the power and wealth of the family. Nevertheless, if a son of a concubine was cruel and fierce enough to kill his brothers and father, awe all family elders, and earn the support of all family warriors, even as a son of a concubine, he could take over the entire family for sure.
This rule was also applicable to the spirit creature society, but in a much crueler, bloodier, and more direct way.
Once the dragon whale was killed by Ji Hao with the nine blood flying knives, all spirit creatures on the scene felt that they were soaking in an ice-cold water. Both their bodies and souls were frozen. None of them could say a word; none of them dared to say a word either.
That dragon whale was from the North Sea, a peak-level one. In its original shape, it was eight-thousand-miles long, and it had lived for millions of years. Not to mention his other abilities, merely with physical strength, he could easily crush peak-level Divine Magi. He was a greatly powerful ‘spirit creature king’, but because of nine one-inch-deep wounds, he was turned into a puddle of blood within a few seconds.
If Ji Hao only killed his physical body, he would still have a chance to live. As a powerful spirit creature, as long as his soul survived, he could always forcibly occupy the body of a strong descendant of his. With the new body, he would be able to recover in merely hundreds of years.
However, the nine blood flying knives didn’t even spare his soul.
When his body was destroyed, his soul was eroded by the blood power too. Witnessed by countless spirit creatures, his soul disappeared.
Around the dead dragon whale, over ten dragon whales stared at Ji Hao, stunned. Abruptly, tens of ordinary whales attacked together from the crowd behind these dragon whales following a shrill howl. They pulled out their weapons fiercely and hacked on the bodies of seven to eight dragon whales in the front. These whales showed no mercy when they attacked, and gave those dragon whales no chance to dodge.
The few dragon whales didn’t see this coming. Firstly, they never thought that their trusted warriors would try to kill them; secondly, they were frightened by the power Ji Hao released. Because of that, their reaction speed was slowed down by a hundred percent.
As tens of heavy blades and axes hacked down crazily, the seven to eight strong dragon whales were injured severely within a blink of an eye.
Dragon whales had incredibly strong bodies, with an extremely thriving life-force. A flew dragon whales even had their necks chopped off halfway, and got tens of giant wounds on their chests and stomachs. Some of their internal organs were even squeezed out of their bodies. But still, they roared in rage and attempted to struggle up and fight back.
“Dear leaders, why don’t we just yield to the ‘king’? What are you waiting for?” The tens of dragons growled out loud and attacked even more brutally.
The other few dragon whales, who were standing aside and were completely stunned, finally realized what had truly been happening. They glanced at each other. As a fierce, bland blood-red light shone in their eyes, a deep blue power burst from their bodies. Next, they pulled out their weapons and pounced on the seven to eight dragon whales too.
Heavy weapons landed on their bodies like raindrops. The seven to eight dragon whales screamed in pain. Some of them had been asking the other powerful spirit creatures, who were present on top of the surrounding stone pillars, for help, but no one responded.
Silently, all spirit creatures on the scene watched this internal fight of the whale dragon gang. They watched the few direct descendants of the dead dragon whale be chopped into meat paste. Following shrill, heartbreaking screams, the souls of these few dragon whales were torn apart and swallowed by the others.
What happened next was a muffled series of thudding noise. Along with the thudding noise, large groups of dragon whales, whales, sharks and the other spirit creatures leaped down from stone pillar tops, then kneeled under Ji Hao’s feet and kowtowed to him.
“King!” Reverently, these spirit creatures kneeled and put their foreheads on the ground. No one dared to make any other move.
“Did all descendants of that one die?” Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. These whales and dragon whales seemed to be quite smart. In order to earn Ji Hao’s trust, they neatly chopped the dead dragon whale’s die-hard followers.
“A few were left in our camp. If…” A dragon whale politely kowtowed to Ji Hao, then responded with a muffled voice.
“Alright, let them be. Hehe, a few little things, there’s nothing they can do.” Ji Hao proudly looked at these spirit creatures and said, “So, are you planning to follow me from now on? Which means, I’m your ‘king’ now, right?”
The group of dragon whales and whales hurriedly kowtowed to Ji Hao, and swore that they would pledge their loyalties and even risk their lives for him.
Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes. Even among human beings, there were many that he couldn’t trust, so how would he ever trust these spirit creatures? But, he wasn’t worried about that. When the auction was over, there would be plenty of methods for Ji Hao to turn these spirit creatures into his true loyal warriors.
Snorting slightly, he turned around and smiled to Netherworld Hierarch, then said, “Elder, please, forgive all this.”
Netherworld Hierarch glanced at those dead dragon whales, who were already minced, as if he couldn’t bear to watch such a waste. Then, he shook his head and said, “It’s alright. These spirit creatures…I’m not surprised by what they did. I’m just hoping that we can have some good treasures in this auction.
Ji Hao laughed out loud. A watery cloud rose from under his feet, then carried him up to the thousands of meters tall stone pillar, which was occupied by those dragon whales. Waving his sleeve, he released a cold light that swept across the pillar top, cleaning all the blood and body parts on it. Afterward, Ji Hao sat straight on the giant rock that the first dead dragon whale was sitting on, then coldly glanced at those ‘spirit creature kings’ on top of surrounding stone pillars one by one. The facial expressions of those ‘spirit creature kings’ were all complicated.
The hundreds of ‘kings’ each squeezed a faint smile out of their faces while slightly nodding at him.
Ji Hao’s power was admitted by these ‘kings’. Even though ‘Summer’ was only a lowly crayfish, he was powerful enough to earn these kings’ respect now. In the eyes of these ‘kings’, Ji Hao was now a truly powerful being, who was on an equal footing with themselves.
Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch sat side by side on the stone pillar, surrounded by a large group of strong dragon whales and whales. Down below, a great number of spirit creatures, who willingly chose to follow Ji Hao, surrounded the pillar.
Groups of spirit creatures and other beings walked into the auction house ceaselessly. Ji Hao saw the four men on a large rock. Some rocks were occupied by Yu Clan, Jia Clan, Xiu Clan people, and some weird-looking creatures that Ji Hao couldn’t recognize.
After about a quarter of an hour, as a group of black water serpents walked in, an echoing bell ring could be heard in the auction house.
In the middle of the auction house, on a round-shaped stage that was kept empty on purpose, an especially handsome merman slowly walked to the middle. Water streams hovered around this merman, while tens of water-tank-sized blue pearls floated above his head, covering his body with a sparkling watery light.
“Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the auction hosted by all chambers of commerce here in Kui Gate.”
“I assume you are all here because of the few legendary treasures. But other than those, the chambers of commerce in Kui Gate have also provided quite a few rare pieces. Ladies and gentlemen, please, let’s take a look.”
“Enough of the small talk. As the warm-up item of this auction, this first one is truly great.”
“Tow-hundred and forty-thousand young human girls… Starting price, thirty-thousand top-grade magic crystals, or three-million high-grade crystal. Ladies and gentlemen, if you’re interested, please start bidding.”
Chapter 1303: Stern Warning
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
A group of shrimp warriors walked onto the stage. Their armors were made from pearl fish skins, and their long spears were made from the bones of poison bonefishes. Walking up with big steps, these shrimp warriors seemed to be full of energy. Held in their hands were ropes woven from seagrasses. Each rope had tens of naked human girls tied on it.
All these girls were pretty, twelve to sixteen years old. They were probably at the best ages of their lives.
Back in human clans, the younger ones among these girls should still be living happily without any worry, under the protection of their parents. As for the older ones, they might have just married, expecting the great future ahead of them. But in here, they were stripped, with ropes tied around their necks like livestock. They were trembling as they were dragged into the auction house. The gazes of all those spirit creatures pierced onto their bodies, blandly, coldly, evilly, and eagerly, like countless daggers and countless greedy tentacles sweeping across their bodies.
“Two-hundred and forty-thousand young human girls, all carefully selected, just like these samples. They are all virgins, all healthy. No one has used up even a slight little bit of their life-force. Ladies and gentlemen, purchase them, and you can do whatever you want with them. They can serve you as slaves, and they can bring you pleasure. Even better, you can also drink their spirit blood to improve your powers!”
The merman smilingly raised his arms and said, “Thirty-thousand top-grade crystals, or three-million high-grade crystals, or other treasures with an equal value…Ladies and gentlemen, who are interested in these beautiful girls?”
Some spirit creatures began to stir, especially the cold-blooded ones, who liked to suck spirit blood.
Human beings were chosen by nature, generated by Saint Pan Gu’s spirit blood. The spirit blood of male human beings naturally contained a slight amount of pre-world positive energy, while the spirit blood of female human beings contained a trace of pre-world, pure negative energy. The negative energy and the positive energy were also known as Yin and Yang. The negative energy and the positive energy contained in human spirit blood were extremely pure, and could be counted as top-grade treasures in the world. These energies were the original force for human bloodlines to develop and pass on. Once Yin and Yang were balanced, an inexhaustible life-force would erupt.
Unlike human beings, the emotional, spiritual, and physical energies of spirit creatures, including those enormous, powerful ones, were heterogeneous. All kinds of impurities existed in their bodies. Because of these impurities, based on the same power-level, spirit creatures were always far weaker than human Divine Magi, if not considering their physical strength.
No one knew when spirit creatures found out that absorbing these pure pre-world energies from human bloodline could actually purify their own powers and largely improve the qualities of their powers, especially to water-kind spirit creatures. Water-kind spirit creatures were born with negative energies, because of their nature of Yin. By drinking large amounts of spirit blood from female human beings, they could not only purify their powers, but also promote the evolution of their bloodlines to allow themselves to grow more abilities and stronger powers.
Two-hundred and forty-thousand carefully selected, healthy, young human girls… In the eyes of water-kind spirit creatures, these girls were two-hundred and forty-thousand magic pills that could bring tremendous help to their cultivations!
“So many spirited young human girls,” said a spirit creature while clicking his tongue, “If I could gobble them all up in one gulp, how much would I improve? How much power would I grow?”
“Hmm, you can not only eat them, you can also have a lot of fun with them. So many juicy soft human girls. I’ll pick the most beautiful few to serve me, and use the others in my cultivation… Hmm, that’s for the best.”
“When did we ever have a chance to get so many human girls on normal days? Before the flood, we occasionally went to kidnap a few little girls from human clans. But with that, all human clans in a radius of thousands of miles would immediately join hands and chase after as. Hehe, that truly didn’t feel good!”
“Tell me about it! Lord Gong Gong is such a great man. This time, he raised this massive flood and threw the humankind into disarray, breaking countless human villages and towns. Finally, we had a chance to harvest so many top-grade girls…I can even smell the aroma of their spirit blood.”
In the surroundings, all spirit creatures voiced their thoughts loudly while eyeing those girls covetously.
As they said, before the flood, not a single ‘spirit creature king’s dared to recklessly kidnap human girls, because all human clans who knew about this would combine their strengths and hunt this spirit creature down, no matter how. Therefore, before the flood, it was extremely difficult for spirit creatures who had run into bottlenecks on their cultivations to get a few human beings to drink blood. But things were different now. Two-hundred and forty-thousand carefully selected, healthy, young human girls were enough to make these ‘spirit creature kings’ drool.
“Ladies and gentlemen, please, start bidding!” The mermen smilingly circled around on the stage, glanced at all spirit creatures on the scene, and continued, “The highest bidder can have them… It can’t be any fairer than that. If you don’t like using crystals, you can pay with all kinds of natural treasures. We have the best evaluators here to evaluate your treasures. So ladies and gentlemen, you will never overpay.”
Ji Hao crossed his legs, glanced at Tushan Inkstone, and asked, “You don’t have anything to do with these girls, do you?”
Tushan Inkstone’s face was as dark as ink. Gritting his teeth, he said with a deep voice, “No matter what happens, we Tushan Family people will never sell human beings to these animals. Later on, I will find out who exactly sent these girls to the auction.”
“Hmm, let me know when you find out. I’ll slaughter every last one of them.” said Ji Hao blandly and coldly, “Regardless of the price, buy these girls out. Hmm, crystals are on me, and you will send them to Yao Mountain City.”
Shaking his foot, Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, then grinned and continued, “Hmm, they’re all pretty and healthy. We can introduce them to Yao Mountain warriors, and they can have kids. It will be perfect.”
In the surroundings, some ‘kings’ already started bidding impatiently. Some bloodthirsty, rare types of water-kind spirit creatures even screamed hysterically, seeming ready to spend every penny they had to turn these girls into their dinner.
Tushan Inkstone silently crooked his finger. Following his move, an old turtle man, who had served the Tushan chamber of commerce through generations, swayed up his long neck, waved his hands, and growled out to bid against those ‘kings’, even having white foam spurting out of his mouth corners.
Hearing what Ji Hao said, this old turtle man never hesitated when bidding. Within a blink of an eye, the price was pushed to one-hundred and fifty-thousand top-grade crystals by the old turtle.
Those ‘kings’ paused briefly, then glanced at each other. One-hundred and fifty-thousand top-grade crystals, one had to empty quite a few large mines to get such a giant quantity of top-grade crystals. Spirit creatures were never good at mining. Things like mining occasionally happened among these spirit creatures. Therefore, none of these ‘kings’ had a giant amount of crystals.
A distance away, from the top of a thousands of meters tall stone pillar, a bald, dark-skinned, muscular dark water serpent man stood up slowly. Walking to the edge of the pillar top, he pointed at Ji Hao and yelled, “Summer…Are you under Dark Water Ao Ao’s lead? Tell your man to shut up, because our commander wants these human girls! You bid again, and our commander will wipe out all crayfishes and shrimps in Kui Water!”
All surrounding spirit creatures glanced at each other. Their eyes sparkled with a fierce, excited light, which they could not hide.
Chapter 1304: Arrogant Crayfish
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The Kui Gate was guarded by the Dark Water Serpent Family.
Dark Water Serpent was one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong’s command. He was born when the world was created, one of the first generation of creatures in Pan Gu world. He had near-infinite strength, and his body was as strong as spirit treasures. His direct descendants and some mix-blooded descendants who inherited his powers, were all especially strong, much more powerful than ordinarily spirit creatures.
Kui Gate was ruled by the Dark Water Serpent Family. In this area, all spirit creatures, including those ‘kings’, dared not to disrespect the members of the Dark Water Serpent Family.
Before the auction started, the group of Dark Water Serpent Family member were the last to enter the auction house. They didn’t know what happened before they came. No one reported to them about what Ji Hao did to that ‘dragon whale king’, neither would they ask about these small things, which weren’t worth mentioning.
The bald, dark-skinned man held his head high, pointed at Ji Hao, and yelled out loud, seeming to treat Ji Hao as a slave of his. On the stone pillar, a large number of Dark Water Serpent Family members laughed out loud, especially the three strong dark water serpent men sitting on top of three giant rocks. Their power vibrations were much stronger than the others. They even slapped their laps when laughing wildly, as if something very amusing had just happened. In their eyes, with the power and influence of the Dark Water Serpent Family, forcing a small crayfish to stop bidding and surrendering the item, was not even a thing!
Surrounding spirit creatures were agitated. Spirit creatures were born brutal and fierce. Their blood boiled inside their bodies as they excitedly looked at Ji Hao, hoping for him to react in an expected way.
Ji Hao kept his legs crossed and eyes narrowed. While sneering, he looked at that dark water serpent man, and responded slowly in a strong voice, “I can’t bid again? Alright, well, that guy…”
Ji Hao directly poked his fingers into the rock that he was sitting on, conveniently dug out a fist-sized piece of rock, then flicked his fingers and sent it away. Followed by a muffled ‘pop’, the rock swished across the air, causing an air blast as it flew towards the merman who was hosting the auction.
The merman’s look changed slightly. His eyes sparkled with a deep blue light. Above his head, the tens of enormous pearls released strong streams of water, merged into a glistening water shield, and defended the merman against the rock.
The moment the rock bumped heavily into the water shield, the shield froze into a thick ice shield, and the rock exploded, turning into fine powder, drifting down from the air. Countless different sized cracks were left on the ice shield.
Ji Hao stood up, also walked to the edge of the pillar top, then pointed his finger at that mermen from a distance away and yelled, “Oi, what kind of auction are you holding? Eh? Someone forbade me to bid, aren’t you going to do anything about it?”
His shrill voice echoed across the broad auction house. All the other spirit creatures, who had nothing to do with this, remained silent, looking at Ji Hao and those dark water serpents with evil smiles on their faces.
The merman frowned. Sighing slightly, he turned around and sighed again towards those dark water serpents on the extra tall stone pillar, then said, “Gentlemen from the Dark Water Serpent Family, I assume you all know that this auction is supported by many powerful beings together, such as…”
The three dark water serpent men sitting on the three giant rocks were obviously the leaders of the group. One of them, who was about nine metes tall, had his upper body bared, with a dark flood dragon coiled around his waist. He stood up, crossed his arms over his chest, then sneered at the merman with his head held high.
“Of course, we will not offend those powerful beings. After all, some of them are our brothers.”
Pointing heavily at Ji Hao, that dark water serpent man gave a large grin, then let out his foot-long fork tongue and quickly licked his nose tip as he continued, “But, we don’t like this old crayfish. We think he doesn’t deserve to bid in front of us…This doesn’t count as hindering the auction on purpose, does it?”
The group of dark water serpents laughed out loud together. They puffed up their chests, their eyes shining fiercely as they glanced at surrounding spirit creatures. Some of them even aggressively released their dreadful powers.
The mermen had nothing to say in reply. He clearly understood that these dark water serpents were not going to follow any rules, because they wanted to buy out the first item with the smallest price, to own the two-hundred and forty-thousand girls. However, their excuse put the merman in a difficult position. As they said, they were not trying to hinder the auction on purpose. Instead, they just simply didn’t like this old crayfish, and wanted this old crayfish to stop bidding. After all, Kui Water area was ruled by the Dark Water Serpent Family. This auction was indeed supported by a considerable number of strong forces, but the Dark Water Serpent Family was one of them!
Therefore, the merman could only helplessly spread his hands, turn around, and say to Ji Hao regrettably, “Sir, you…”
The merman didn’t finish his speech, but his talking eyes explained everything. He was trying to tell Ji Hao, ‘You can kill one ‘king’, but you can never defeat the entire Dark Water Serpent Family. Therefore, be smart, just take a dive and sit down.’
Ji Hao chuckled. If this first item was anything other than human girls, and if this item was useless to him, he could indeed give up for now for his plan. After all, he came to Kui Gate undercover with a purpose, which was definitely not a massacre. Nevertheless, the first item was two-hundred and forty-thousand living human girls! The worst things that could ever happen to them in human clans would be serving the others as maids, doing hard work all day and being betrothed to strange men to bear sons and daughters. But, if they fell into the hands of these spirit creatures, their end could be easily imagined. Even Ji Hao couldn’t bear to imagine that miserable, hell-like scene.
Sighing slightly, Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Sometimes, he didn’t seek for troubles, but troubles sought him. In this case, he had no choice but to try his best!
Ji Hao straightened his stooped body. Strands of cold, silver-blue air spread from Ji Hao’s body as he started growing taller and bigger, inch by inch. Soon, he reached the height of fifteen meters; he was even as large as the strongest dark water serpent man in the front.
Crossing his arms over his chest, Ji Hao looked at those dark water serpents. “Did you say that you will wipe out all crayfishes and shrimps in Kui Gate? You can try! Wanna bet? Would you like to make a bet with me about whether crayfishes and shrimps or dark water serpents will die out the first in Kui Gate?”
The entire action house was stirred. Countless spirit creatures roared out in excitement.
It happened! This arrogant old crayfish challenged those dark water serpents! He actually did it!
This was too exciting! Stimulating! Those shrimps, who survived on the bottom of the food chain, how dare they challenge the Dark Water Serpent Family?!
Spirit creatures roared in chorus, and shouted as loud as they could insanely.
Those dark water serpent men were all stunned. They couldn’t even say a word.
What did they hear?
This old crayfish, was he arrogant enough to…actually challenge the Dark Water Serpent Family?
Chapter 1305: The Treasure From the Dragon Palace
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Kill him!” All of a sudden, and old water willow man leaped up and pointed at Ji Hao while screaming.
“Kill him!” A billhead shark man jumped out of the crowd, excitedly wielding his oddly-shaped sword, gritting his teeth and yelling at Ji Hao. Behind him, a blood-red mist puffed out, within which, an enormous, strange-looking billhead shark was faintly visible, roaring madly.
“Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!!!” In the auction house, at least half of all ‘spirit creatures kings’ began shouting and yelling. Under their commands, countless spirit creatures raised their weapons, pointed at Ji Hao, and growled ‘kill him’ in chorus.
The vast space inside the auction house was based on a building carved out of an entire piece of rock, created by tens of thousands of deep sea pearls. By now, the entire space was quaking due to the thunderous roars of hundreds of thousands of spirit creatures. The merman slightly frowned. He took out a cyan-colored bead and quickly whispered a few words in it.
The faces of the group of dark water serpents were slightly blushed. Hearing so many spirit creatures shouting at them, these dark water serpents surely wouldn’t know that this was because of the strength that Ji Hao had shown earlier. Earlier, Ji Hao violently killed the ‘dragon whale king’, forcing his followers to renegade right in front of everyone else. Watching this, all the other ‘spirit creature kings’ were badly frightened. They dared not to even to talk anymore, which made them feel unprecedentedly humiliated.
At this moment, the group of dark water serpents took the lead to be against Ji Hao, and this ‘old crayfish with a lowly bloodline’ was actually stupid enough to challenge the Dark Water Serpent Family. To those ‘kings’, this was the best chance to get Ji Hao killed.
Hearing the roars of all surrounding spirit creatures, the group of dark water serpents proudly smiled and held their heads high, looking at the ceiling. They were almost facing the ceiling with their nostrils. In their eyes, this was all because of the great fame and influence of the Dark Water Serpent Family. They believed that everyone against them would be universally condemned, while they would always be supported by the whole world!
The three leaders laughed out loud together. Their laughter sounded like rumbling thunders, which immediately silenced the roars of hundreds of thousands of spirit creatures. Sitting in the middle, the tallest one among the three said proudly, “You’re right. This guy challenged our Dark Water Serpent Family, so we should kill him!”
The other dark water serpents breathed deeply, then yelled, “Yeah! Kill him! Kill all crayfishes and shrimps in Kui Gate!”
On the stage right in the middle of the auction house, shrimp warriors who were responsible for escorting those human girls onto the stage as samples gripped their spears nervously. These shrimp warriors could be counted as elites among their kind. Therefore, they were much smarter than the ordinary ones, almost as smart as human adults.
They looked at Ji Hao in despair. They deeply understood that because of the arrogance of this old crayfish, all crayfishes and shrimps in Kui Gate would be destroyed.
How many water-kind spirit creatures were stationed at Kui Gate? No one had ever counted! But the number of shrimp warriors was always the largest among them all. The number of shrimp warrior in Kui Gate area was about ten times bigger than the number of registered spirit creature in this area. Millions and millions of shrimp warriors, they were all going to be chopped, only because of Ji Hao’s arrogance!
Following a series of metal clangs, shrimp warriors in the auction house quickly circled up into a defensive battle formation. They gritted their teeth and pointed their highly poisonous spear tips towards all spirit creatures in the surroundings.
These shrimp warriors were merely trying to protect themselves, but their behavior made countless spirit creatures in the surroundings laugh.
Tiny shrimp warriors, the strongest one among them was only at the level of Senior Magi. In the tremendous water-kind society, this shrimp warrior could be no more than a low-grade commander, who was slightly influential.
As for those dark water serpents who swore to kill all shrimp warriors, even the weakest one among them was as strong as a peak-level Magus King! A powerful spirit creature like this could easily slaughter countless shrimp warriors.
“They actually dared to fight back!” A dark water serpent pointed at Ji Hao and laughed, “Summer, right? Did you give them the courage? Eh? So unruly! You lowliest shrimp warriors, how dare you even fight back?”
Ji Hao coldly stared at those dark water serpents. Flood flying knives darted out of his body one after another. Nine three-foot-long blood-red light beams nimbly hovered around Ji Hao like butterflies. Gradually, the light beams turned thinner and thinner, eventually turning into hair-like, blood-red threads, which caused ear-piercing, shrill noises in the air.
“From now on, all shrimp warriors in Kui Gate, and the other scaled ones who are willing to follow me, are my boys. If anyone dares to touch even one scale of them, I will kill…And I will kill a lot!”
Ji Hao silently cast a sky devil magic. While he was talking, bone-piercing cold streams of air swished into the souls of all spirit creatures on the scene. The shouts and yells suddenly paused, and no one could say another word. Even those confidently laughing dark water serpents suddenly shut the mouths. Ji Hao’s words sealed their mouths like a heavy block of ice. They tried to move their lips, they tried very hard, but still failed to say even one word.
“Carry on, the auction continues!” Standing by the edge of the stone pillar, Ji Hao said coldly, “Or…”
Silently, a water ape, whose long fur was blood-red colored, showed up beside the merman. The merman threw a complicated glance at Ji Hao, then turned around and said to the few dark water serpents, “The few lords said, Kui Gate market is for us to make money. Whoever dares to break the rules…will have to die. Ancestor Dark Water Serpent sent me to tell you kids To stay out of trouble. If there’s something you have to do, wait untill after the auction!”
The group of dark water serpents were dumbfounded. They blinked their eyes quickly, as they couldn’t believe what they just heard.
What a joke?! Did their own great ancestor forbid them to do whatever they wanted in here? Why? What the hell?
The water ape glanced at Ji Hao coldly once again, then warned him as well, “Summer, right? No matter what you are, you are not allowed to cause troubles in Kui Gate. Otherwise, you will be destroyed.”
Pausing briefly, the water ape announced with a harsh tone, “The batch of human girls belongs to Summer, settled! Nothing happened just now. And right now, we are going to introduce you the first treasure from the Dragon Palace in the East Sea — The milkyway soul-splitting hand fan’.”
The water ape took a few steps backward, and allowed two slim and beautiful clam girls to carry a long jade tray onto the stage quietly.
Placed on the stage was an eight-feet-long folding fan. On the halfway spread fan, starlights merged into a magnificent, sparkling river, surging across the fan. Colorful starlights spun quickly in the river. By glimpsing at the fan, one would have a frightening feeling, as if both the body and the soul were suddenly emptied.
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, while Netherworld Hierarch gasped in shock.
This was a supreme spirit treasure that was generated when the world was created, and had absorbed the natural reward power for the creation of the world!
How could any ordinary spirit creature ever attain such a supreme treasure? This might truly be from the Dragon Palace!
Which black sheep among the dragon-kind dared to do such a thing?
Chapter 1306: Pan Jia Descended
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The conflict between Ji Hao and the group of dark water serpent was eased at the moment. All spirit creatures on the scene understood, and that water ape had said pretty clearly… Whatever it was, it would be solved after the auction. Then, no one would stop the Dark Water Serpent Family. Even if they truly decided to kill all shrimp warriors in Kui Gate…the others would only watch it, just like watching a show.
At first, some ‘spirit creature kings’ looked at Ji Hao in a weird way, as if they were taking pleasure in his misfortune. They silently expected to see Ji Hao being hunted by dark water serpents. But once the merman started introducing the milkyway soul-splitting fan, no one remembered what happened earlier. Everyone’s attention was caught by this beautiful treasure, which was claimed to be from the secret treasury of the Dragon Palace.
Judging merely by the appearance, this milkyway soul-splitting fan was quite special. The flowing starlight river glistened on the fan, with countless, different sized starlight swirls spinning in the river like colorful black holes, that could empty one’s soul once one looked at them.
“Milkyway soul-splitting fan, a cherished treasure from the Dragon Palace, a true world-accompanying spirit treasure.” The merman looked at all ‘spirit creature kings’ in the surroundings and stated all powers and functions of this treasure fan, which even made those ‘kings’ drool.
This fan was incredibly powerful. Once it was fanned, a torrent of starlight would be released. Wherever the starlight torrent swept across, all souls, primordial spirits, ghosts, and other forms of spirits, would be gone. More importantly, this fan was able to guide its owner to master the ‘void-disintegrating aurora’. The fan could serve as a media, and connect its owner and the starlights from all natural stars in the world, to help its owner to learn this special magic. By mastering this magic, one would be able to transform his or her body into an inexhaustible aurora, shifting into any form or splitting into countless extremely thin beams of light, which could even shatter the sky and destroy the whole world.
This magic was also an advanced cultivation method. The power a cultivator could attain through it was thousands, even tens of thousands of times greater than the powers of these self-cultivated ‘spirit creatures kings’ on the scene.
To these ‘kings’, the most attractive thing about this fan was the fact that it could gather essence starlight from the whole world to slowly yet ceaselessly improve the bloodline of its owner. Holding the fan for the long term, the bloodline of its owner could even be improved to the level of the first generation of dragon. In other words, the owner of this fan had a chance to be as powerful as those legendary ancient creatures, like the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong’s command!
The merman gave all the information about the fan with a soft, gentle voice. All spirit creature in the auction house had fallen into a deathly silence. All of them were breathing deeply and heavily, their passionate eyes fixed on the fan.
This fan was not only a greatly powerful supreme treasure, it also provided an advanced method of cultivation, which could even upgrade bloodlines, promoting an ordinary spirit blood to the level of powerful ancient beings. Any of the three functions possessed by the fan was tremulously tempting to these spirit creatures.
The milkyway soul-splitting fan combined all three functions above, which gave it an unreasonable allure.
Suddenly, a dark water serpent man leaped up and growled hoarsely, “Which d*ckhead brought such a treasure to the auction? Idiots! How much is this treasure for? How many crystals? We will empty out pockets for it! The treasure is ours!”
All dark water serpent men on the scene started yelling and shouting, but this time, no ‘spirit creature kings’ chimed in with them.
This precious treasure was way too attractive. Who could bear to let anyone else have it? With this treasure, even the lowliest shrimp warrior could have a chance to become an enormous monster, as strong as Dark Water Serpent, the great ancestor of the Dark Water Serpent Family!
‘Spirit creature kings’ breathed deeply and heavily. Scorching hot airstreams puffed out of their nostrils. Like mad bulls, they widely opened their red eyes while staring at the others in the auction house.
They made a good decision to attend this auction. In fact, this was the best decision they had ever made. If they missed this treasure, they would regret for the rest of their lives!
It was genuinely a supreme treasure from the Dragon Palace. Such a precious treasure had actually appeared at the auction held in the Kui Gate area, and so soon at that. Which black sheep would bring such a treasure to an auction? And those powerful beings who controlled this auction behind the scenes, why would they put this treasure up for the auction?
“A true treasure. This milkyway soul-splitting fan is destructively harmful to all kinds of spirits and souls. By spending a small effort, I can nourish it for a while with the netherworld power, and it will be able to serve as a supreme netherworld treasure.” Netherworld Hierarch chuckled and said, “Therefore, I am bidding for this treasure.”
Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch. Seeing his brightly sparkling eyes, Ji Hao knew that Netherworld Hierarch truly had his eyes on this treasure.
Wasn’t that obvious? Netherworld Hierarch worked with souls and spirits all day, and this highly destructive fan especially aimed at souls and spiritual beings. Even if this fan were useless to Netherworld Hierarch, he would never let anyone else have such a dangerous treasure.
Nodding smilingly, Ji Hao said to Netherworld Hierarch, “Elder, since you like it, I don’t think anyone in this room can win against you!”
On the stage, the merman excitedly gave the starting price of this fan — A hundred million top-grade crystals, or equally valuable natural treasures. But right after that, the merman gave an additional condition, which almost drove those ‘spirit creatures kings’ crazy.
Even if the successful bidder paid with enough crystals, without the permission of the original owner of the fan, the bidder would still not be able to collect the fan. However, if anyone offers a natural treasure that can arouse the feeling of the original owner, the deal could be made immediately, and no crystals would be needed.
‘Spirit creature kings’ yelled out in anger. What kind of deal was this?
This treasure was brought to the auction with the starting price of a hundred million top-grade crystals, but how could the owner give such an unacceptable additional condition, like pulling the whole deal back in the end?
The few dark water serpent men ferociously waved their arms and feet, shouted and cursed, requiring the treasure owner to show up and give an explanation. The strongest dark water serpent man yelled, “Are you fooling us? Eh? What kind of rule is this? If you can renegade at any time you want, what’s the meaning of this auction?”
A bone-piercing cold power stream was released from a stone pillar, which was located in a corner and wasn’t so eye-catching. On the stone pillar, a cloud of watery mist dissipated, exposing tens of figures in different shapes and sizes.
A jade armchair was placed on top of the pillar. A translucent mermaid slantingly lied on the armchair, supporting her chin with her right hand, her deep blue eyes sparkling with a cold light. Blandly and frigidly, she swept across all spirit creatures on the scene with those eyes, and instantly started a long-lasting silence.
“I am Pan Jia. I brought the treasure to this auctions. It’s my treasure, so how I sell it is my own business.” Pan Jia smiled faintly. That breathtakingly smile softened the bodies of a large number of ‘kings’ in the auction house, making them thud on the ground.
“My friends, if the treasure you offered satisfies me, this milkyway soul-splitting fan will be yours. If you can’t…” She chuckled and continued, “You can try to take it with violence too. After all, I’m a weak little girl. What can I do?”
Ji Hao stared at Pan Jia, frozen in shock.
The owner of Pan Jia world, the ‘saint’ who created Pan Jia world in the Chaos… She was a terrifying being, at the level of Pan Gu!
She, she, she had actually left Pan Jia world and sneaked into Pan Gu world!
Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, the dragon prince and the phoenix princess, that Ji Hao hadn’t seen for a long time, were now obediently kneeling beside Pan Jia, serving her like slaves!
Chapter 1307: This Isn’t Right
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, this bad-tempered, greedy, and mean pair, even when the flood was destroying the world, they didn’t return to Pan Gu world. Instead, they stayed in Pan Jia world with undivided attention, trying to gain as much as possible.
But now, they had come back to Pan Gu world, and they didn’t tell Ji Hao about this.
Even weirder, at this very moment, they were humbly kneeling under Pan Jia’s feet…Pan Jia, why was she in Pan Gu world? What was she doing? What did she want? She, what was she planning?
As far as Ji Hao knew about Pan Jia, she was the owner of Pan Jia world, who had her body destroyed and only the soul remaining. She was gentle and nice, never a troublemaker. No matter what happened, she shouldn’t treat Ao Li and Feng Qinxin like this. But now, she let those two kneel under her feet, following her every word like slaves. Not to mention, with the fiery tempers of those two, how on earth could they ever possibly kneel on the ground so obediently?
Ji Hao then took a glance at the others around Pan Jia. Ancient dragons, powerful phenixes, all dropped their heads, timidly and overcautiously standing aside. None of them dared even to breathe loudly.
“Something is wrong!” Ji Hao took a few steps backward, narrowed his eyes, and sat on the rock, murmuring to himself.
“Very wrong!” Netherworld Hierarch looked at Pan Jia, seeming to be excited. From time to time, strands of dark mist rose from his eyes. If one looked closer, one would find that that dark mist was formed from billions and billions of tiny spell symbols, sparkling with a dim dark light. At the moment, Netherworld Hierarch looked like a tiger which had its eyes fixed on a prey, such that he could spring to his feet at any time.
“This girl…She’s quite something. I sense the same power from her as what I sensed from Pan Xi.” Netherworld Hierarch slightly quivered, and said with a low voice, “My eighteen hell clones are coming over. If anything happens…Young friend, please lend a hand.”
Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, looked at Netherworld Hierarch in surprise, and asked, “Do you have Pan Xi?”
Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao and threw the question back, “Sure, where else could she be? Pan Xi’s soul has fallen, and what remains is a physical body. I’ve made an agreement with Emperor Shun and the other kids, that I will study her body, and share any discovery with the Magi Palace.”
Ji Hao speechlessly rolled up his eyeballs and looked at the ceiling.
At one time, the non-humankind started a life-and-death game against the humankind in Pan Xi world. During the game, Ji Hao and his friends attained the body of Pan Xi, the creator of Pan Xi world. That was a ridiculously strong body. Afterward, Pan Xi’s body was taken away by the Magi Palace. Ji Hao thought that Si Wen Ming would let Magi Palace Magi study Pan Xi’s body independently, and to try to reveal some secrets regarding the creation of worlds from it. But surprisingly, Si Wen Ming gave Pan Xi’s body to Netherworld Hierarch.
But thinking about it, Ji Hao realized that it was the right thing to do. With the current abilities of the Magi Palace, not too much could be gained from Pan Xi’s body. But, things would be different if the body were in Netherworld Preist’s hands. After all, he was a master in this sphere!
“That was the physical body of Pan Xi…And this girl right here is the soul of Saint Pan Jia, the creator of Pan Jia world.” Ji Hao breathed deeply and whispered to Netherworld Hierarch by using his spirit power, “I sneaked into Pan Jia world once and met Pan Jia, attaining a lot from her. That sun in Pu Ban City, she gave it to me with her great power.”
Netherworld Hierarch’s face was instantly darkened, twitching in shock. “The creator of a world, how did she, how could she…? How dare she just break into another, completely strange world like this? In our world, her power is suppressed largely. Perhaps, she’s not even as strong as a Senior Magus right now!” murmured him.
Pointing at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, Ji Hao gave a hollow chuckle and said, “Ao Li, the ninth dragon prince, Feng Qinxin, the little phoenix princess…hehe!”
Netherworld Hierarch immediately threw a glance at Ji Hao, then turned to Ao Li and Feng Qin Xin, staring at them as if they were ghosts. Netherworld Hierarch saw ghosts every day, but judging by his facial expression, Ji Hao was sure that he had never seen ghosts as scary as these two.
A dragon prince and a phoenix princess, probably the proudest two living beings in the world, were actually kneeling on the ground, as obedient as slaves.
“They…Are they possessed?” A while later, Netherworld Hierarch mumbled a joke, which was not funny at all.
“I am young and weak, my cultivation is awfully low, and I’ve lost my body. This time, I just want to find something that can rebuild my body. Therefore, I brought this inherited treasure of mine to trade.” Pan Jia sighed slightly, then softly stood up from her armchair, gently swaging her long and slim fish tail.
“My friends, if you have any treasure that can rebuild my body, I will trade directly with you…But of course, if anyone intends to bully the weak and rob my treasure…I can only beg you, my friends, to help me.”
Pan Jia’s voice was so soft and sweet. Her enchantment flushed the hearts of all living beings on the scene like torrents.
Followed by a long series of metal clangs, the weapons held in those spirit creatures’ hands dropped on the ground one after another. Some of them even sat straight on the ground with softened bodies, face blushed, and saliva flowing out of their mouth corners, motionlessly looking at Pan Jia.
Pan Jia’s stone pillar was located in the furthest corner of the auction house, and was tens of miles away from the stage in the middle. Among all spirit treasures on the scene, some were considerably powerful. For sure, they were able to see Pan Jia’s stunningly charming face from tens of miles away. But shockingly, even the weakest ones, who didn’t have the ability to see things tens of miles away, still had Pan Jia’s breathtaking beauty in their eyes and souls, imprinted in their hearts and minds, such that it could never be erased.
“Beautiful, she’s so beautiful!” The few dark water serpents also softly sat on the ground, eyes fixed on Pan Jia.
“This woman is mine!” A dark water serpent man impatiently waved his fist and yelled, “Whoever dares to lay a finger on her, I’ll kill you!”
“What a shame though, she has lost her body, and now she’s only a soul…Eh, a soul. My brothers, are you preparing to have sex with a ghost” Abruptly, a muscular, hideous crocodile man roared out, “Who has treasures that can rebuild physical body? Hand out, now!”
All spirit creatures in the auction house were enlightened. Together, they yelled out loud.
“No crystals! No crystals! Hand out all treasures that can rebuild physical bodies!”
“Fix this beauty’s body! Fix her body!”
“Now, now, haha, this beauty and the fan, I want them both!”
The auction house was instantly stirred up, as countless spirit creatures shouted and yelled, raising a hubbub.
Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch glanced at each other. This wasn’t right!
Chapter 1308: The Netherworld Blood Ganoderma
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Elder?” Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch, asked, “Do you have such a treasure?”
“I do!” Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao, responded, “Why? Do you want to do something to her?”
Ji Hao smiled, then glanced at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin and nodded slowly. Those two were bad-tempered and never adorable, but after all, Ji Hao sent them into Pan Jia world. Reasonably, he shouldn’t watch anything bad happen to them and do nothing.
Netherworld Hierarch understood. He too glanced at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, and murmured, “Dragons and phoenixes are the proudest, also highly protective of their young generations. If they knew that their kids were being insulted by someone else like this… hehe.”
Abruptly, Netherworld Hierarch’s ears flicked, and eighteen extremely thin strands of dark mist flashed across in a row. He smiled, then stood up, slowly walking to the edge of the stone pillar. H waved his left hand and released a strong, bone-piercingly cold dark gust of wind from the long, broad sleeve of his dark robe. That large sleeve was even hanging down to the ground.
The dark gust of wind spread out on the ground, and transformed into a series of foot-tall whirlwinds, swishing around and brushing against the feet of those spirit creatures like darting little ghosts, bringing everyone a sharp coldness.
Those spirit creatures sensed nothing else but a strong coldness drilling straight into their heads through the bottoms of their feet. They quivered intensely. Soon, their skins were covered in a thin, black layer of ice. They tremblingly looked at Netherworld Hierarch, but none of them managed to say a word.
Their tongues were frozen; even their souls were paralyzed by the extreme coldness, and their minds were slowed down by at least a thousand percent. Even if someone stabbed them with a dagger at this moment, they would have to spend a long while to make a sound.
Standing on the stage in the middle of the auction house, the water ape raised his head. His vividly red long fur stood straight up as he glared at Netherworld Hierarch and yelled harshly, “Old b*stard, what’re you doing? Is this a place for you to mess around? This is…”
“Noisy!” Netherworld Hierarch glanced at the water ape.
Facing these spirit creatures, Netherworld Hierarch wasn’t as polite as he was to Ji Hao. He sneered and pointed out his finger. All of a sudden, the water ape paused, and a dark mist puffed out from under his feet. Next, he was sealed solid in a giant piece of dark ice.
As Netherworld Hierarch turned around his palm, a crimson blood ganoderma mushroom with a thousand leaves appeared in his hand, releasing a warm aroma, coiled in thin strands of blood-red mist. Ji Hao couldn’t tell for sure exactly how old this ganoderma was, because its two-foot-long stem had already grown into the shape of a human infant.
The infant-shaped stem was lifelike, with clear eyes, nose, and mouth, hiding under the thick leaves, with its chest heaving slowly and slightly, looking just like a real baby who was deep asleep. From time to time, streams of blood-red mist would flow out of the baby’s mouth. The aroma in the air grew stronger and stronger. All living beings sensed the aroma suddenly felt a boost in their spirit blood.
Countless eyes were fixed on the blood ganoderma on Netherworld Hierarch’s hand. Judging merely by the appearance of this blood ganoderma, one would know that this was definitely a rare, precious natural treasure.
A faintly sensible spirit creature power emerged. In the air, hazy figures showed up one after another, each releasing a strong power vibration. Suddenly, an earth-shaking spirit creature power could be sensed, following which, a hundreds of miles long dark water serpent descended.
It was Dark Water Serpent, the great ancestor of the Dark Water Serpent Family. He greedily looked at the ganoderma and shouted, “My friend, if you give me this blood ganoderma, in the future, you will have a good position in the heaven.”
Netherworld Hierarch smiled, shook his head, and said, “Dark Water Serpent, who do you think you are? Gong Gong? Piss off! If you dare to ruin my plan, I will take away your life!”
Dark Water Serpent was infuriated. He hissed out his tens of miles long fork tongue, piercing straight towards Netherworld Hierarch’s head.
Netherworld Hierarch gave a resonant shout. Eighteen blood-red light beams darted up and merged into a blood-red blade, slicing towards the forked tongue. Dark Water Serpent hurriedly took back his tongue and cursed with a very dirty language. Then, he twisted his body, broke the space, and fled away, disappearing without a trace.
“Who else dares to try?” Netherworld Hierarch coldly glanced at the group of extra powerful spirit creatures, who showed up suddenly in midair.
Watching Dark Water Serpent be frightened away by one move of Netherworld Hierarch, these water-kind spirit creatures glanced at each other and shook their heads. As strong winds and dense clouds roared and rolled in the air, these powerful spirit creatures left one after another.
Seeing Dark Water Serpent be scared away by a single strike from Netherworld Hierarch, none of the other spirit creatures on the scene dared to say a word. Especially those Dark Water Serpents who had grown a hatred against ‘Summer’ —Their great ancestor was frightened away by Netherworld Hierarch, while ‘Summer’ was sitting right next to Netherworld Hierarch. ‘Summer’ was an enemy, but how could they ever defeat an enemy like this?
“Girl!” Netherworld Hierarch gave Pan Jia a big grin, just like a wolf grinning towards a chicken, then said, “Let’s find a quiet place and complete the deal, shall we? I heard that this time, more than one treasure from the Dragon Palace will come up for the auction, right? I’d like to trade this blood ganoderma for all those!”
Pan Jia fixed her eyes on the blood ganoderma in Netherworld Hierarch’s hand without blinking.
She carefully sensed the aroma suffusing the air, then nodded. Indeed, a fairly pure and strong spirit blood energy, containing an incredible, unimaginable power of creation was exuding out of it. With this blood ganoderma, Pan Jia would definitely be able to build a perfect, strong physical body.
Smiling faintly in satisfaction, Pan Jia nodded slowly and responded, “You are right. We do need to find somewhere quiet to complete the deal. This time, I’ve come to the right place.”
Pan Jia waved his right hand towards the air. From the tray carried by the two clam girls, the milkyway soul-splitting fan rose into the sky, transformed into a torrent of starlight, and merged into Pan Jia’s hand. Next, following a series of ear-piercing cracking noise from magic seals which were violently broken, seven colorful light streams flew out from a corner of the auction house, and flew into Pan Jia’s hands in a row.
Chasing after those colorful light streams, tens of human beings, water-kind spirit creatures and Xiu Clan masters flew out fretfully. Seeing the lights disappear in Pan Jia’s hand, White Feather, who rushed up the first, shouted in panic, “Lady, you…Why are you taking these treasures back for no reason?”
Pan Jia smiled, then leered at White Feather and chuckled, “These are mine. I can sell them when I want to, and I can surely take them back when I feel like to…What does it have to do with you?”
White Feather and people behind him paused simultaneously. Pan Jia sounded very reasonable, but also so unreasonable.
How could she do this? Where was her respect to the behind-the-scene bosses of this auction? How could she just do whatever she liked? She hadn’t been taking White Feather and the others seriously at all!
“Lady, I’m afraid you have to explain this to us…Eh? Netherworld blood ganoderma?”
While taking to Pan Jia, White Feather abruptly saw the thing held in Netherworld Hierarch’s hand. Immediately, the five eyeballs of his nearly popped out from their sockets. Not only him, the other few Xiu Clan masters behind him also turned to look at Netherworld Hierarch passionately.
Chapter 1309: Impatient Pan Jia
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Sir, is this… Netherworld ganoderma?” White Feather turned away from Pan Jia and stopped paying any attention to the fact that Pan Jia suddenly wanted to take back the few treasures from the Dragon Place, which she had authorized for the auction. Instead, leading a few Xiu Clan masters and around ten Jia Clan guards, he flashed across the air and came straight to Netherworld Hierarch.
Staring passionately at the ganoderma for a short while, White Feather assuredly nodded and said, “It is a Netherworld blood ganoderma. According to our family records, an ancestor had seen this treasure, and recorded a trace of its power with a secret magic…But the one our ancestor saw was only a half of a leaf, while this…”
Netherworld Hierarch gently patted the infant-shaped stem and said slowly, “You ancestor had seen this treasure? So what? I took out this treasure to trade with that lady!”
White Feather pressed his hand on Netherworld Hierarch’s wrist and said with a deep voice, “What do you want to trade for? Our Westin Family can fulfill all your requirements. But please, don’t give this treasure to a stranger.”
Netherworld Hierarch curved his lip corners downwards, while Ji Hao chuckled aside.
‘Outsider’? This was such a smart choice of words. Was he a friend of Netherworld Hierarch? Why on earth did he call Pan Jia ‘a stranger’?
A dreadful coldness could be sensed while Pan Jia and his tens of followers trod on a watery cloud and flew over in an aggressive way. Staring straight at the blood ganorderma, she chuckled, “Ahyaya, old man, aren’t you ashamed to bully a little girl like me? You see, I have nothing but a soul. Without this treasure to recreate my physical body, I might disappear!”
White Feather’s eyes sparkled with a fierce light. He slowly turned around, looked at Pan Jia, then sneered and said, “Woman, does your life or death have anything to do with our Westin Family? Piss off, or,this place will be where you die!”
Rude, disrespectful.
White Feather was the manager of the shop opened by the Westin Family in the Kui Gate market, and a host of this auction. Speaking of nature, he should be a businessman. Businessmen were always nice and friendly, because harmony brought wealth. However, White Feather suddenly talked so meanly, even threatening Pan Jia’s life, which had completely broken the bottom-line of a qualified businessman.
The Netherworld blood ganoderma was greatly useful to White Feather…No, to the Westin Family!
Countless thoughts flashed through Ji Hao’s mind. The Westin Family knew about the power of the Netherworld blood ganoderma, and they were in dire need of it. The ganoderma definitely meant something extremely important to the Westin Family. Did an important member of the family also need the Netherworld blood ganoderma to recreate his or her physical body?
If this important family member succeeded, that would be a wonderful news to the Westin Family, and a great promotion to the entire non-humankind. But to the humankind, things would be different. Anything good to the non-humankind would be a disaster to the humankind.
This Netherworld blood ganoderma could never fall into White Feather’s hands. Ji Hao laughed out loud and said, “Mr. White Feather, this is still an auction. Surely, the highest bidder can have the treasure. This lady’s treasure is quite attractive to this elder here.”
While coughing, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and continued, “What treasure can you provide to trade for this Netherworld blood ganoderma? As long as your offer is sweet enough, anything can be negotiated.”
Pan Jia facial expression turned extremely unfriendly. She maliciously glanced at Ji Hao, and this quick glance even numbed Ji Hao’s limbs, making him feel like being stared at by countless poisonous snakes.
Ji Hao swiftly glimpsed at Pan Jia. He deeply understood that something terrible must have happened to Pan Jia. The Pan Jia he knew would never have such a malicious, cruel look. The power Ji Hao sensed from Pan Jia now was different from before too. By now, it sensed like the fierce, brutal power of a female ghost, which had been imprisoned for thousands of centuries, and was just released.
“This place is crowded. Let’s find somewhere quiet to sit down, then talk about this.” Ji Hao smilingly nodded to Pan Jia and said mildly, “Anyhow, we should try our best to satisfy everyone. Our friendship shouldn’t be harmed because of this.”
White Feather gripped Netherworld Hierarch’s wrist with his five right fingers and said in a deep voice, “Good, let’s sit down and talk about this. But, I have to make it clear before we start, that this Netherworld blood ganoderma has to be ours, at all cost. Anyone else who dares to even think about it will be an enemy of the entire Yu Dynasty!”
Pan Jia snorted coldly, her eyes shining dimly.
A strong gust of wind blew over, bringing tens of dark water serpent men to the stone pillar, that Ji Hao was standing on. Glancing at Netherworld Hierarch in fear, one of these dark water serpent men stepped forward and began talking in a muffled voice. “Our great ancestor just gave his word. This treasure, our great ancestor wants it too…At any price, our Dark Water Serpent Family will get it.”
Slapping his own chest heavily, this dark water serpent man continued in that deep voice of his, “I am authorized to act on behalf of our great ancestor. Old man, whatever you want, you can talk to me. We will get this, this, Netherworld blood ganoderma, even if we need to give away everything we have.”
White Feather was familiar with this area. Soon, everything was well arranged. Ji Hao and the others were guided to an exquisite building, which was far away from the auction house. They sat down in the reception room that had countless defensive formations. White Feather activated those formations, and instantly, countless thin layers of light enveloped the entire building, disabling everyone outside from eavesdropping.
Other than Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch, Pan Jia, White Feather, and those dark water serpents, around ten water apes on behalf of Wuzhi Qi, a few Kun peng birds, a few descendants of Xiang Liu, and a few representatives of the other few strong spirit creatures under Gong Gong’s command, all gathered in the room.
This area was ruled by water-kind spirit creatures after all. The Netherworld blood ganoderma appeared suddenly, and the news spread fast. Wuzhi Qi, Kun Peng, Xiang Liu and another few extra powerful spirit creatures all sent out their people for the ganoderma.
Once everyone sat down, Pan Jia waved her hand and released a few streams of light from her sleeve. A few oddly shaped treasures quietly floated in front of her, releasing suffocatingly strong power vibrations.
“These few pieces are all precious, cherished supreme treasures from the Dragon Palace. I shall explain no more about this milkyway soul-splitting fan. Each of the other few pieces has its magical functions. For example, these one hundred and twenty-eight raging wave beads, they can form a pre-world raging wave formation, to trap and kill your enemy with an inexhaustible water power. These beads are also world-accompanying spirit treasures.”
“And this pair of dragon horn sword is made from the horns of the first dragon in Pan Gu world. These swords had been serving as a sacred treasure in the ancestral temple of the dragon kind, for all dragons to worship their ancestor. As a sacred treasure, these swords are as sharp and lethal as any top-grade supreme treasure, and are highly destructive to physical bodies.”
Pan Jia quickly told the stories of the other few treasures she had from the Dragon Palace, then smiled to Netherworld Hierarch and said, “My friend here, earlier, you offered this Netherworld blood ganoderma for the milkyway soul-splitting fan. I assume, if I offer you all these treasures here…I should be able to have this Netherworld blood ganoderma, right?”
Netherworld Hierarch and Ji Hao remained silent.
Both of them stared at the pair of swords, stunned.
The sacred treasure for dragons to worship their ancestor, made from the horns of the first dragon in the world… This pair of sword was as important as the grave monument of the dragon ancestor. But which crazy dragon dared to steal treasures like this?
Chapter 1310: Start Fighting
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The pair of swords made from the horns of the dragon ancestor used to be kept in the ancestral temple, worshipped as an incarnation of the dragon ancestor. Before, this pair of sword would only be taken out from the ancestral temple for important ceremonies. But now, it was right here, in front of Ji Hao.
Ji Hao grinned in speechlessness, looked at Netherworld Hierarch, and asked, “Elder, do you dare to take this pair of swords?”
Netherworld Hierarch’s facial expressions were very interesting to watch at this moment, as he looked at Pan Jia in a very complicated way. A long, long while later, he slowly responded, “So, this is the pair of swords made from dragon ancestor’s horns, I’ve truly never seen it before…I don’t want to be hunted by a group of crazy dragons, so…”
Pan Jia’s eyes shone sharply. Pointing at the pair of swords, she smiled and said, “My friend here, if you like these swords, just take them. As for the so-called dragon-kind, once I recreate my physical body, I will surely solve all leftover problems for you.”
Ji Hao bared his teeth, while Netherworld Hierarch’s face twitched.
They glanced at each other, then turned to White Feather simultaneously. Laughing hollowly, Ji Hao said, “Mr. White Feather, we’re friends now. Before you demonstrate your sincerity on behalf of the Westin Family, please do me a favor.”
Glancing at the group of dark water serpent men, who sat aside with long faces, Ji Hao continued with a deep voice, “Those girls I purchased earlier, Mr. White Feather, please send them to Tushan Inkstone, and ask him to send those girls to a safe place for me.”
Before White Feather said a word, Ji Hao carried on with a relaxed tone, “About a hundred thousand top-grade crystals, presumably, this tiny amount of crystal means nothing to the Westin Family. Therefore, the payment of those girls will be covered by the Netherworld blood ganoderma. Is everyone okay with it?”
Pan Jia rolled up her eyeballs and shouted aggressively, “Old crayfish, what do you mean?”
White Feather and the other representatives hurriedly grinned and responded, “We understand, we understand. No matter who gets the ganodorma at last, you don’t need to pay for those girls. Take those girls as a gift from your new friends, Mr. Summer.”
Ji Hao smilingly nodded and then glanced at Tushan Inkstone.
Who knew what would happen later? Pan Jia even offered a sacred treasure that belonged to the dragon-kind. Judging by her behavior, one could easily tell how crazily she craved a treasure that could rebuild her physical body.
Ji Hao decided to prepare for the worst, letting Tushan Inkstone send the two-hundred and forty-thousand girls to a safe place, so that Ji Hao could play the game with all these strong creatures without worrying. Ji Hao was curious. What did the Westin Family need the netherworld blood ganoderma for? And what did the others need it for?
He was more curious about why Pan Jia come to Pan Gu world, and why did Ao Li and Feng Qinxin act so weirdly.
White Feather called a couple of guards and whispered a few words to them. Soon, Tushan Inkstone walked out with these few guards. Smiling to Ji Hao, White Feather said, “Those human girls are kept right in Kui Gate. Before long, Mr. Tushan will bring them to wherever you want them to be.”
Ji Hao nodded, smilingly pointed at those treasures from the Dragon Palace, which floated in front of Pan Jia, and said with a deep voice, “So, my friends, let’s see what you can offer. This lady’s offer was very, very astonishing. Apart from this pair of dragon horn swords, the other few treasures she offered are all truly precious. If you really want the Netherworld blood ganoderma, you have to prove it!”
Netherworld Hierarch grinningly held the ganoderma. The Netherworld blood ganoderma was held in his hand anyway, so no one could take it away easily.
No matter what those people offered, the final decision would be made by him. He was curious too. Pan Jia, and all these representatives, what did they want the Netherworld blood ganoderma for?
They were so eager for this Netherworld blood ganoderma…Netherworld Hierarch smiled more proudly. No one knew what did that smile of his mean. Was there a way to make all these people suffer a loss, but without being able to complain? To the others, the Netherworld blood ganoderma was indeed an extremely rare treasure, extremely difficult to find. But to him, who controlled the blood pool in hell, it was not exactly like that. One could not find a large quantity of Netherworld blood ganoderma in the blood pool, but in the vast blood pool, this kind of treasure was not so rare.
Should he give each of these people a Netherworld blood ganoderma that was specially processed by him?
Thinking about this, Netherworld Hierarch gave an even larger grin, that was even harder to understand. He sat still without hurry and haste, letting Ji Hao say whatever he wanted.
White Feather took a deep breath, then calmed himself down and said in a deep voice, “Sir, you didn’t offer this Netherworld blood ganoderma for the lady’s treasures because those treasures are from the Dragon Palace, did you? What attracted you were the powers and magical functions of those treasures, right?”
Netherworld Hierarch curved his lip corners down. He did want those treasures from the Dragon Palace, but he wanted Pan Jia more. Of course, he would never tell anybody about his real target. Therefore, he nodded and responded, “You’re right. Can you offer anything as good as those treasures from the Dragon Palace?”
White Feather nodded, quickly took out a series of exquisitely crafted pieces, and began working. A few breaths later, he built a three-feet-wide teleportation formation, then instantly filled it with a large amount of crystals. All crystals disintegrated the moment they touched the formation, transformed into energy streams, and were absorbed by the formation.
After swallowing a hundred thousand top-grade crystals, the core of this tiny teleporting formation was lighted up.
Flicking his finger, White Feather cast a spell. A straight beam of light was released from the formation core, and from the light, a dark-purple light sphere flew out. Within the human-head sized, purple light sphere, countless faintly visible stars were sparkling.
“Back then, when my-kind invaded Pan Gu world, my ancestors fought against the ancient heaven. They killed a divine god from the heaven, and this treasure flew out from his head.” White Feather smiled faintly and continued, “Later on, my ancestors searched for information about that divine god, and found that he was known as the most powerful magic formation artist in the world. This treasure… is the core of all magic formations he created.”
“This is ‘star-controlling ring’, a pre-world divine treasure. It can activate the powers of all stars in the world, and build a tremendous magic formation with natural stars. It can deliver all kinds of possibilities, and is unimaginably powerful.”
Hearing this, even Netherworld Hierarch popped out his eyes in surprise. “This treasure…This treasure…The heaven and earth great formation was created for defending the heaven, and the fundamental great formation used by the ancient heaven for attacking, was generated from this treasure.”
Looking at the ‘star-controlling ring’, Netherworld Hierarch whispered to Ji Hao using his spirit power, “Ji Hao, even my friend Yu Yu wanted to seize this treasure back then, but he was too ashamed to do it. Yu Yu started his cultivation from the arts of sword and magic formation, and most of your brothers and sisters are good at the arts of sword and magic formation as well. With this ‘star-controlling ring’, your achievement on the art of magic formation will soar.”
Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. He glanced at White Feather, then took a glimpse at Pan Jia. Before he said anything, White Feather continued talking, “Including this one, our Westin Family owns twelve supreme divine treasures from the ancient heaven like this!”
White Feather looked at Netherworld Hierarch and said with a big grin on his face, “We are willing to trade all twelve supreme divine treasures for this Netherworld blood ganoderma!”
Ji Hao slowly stood up. As he prepared to say something, Pan Jia suddenly burst into a shrill scream from aside, and pulled out the pair of dragon horn swords with both hands. One sword pierced straight to White Feather’s heart, while the other sword hacked down towards Netherworld Hierarch’s wrist.
Chapter 1311: Great Liberty
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Pan Jia moved so fast, that Ji Hao managed to make no other reaction except grabbing White Feather’s collar and throwing him away.
White Feather screamed. All of sudden, tens of layers of protective magic screen glowed around his body and wrapped him firmly up. The nearly two-meters-long, wide and heavy dragon horn sword held in Pan Jia’s left hand swished shrilly in the air, slantingly brushing across White Feather’s body. The tens of magic screens were crushed immediately, just like soap bubbles.
Flicking her wrist, Pan Jia turned the sword around and pierced again towards White Feather’s heart.
“You bloody woman!” Small drops of cold sweat oozed out of White Feather’s forehead. He widely opened his five eyes while pushing his palms forward. A fist-sized, ruby-like transparent eye statue flew out from a palm of his.
The erect eye slightly opened, then closed. It released a three-feet-thick, enormous light shield, along with a buzzing noise, which shielded White Feather against the sword.
“Die!” Pan Jia screamed ear-piercingly. A bright stream of light flashed across the sword while the enormous light shield created by that ruby eye was punctured like a shadow, and the ruby eye was easily split into two.
The sword continued going towards White Feather’s heart, as he popped out his eyes. Tied around his wrist, a tiny jade talisman abruptly shattered. His body suddenly turned hazy and misty, and right in the next moment, he had already switched positions with a Jia Clan guard.
The Jia Clan guard gave a thunderous roar, raised a heavy axe with both hands, and hacked down fiercely towards Pan Jia.
Pan Jia disappointedly glanced at White Feather, who ran away with the help of a secret magic, then conveniently launched a hack too.
As easily as cutting tofu with a sharp knife, not even the slightest sound was caused when the Jia Clan guard’s axe, which was glowing brightly with countless spell symbols sparkling on it, was cut into two. The sword silently and swiftly sliced across his chest. This Jia Clan guard paused, lowered his head, and looked at his own chest. He couldn’t believe his eyes.
A thin slash was left on his half a foot thick armor, with blood spurting out in big streams, becoming a thin blood mist that sprayed all over the room. The Jia Clan guard suddenly fell to the ground. He body was cut into two, as his internal organs fell out, all over the ground.
While launching three strikes towards White Feather and the guard in a row, the sword held in Pan Jia’s other hand had already landed on Netherworld Hierarch’s wrist.
Netherworld Hierarch raised his eyebrows and smirked, then his hand, which was holding the Netherworld blood ganoderma, became a faint blood-red mist and dissipated in the air. That Netherworld blood ganoderma disappeared in the blood-red mist as well. The dragon horn sword swept across the blood-red mist, but failed to touch anything. The sword edge hacked heavily on the ground and broke thousands of layers of protective magic screens, which quaked the entire room.
Layers of protective magic screens sparkled dazzlingly on the wall. Following muffled cracking noise, these magic screens broke layer by layer. This strike of Pan Jia almost destroyed all the defenses of the entire reception room.
“I will keep the star-controlling ring for now!” Ji Hao finally managed to react. He seized the ring with his left hand and then flicked his five fingers. A basic connection was built between the ring and himself, after which, the ring transformed into a beautiful stream of starlight and merged into his forehead.
“Girl, stop! Do you want to be an enemy of all people present here?” Looking at Pan Jia, Ji Hao growled harshly, “Don’t think you can do anything you want only because you have a few treasures from the Dragon Palace!”
“I am doing whatever I want, so what?” Pan Jia chuckled, easily wielding the pair of dragon horn swords with both hands, causing muffled swishing noises. “In the treasury of the Dragon Palace, all treasures that can rebuild physical bodies were taken away by those old ones for an unknown purpose. I spent quite some efforts to bring out these few.”
Pan Jia stared at Ji Hao in an indescribably evil way, then laughed coldly through her gritted teeth, “Speaking of which, dragons should die. They left the remains of their ancestors in the ancestral temple without guards, but those useless ones…”
Ji Hao knew what she meant. She sneaked into the Dragon Palace and stole these few treasures. Guided by Ao Li, stealing a few treasures from the Dragon Palace wouldn’t be too hard.
Pan Jia went to the Dragon Palace for treasures that could recreate physical bodies. Dragons were wealthy. They must had quite a number of treasures like that in their treasury. But for an unknown reason, all those treasure were gone.
With no other choice, Pan Xi stole a few valuable treasures from the Dragon Palace and brought to the Kui Gate, intending to trade those treasures for something that could rebuild her physical body.
Ji Hao interrupted her and sneered, “Useless things? Hehe, if those treasures that can rebuild your physical body are so useless, why are you so eager for this Netherworld blood ganoderma then?”
In a blue funk, White Feather glanced at the dead Jia Clan guard, then screamed out hysterically, “This bitch wants to kill us all! Everyone, let’s kill her together! We all want the Netherworld blood ganoderma! Let’s kill her, then we can negotiate!”
All surrounding creatures were enlightened. Before, they had merely been remaining vigilant to Pan Jia, in case she attacked them suddenly. But hearing White Feather, they were tempted — It was right, by killing Pan Jia together, they could not only take out a competitor who also wanted the Netherworld blood ganoderma badly, but they might also surprisingly attain a few valuable treasures from the Dragon Palace!
Those spirit creatures, who were merely thinking about defending themselves, now pulled out their weapons together and activated their treasures, looking at Pan Jia and itching to attack. They dared not to touch the pair of dragon horn swords, but the other few treasures from the Dragon Palace were all greatly useful to water-kind spirit creatures like them. Especially that milkyway soul-splitting fan, which could provide its owner an advanced method of cultivation, and was able to improve bloodlines… how amazing!
Not to mention those raging wave beads, which could automatically build a great formation to trap and kill the enemies, those beads could even serve as the greatest treasure of a family or a clan.
Attaining any one of those Dragon Palace treasures would worth everything!
“Kill her!” A Xiang Liu snake mumbled deeply.
“Eat her!” A Kun Peng bird looked at Pan Jia greedily and maliciously.
“Be patient, be patient. When we get the ganoderma, we should give her a tiny slice to rebuild her physical body when we have attained it. Then, after we have had enough fun with her, we will end her!”
Snakes and serpents were lascivious. The few dark water serpent men looked at Pan Jia greedily, and laughed creepily.
Pan Jia scornfully looked at everyone on the scene, then murmured in a low voice, “Ignorant barbarians…I am Great Liberty. I am strong enough to occupy this woman’s soul, so can’t I kill you?”
While chuckling, Pan Jia abruptly and slightly twisted her body, then released a subtle gust of wind. A faint, refreshing aroma spread along the wind, softening the bodies of people on the scene. In the reception room, almost everyone’s limbs were limp and numb, becoming powerless.
Followed a series of metal clang, except for Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch and Pan Jia’s followers, all the others fell to the ground, unable to move anymore.
Ji Hao’s mouth corners twitched. Great Liberty? A holy-level sky devil like Great Freedom?
Chapter 1312: Stars In the Sky
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Elder, be careful. This thing is…not so easy to deal with!” Ji Hao didn’t reveal Great Liberty’s real identity to Netherworld Hierarch. Instead, he just cautioned the latter.
“I know. You be careful about the pair of dragon horn sword too!” Netherworld Hierarch arrowed his eyes and warned Ji Hao too.
Pan Jia…No, Great Liberty gave a faint smile, then enchantingly twisted her waist and wielded the pair of swords with both hands, causing a muffled swishing noise. A gentle gust of wind had been blowing out from her body, spreading that refreshing aroma. Gradually, a three-inch-tall layer of nicely scented mist accumulated on the ground, attempting to drill into Ji Hao’s body like a living creature.
Ji Hao cast a deep shout. A silver-blue airstream was released from his body, which transformed into a small tornado and wrapped him up. The airstream was generated from the extremely negative power. Touching the airstream, the scented mist was frozen into tiny crystal pieces, tinkling on the ground.
Netherworld Hierarch’s body was like a bottomless pool. He let the scented mist drill into his body, but not even a slight change of facial expression was shown on his face. The only thing different was the blood-red light spinning quickly inside each of his eyes. From his head, strands of blood-red mist had been rising.
“Eh?” Great Liberty frowned, then glanced at Ji Hao in surprise.
That cold airstream released by Ji Hao actually managed to protect Ji Hao from her scented mist. That silver-blue airstream seemed to be something out of the ordinary!
She then glanced at Netherworld Hierarch, showing a trace of fear in her eyes. In many worlds she had been, she had softened a large number of considerably powerful beings with the breeze and aroma she created, especially the scented mist condensed from the aroma. This allowed her to trample over those powerful beings.
Nevertheless, nothing happened to Netherworld Hierarch yet, even as the scented mist drilled ceaselessly into his body.
If Netherworld Hierarch hadn’t reached a terrifyingly high level of cultivation, something extremely powerful must be hiding inside his body. Whatever the reason was, this was a strong enemy, and Great Liberty didn’t want to put up a desperate fight against an enemy like this.
They always liked to bully the weak ones. Who would like to bump straight at an iron board and break his own head?
While chuckling, Great Liberty swung the pair of dragon horn sword, which were as long as her own body, then smiled sweetly and said, “My two friends, we should be friends instead of enemies. I want nothing more than that Netherworld blood ganoderma, and you can take all these treasures from the Dragon Palace. What do you think?”
Laughing with a silvery voice, Great Liberty twisted her slim waist, leered at Netherworld Hierarch, and said, “If you’re not satisfied enough, I can also deal with this five-eyed ugly thing for you, and force him to give you all the twelve divine treasures!”
Sticking a sword into the ground with her right hand, Great Liberty patted her fleshy bosoms, and continued smilingly, “My two friends, don’t you worry. I am quite experienced in controlling minds and souls. That five-eyed ugly thing, I can make him give you all he has.”
Ji Hao expressionlessly looked at Great Liberty. Divine treasures, he wanted those, of course. Who could be not greedy at all?
But, how could he ever give her the Netherworld blood ganoderma?
Great Freedom pushed Priest Hua into a deathly dangerous situation, leaving Priest Hua no choice but to give Ji Hao his results of Dao of evolvement. And this Great Liberty controlled Pan Jia’s soul, turning her soul into a puppet.
If she ever got a chance to build a physical body…Pan Jia was a creator of a world! Pan Jia world was a small world, but it was a healthy world. Not a single living being in Pan Gu world could compare with Pan Jia.
Pan Gu world was already in a mess. How could Ji Hao dare to allow a troublemaker in, to cause worse damages to this world?
“Elder, I know you like her!” Ji Hao smilingly looked at Great Liberty, and said in a deep voice, “Shall we capture her together?”
Netherworld Hierarch looked at Great Liberty, then glanced at White Feather and the others, who lied on the ground, paralyzed, but still having clear minds. “Use the star-controlling ring, build the great star formation, and trap this thing.”
Netherworld Hierarch was indeed interested in Pan Jia. After all, she was the soul of a world creator. To Netherworld Hierarch, who lived with ghosts and zombies all day, Pan Jia was as attractive as a piece of warm, nicely grilled meat to a starving man!
Anything discovered from Pan Jia could be amazingly helpful to Netherworld Hierarch’s future cultivation.
He had to capture her. But, he couldn’t do it in front of White Feather and the others. Some things were better to not be let known to many people.
Ji Hao nodded smilingly, then laughed and pointed at the spot between his eyebrows. A splendid starlight shone from his forehead, and immediately turned into countless stars, sparkling in the room.
Countless stars sparkled around him, moving along the natural trajectories, which had never changed since the start of time. Earthshaking, rumbling noises were caused by these moving stars; long, short, muffled or shrill, all kinds of star sounds composed a soul-shaking melody.
Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, Pan Jia, and Pan Jia’s group of followers were rolled into the star formation. Countless stars shone on their bodies and colored them, making them look like human-shaped lights and shadows.
The great star formation was used by the ancient heaven for wars. Information about this great formation flew ceaselessly into Ji Hao’s mind. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and accepted all the information, then satisfyingly nodded. Based on the current degree of mastery over the star-controlling ring, the star formation he created was powerful enough to trap and kill any enemy who was three times more powerful than himself. This meant that except for powerful beings at the level of Supreme Magus or above, no one could ever break his star formation!
Trapping and killing any enemy who was three times more powerful than himself… Without a doubt, Ji Hao had attained another dreadfully strong weapon for him to fight his battles.
Aside from the above function, the great star formation also had many other supportive functions, but those would take Ji Hao some time to study and practice. He just didn’t have the time to figure it all out right away.
“Great Liberty, would you like to allow yourself to be seized without putting up a fight, or do you prefer to kneel and beg for mercy after we have almost killed you?” Ji Hao looked at Great Liberty and asked with a warm grin. As he pointed out his finger, all stars in the surroundings moved together. All of a sudden, tens of thousands of stars released dense, sticky streams of starlight and struck on Ao Li and Feng Qinxin’s bodies, quietly throwing them away. They were injured severely, which made them vomit blood and fall unconscious.
Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were both powerful. Standing behind them were a group of powerful ones from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, some of whom were even at the level of half-step Supreme Magus.
Ji Hao only wanted to trap them, to keep them away so that they wouldn’t worsen the situation. But he didn’t think that this great star formation could actually be so destructive. A wave of basic starlight power strike wounded Ao Li and the others so badly, even disabling them from standing back up.
“This star-controlling ring is so amazing!” Ji Hao couldn’t help but exclaim.
Back then, what kind of powerful being did those non-humankind being send out, or what price did they pay to kill that divine god, the original owner of the star-controlling ring?
Imagining those word-shaking battles which happened back then, Ji Hao was obsessed.
“Die!” Watching Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch build the formation and trap herself, Great Liberty didn’t say too much. Instead, she pulled out the swords, bent her waist, and pounced on Ji Hao.
Chapter 1313: Pan Gu’s Front Teeth
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Netherworld Hierarch smilingly looked at Great Liberty, showing no sign of attacking.
Ji Hao helplessly glanced at him, then took a deep breath. As his silver-blue shell transformed into a misty light and disappeared, Ji Hao showed his true face. Rubbing his hands and spreading his arms, Ji Hao released a silver-white, violent bolt of lightning from his hands sizzlingly.
The water-tank-like lightning bolt dazzled towards Pan Jia like a raging dragon. A dragon horn sword airily landed on the lightning bolt, leaving a hazy afterimage in the air. The ‘Yu Yu’s divine thunder’ that Ji Hao created with all of his power was shattered by a single sword move.
Countless electric bolts lingered around the sword. Following the sizzling noise, the pair of dragon horn swords reached Ji Hao’s body almost simultaneously. One sword aimed at his heart, while the other sword swept straight to his neck.
Aiming to penetrate the heart and cut off the head, Great Liberty attacked so brutally, and was suffocatingly fast with the pair of swords. She was only a soul, yet she was already so powerful; it was hard to imagine how strong she would become once she rebuilt her physical body.
“Great!” Ji Hao gave a resonant shout while a clear light shone from his head. The Taiji Universe mirror glowed with a misty light and flew towards the pair of swords along with a deep buzzing noise.
The Taiji universe mirror was forged by Priest Qing Wei, Priest Yu Yu and that secret powerful being hiding in Priest Dachi’s palace of Dao. The three of them combined their great powers and melted the Pan Xi divine mirror, then forged this Taiji universe mirror for Ji Hao, as a pre-world, supreme treasure. Typically, any attack swept across by the light of the mirror would be sent millions of miles away, or be directed back to the attacker under Ji Hao’s will. However, as Great Liberty put forth her strength through her arms, a dim light flashed across the pair of dragon horn swords. Next, the light of the mirror was torn apart by the pair of sword like a piece of paper. The sword edges were less than three inches away from Ji Hao’s body by now.
Ji Hao was seriously startled by the power of the pair of dragon horn swords, as the Taiji universe mirror actually failed to stop those swords completely.
Ji Hao shouted out deeply. His brightly glowing Taiji cloak released two streams of air, silver and golden in color, hovering around Ji Hao while interweaving into an enormous Taiji diagram. A soft yet strong power stream then surged out of the cloak, flowing slowly and stably around the Taiji diagram as it shielded Ji Hao with layers of gentle yet strong protections.
“Move away!”
Netherworld Hierarch suddenly burst out with a growl.
Ji Hao’s eye corners twitched as he sensed a great danger. He roared shrilly. In his spiritual space, the eyes of his embryo of Dao of space suddenly glowed dazzlingly. Meanwhile, the golden bridge emitted a bright golden light which wrapped up Ji Hao’s body and brought him to tens of thousands of miles away at light speed.
Inside the great star formation, the space was infinite. Ji Hao moved backward for tens of thousands of miles, then over ten shooting stars descended between Pan Jia and himself.
He sensed a piercing pain from his chest. In shock, Ji Hao lowered his head and looked at his own body. A clear, transparent crack was left on layers of clear light emitted from the Taiji cloak. Ji Hao fought Priest Hua face to face, as well as those sky devils, yet none of them managed to break the Taiji cloak. But now, the Taiji cloak was broken for the very first time.
A three-inches-long slash was left on the cloak, and thin streams of blood had been spurting out from it.
Rapidly, the blood turned black and dried. The thriving life-force contained in the blood was drained, and within a blink of an eye, the blood became a puff of grey dust, drifting away in the air.
Ji Hao touched the wound. The dragon-horn sword penetrated the Taiji cloak, pierced into his chest, and almost hurt his heart. Even worse, the dreadful, destructive power from the dragon horn sword lingered inside his body, and had been destroying his life-force.
Divine Magi were able to regrow their bodies from a single drop of blood. No matter how badly a Divine Magus was injured, the blood he or she shed would flow back into the body, turn into pure life-force and fix the injured body. Nevertheless, the destructive power of the dragon horn sword turned the blood that flowed out from Ji Hao’s body into ashes. The life-force contained in that blood was left in the air, instead of returning into Ji Hao’s body.
Along with a sizzling noise, a thin stream of clear light flowed on the cloak, fixing the slashed portion. From the great star formation, countless beams of starlight gathered towards the cloak, being absorbed by it. Within a couple of breaths, the cloak fixed itself perfectly, and not even a mark was left on it.
But, Ji Hao’s chest was still bleeding. He tried to boost up his spirit blood power to heal his body, but the destructive power from the dragon horn sword had been destroying the life-force contained in his spirit blood. He tried but failed over and over again.
“Great Liberty…This pair of dragon horn swords…They’re only the dragon ancestor’s pair of horns?” Ji Hao looked at Great Liberty and couldn’t understand it. How could this pair of swords be so powerful? The Taiji universe mirror and the Taiji cloak were both pre-world supreme treasures, yet even with these two treasures, Ji Hao failed to protect himself from one strike of those swords!
Great Liberty chuckled and responded, “Even local people like you don’t know about the power of this pair of swords, so how would I know? I’m not even from this world!” Great Liberty was clearly surprised by the power of this pair of swords too. Based on her power level, she could surely tell that both the Taiji universe mirror and the Taiji cloak were Supreme-level treasures.
The defense provided by two Supreme-level treasures was broken easily by these pair of swords!
What kind of treasures was this pair of swords? Great Liberty grinned happily. She held the pair of swords with her arms and kissed each sword. “Great, great! From now on, this pair of swords is my spirit treasure. Haha, gods or devils, I will kill them all. I am a holy master, and with this pair of treasure, who in the universe can stop me?”
Great Liberty was so excited that she directly spoke out her real identity.
‘Holy master’… As Ji Hao thought, she was a sky devil holy master, one of the top-grade beings among sky devils, same as Great Freedom! Poor Pan Jia, how could she let this evil thing invade and occupy her soul? Perhaps, the real Pan Jia was long gone by now.
Netherworld Hierarch also stared at Great Liberty in shock. Ji Hao’s Taiji universe mirror and Taiji cloak were genuine pre-world supreme treasures. Thinking about this, Netherworld Hierarch felt slightly sad — Yu Yu was truly one of the few destined successors of this world, that even a disciple of his can have supreme treasures like these!
But what shocked Netherworld Hierarch even more was the power of the pair of dragon horn swords.
Even two pre-world supreme treasures failed to protect Ji Hao from one strike of these swords. Was that legend true?
“Be careful about those swords…According to the legend, when Saint Pan Gu fall, his body, soul, and bloodline disintegrated, generating dragons, phoenixes, and human beings. Saint Pan Gu’s body disappeared in the world, and only two strongest parts remained.”
“His spine became Buzhou Mountain, the Sky Pillar, standing on the ground and supporting the sky, balancing the natural powers and serving as the core of the world. All stars in the world moved around the Sky Pillar. The Sky Pillar was also a path from the mortal world to the heaven.”
“His pair of front teeth also remained, becoming the pair of horns of the dragon ancestor.”
Ji Hao’s face twisted in shock. He stared straight at the pair of dragon-horn swords and didn’t say a word for a long while.
The pair of dragon horn swords were made from the dragon ancestor’s horns, and the dragon ancestor’s horns were actually Saint Pan Gu’s two front teeth?!
Didn’t this mean that countless centuries after Saint Pan Gu’s death, Saint Pan Gu managed to take a heavy bite on Ji Hao’s chest?
Chapter 1314: All-Conquering
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Saint Pan Gu created the Pan Gu world. Every single hair of Saint Pan Gu represented the great Dao of nature of this world. The pair of dragon horn swords were actually Saint Pan Gu’s two front teeth, which were undoubtedly the hardest parts of Saint Pan Gu’s body. The power of this pair of swords was not so hard to imagine.
No pre-world or after-world supreme treasure, or spirit creature in this world could withstand a strike from this pair of swords, unless the treasure itself was powerful enough to create a whole new world like Saint Pan Gu did.
“Those horned and scaled long worms, how could they let anyone steal dangerous treasures like these?” Netherworld Hierarch cursed angrily, “Every generation of dragons is worse and stupider than the older one!”
“They’re stupid or dumb. But anyhow, this pair of treasures is mine!” Great Liberty chuckled, slightly shaking her shoulders while she leered enchantingly at Netherworld Hierarch and said, “You shall stay quiet and let me chop you to take the Netherworld blood ganoderma and recreate my physical body. With this pair of treasures, who will I be afraid of?”
While laughing, Great Liberty moved again. She wielded the pair of swords with both arms and created sharp shreds of afterimages while pouncing on Netherworld Hierarch.
In Ji Hao’s eyes, Great Liberty’s sword skill was just average. Sure, her sword skill wasn’t worse than ordinary cultivators, but no better either. The sword skill of any of Yu Yu’s disciples was much greater than hers.
Nevertheless, the pair of dragon horn swords held in her hands was way too powerful!
The swords swished across the air. Netherworld Hierarch cast a series of deep shouts in a row while the eighteen blood flying swords were darting around him. Every time those blood-red flying swords attempted to approach Great Liberty, she would swing the pair of dragon horn swords and force Netherworld Hierarch to bring back his flying swords hurriedly.
Not even the Taiji universe mirror and the Taiji cloak could stop the pair of dragon horn swords, so Netherworld Hierarch dared not to risk losing his blood flying swords. With countless years of effort, he extracted enough essence blood power from the blood pool and forged these flying swords as his spirit treasures. These flying swords could hurt the enemies brutally with the blood power, but the physical bodies of these swords weren’t especially strong. How dare Netherworld Hierarch ever let the two dragon horn swords touch these blood flying swords?
The Dragon horn swords dazzled while the blood-red light shone brightly. Netherworld Hierarch was forced back by Great Liberty one step after another. He was powerful indeed, but facing the pair of dazzling dragon horn swords, he didn’t even know how to attack!
A single step of his meant a hundred miles backward. Drawing back for thousands of steps in a row, Netherworld Hierarch was forced back hundreds of thousands of miles by Great Liberty. Finally, he couldn’t stand it. This was way too humiliating. As a young cultivator, Ji Hao had still been standing aside and watching. Netherworld Hierarch couldn’t just let himself be chased by someone else like this, could he?
“Evil thing, don’t be too arrogant! Taste my treasure!” Gritting his teeth, Netherworld Hierarch threw out his ‘blood shadow nine-moon mirror’, which was made from ‘blood pool nine-moon stones’ that he conveniently collected from the deepest area of the blood pool when he forged his blood flying swords. The mirror transformed into a misty blood-red shadow and descended towards Great Liberty.
The first glance, the blood shadow nine-moon mirror was a small blood-red mirror, embossed with the ferocious portraits of countless ghosts and evil creatures. Once the mirror was thrown out, it immediately became a hazy blood-red shadow, darting out along with shrill ghost streams. Within the shadow, nine blood-red streams were faintly visible.
“Break!” Great Liberty shouted resonantly while wielding the pair of dragon horn swords and hacking randomly towards the mirror.
A long-lasting sizzling noise was generated. Netherworld spent quite some years to forge the blood shadow nine-moon mirror. He was going to gift this mirror to his first disciple as a special treasure when he finally decided to start taking disciples. But now, he watched the mirror be chopped into pieces by the pair of dragon horn swords.
A strong blood-red light burst while a dense blood-red mist rose. Following ear-piercing screams, the nine blood-red streams inside the blood-red shadow were also cut into pieces, and disappeared.
“Oh, my!” Netherworld Hierarch’s face twitched. The blood shadow nine-moon mirror wasn’t his greatest treasure. Instead, it was a small piece that he made for his future disciple. But still, he spent more than ten-thousand years on this small piece!
He never fought an enemy with the mirror before, and this was the very first time. However, the mirror was cut into bits just like that, so how could he not be sad?
“Evil woman, this isn’t finished!” Netherworld Hierarch growled in rage. Abruptly, he raised his head and yelled, “My friends, aren’t you going to help?”
A giant cloud of blood-red mist rose from his body, while eighteen thin beams of light flashed across the spot between his eyebrows.
Ji Hao saw the same thin beams of light in between Netherworld Hierarch’s eyebrows back in the auction house. Following Netherworld Hierarch’s voice, the eighteen beams of light twisted, and right in the next moment, over ten figures suddenly darted out from the blood-red mist around him.
“Blood Pool, my friend, don’t panic! I am Blade Mountain, and I’m helping you!” Shouted a priest who looked exactly the same as the blood pool hell clone of Priest Hierarch, and was wearing the same long black robe. Black Mountain laughed aloud and then pointed his finger in the air. Instantly, an enormous metal mountain, which was formed from countless sharp blades, swished down from the midair.
This blade mountain was tens of thousands of miles tall, and released a sharp, bone-piercingly cold power vibration.
The mountain descended from the air while shrinking. The closer it got to Great Liberty, the smaller it became. When it almost landed on Great Liberty’s body, it had already shrunk to about a hundred meters tall and wide, but the power vibration released from it turned even sharper and colder, much more unstoppable.
“Break!” Great Liberty lazily swung her arm up. The dragon horn swords started a muffled swishing noise while it cut the blade mountain into two. Next, she gripped the pair of sword with both hands and launched another violent, random series of hacks, chopping the blade mountain into pieces. At last, the blade mountain exploded, and sharp metal pieces darted everywhere.
“What a brutal woman!” Blade Mountain screamed, “Blood Pool my friend, how did you provoke this crazy woman?”
“We’re the same being! I provoked her, which means you provoked her. What’s the difference?” shouted Blood Pool, “My friends, please, combine our powers…”
Before he finished, another priest laughed, “This girls’ swords seem to be quite special. They look a bit like the pair made from the dragon ancestor’s horns, right? Haha, let my millstone try!”
This priest pointed out his finger and quaked the air as he sent out a tremendous, purely dark millstone, which was divided into two parts. The millstone roared as it rotated and trapped Great Liberty in the air. The ten-thousand-miles-wide millstone spun swiftly, vibrating the entire space.
The millstone generated a strong gale and blew around Great Liberty, disabling her from moving. Followed the rumbling noise, the two parts of the millstone began folding from above Great Liberty’s head and under her feet, seeming to crush Great Liberty even if she had a purely metal body.
“Break!” Great Liberty scornfully curved down her mouth corners while swinging one dragon horn sword upwards and the other one downwards, generating a thunderous boom. Followed the boom, the two gigantic parts of the millstone were hacked into four, then torn into pieces by countless sharp beams of sword light.
“Kill!” Leaving shreds of afterimages and generating dazzling sword light beams, Great Liberty marched towards the eighteen hell clones of Netherworld Hierarch.
“Ahyaya, this woman is so fierce!” The eighteen hell clones threw out all kinds of strange treasures, but they were all chopped easily by Great Liberty.
Chapter 1315: Smash with the Bell
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Watching from aside, Ji Hao raised his eyebrows in excitement. The eighteen hell clones of Netherworld Hierarch were generated from the eighteen great Dao of hell; each one of them represented a Dao of hell. They had unique abilities and were greatly powerful.
According to Ji Hao’s estimation, based on pure cultivation powers, any hell clone of Netherworld Hierarch could defeat ten cultivators that were as strong as Ji Hao, all at once. Without using his supreme treasures, Ji Hao could never win against any hell clone.
But Great Liberty was even more powerful. At this moment, she was only a soul. Therefore, one couldn’t make a good estimate of her power. However, with the pair of dragon horn swords, she was suppressing the eighteen hell clones.
Within merely ten minutes, the eighteen hell clones threw out at least twenty rare and powerful Netherworld secret treasures, and cast at least fifty strange, fierce magics. But everything ended up being shattered by the pair of dazzling dragon horn swords.
Pan Gu’s front teeth, the pair of dragon horn swords was so ridiculously powerful that it broke all treasures and magics!
Yu Yu was also capable of breaking all magics with his sword, because his unparalleled sword arts had already reached the top. But Great Liberty could break all magics with her swords, only because that pair of dragon horn swords was way too powerful.
“Elder, let me help!” Ji Hao shook his head and said. He couldn’t watch Netherworld Hierarch be humiliated! As Ji Hao sightly flicked his fingers, the star-controlling ring released streams of starlight, spinning before Ji Hao’s face. Inside the great star formation, all stars began quaking intensely, as a tremendous star power was brewing in the air.
“No need. This is my battle… I will either lose or win!” The eighteen hell clones growled in chorus and refused Ji Hao’s help. Who were they? They were the hell clones of Netherworld Hierarch, and Netherworld Hierarch was one of the three cones of Netherworld Priest. As one of the few most powerful beings in Pan Gu world, Netherworld Hierarch would rather be defeated utterly by an enemy in a battle than accepting the help from Ji Hao, a junior cultivator!
That would be too, too humiliating. If that really happened, and if other people know about it, he would be too ashamed to see anyone in the world.
Roaring resonantly, the bodies of the eighteen hell clones suddenly disintegrated, transformed into differently colored mist and puffing into the air. Eighteen mist streams that were hundreds of miles in radius and tens of thousands of miles long swept across the air, end to end, then made eighteen enormous circles and overlapped in the air.
The eighteen giant circles locked on Great Liberty from a long distance away and buzzed deeply, then started spinning abruptly, clockwise or anti-clockwise, slowly or fast. A few circles spun with varying speeds.
Silently, a strange power was generated by the eighteen spinning circles. In the great star formation, countless intensely quacking stars quieted down. Gradually, a suffocating atmosphere was created, which disabled Ji Hao from moving or thinking, and even made him want to perish himself, both his body and his soul.
A dense mist suffused the air. Great Liberty paused suddenly, raised her head, and looked at the eighteen giant circles while shouting in a deep voice, “Who are you? Such a great power, this…Is this a great Dao of this world? You can control a great Dao of nature… You are nobody ordinary!”
“When I throw you into hell, when I torture you in every part of hell, you will learn my name!”
Followed a sizzling noise, a thousand-miles-wide hand slowly reached out of the eighteen overlapped circles, coiled in a dark mist. Along with a deep roar, a tremendous, dark figure walked out of the eighteen circles.
That enormous being from the eighteen circles was wearing a crown and a long black robe, which was embroidered with misty mountains, along with a red, burning pair of boots, which were decorated with bloomed lotuses. A pale bone belt was tied around his waist, embossed with countless skulls, while a pair of black Netherworld dragons coiled on his ears. Every step he made would leave a burning red hole in the space.
In shock, Ji Hao looked at this dark-skinned giant, who had a square, imperatorial face, with three wisps of beard on the chin. “This is…Netherworld Hierarch!” Ji Hao exclaimed with a low voice.
Only when the eighteen hell clones merged together would the real Netherworld Hierarch show up!
Looking at Netherworld Hierarch’s gigantic body, sensing the almost tangible, dark Netherworld power released from him, and the dreadful atmosphere he created, which even stopped the great star formation from operating, Ji Hao’s fine hair stood straight up one after another.
This was exactly what he expected of Netherworld Hierarch… So strong, so terrifying, so worthy of the title of ‘the owner of Netherworld’.
Netherworld Hierarch was one of the three clones of Netherworld Priest. He might not be as strong as Netherworld Priest himself, but sensing the scary power vibration from him, Ji Hao understood that he was indeed a powerful ancient being, equally famous as Priest Hua and Priest Mu.
“Girl, you’re the soul of a world creator, so just stop fighting and come with me. I promise that I will let you live.” Holding a dark seal with his left hand and a giant staff with his right hand, Netherworld Hierarch lowered his head and looked at Great Liberty.
“Do you want Pan Jia’s soul to help your own cultivation?” Great Liberty chuckled and said, “Good idea, but I have never liked to help the others achieve their own success! You should be one of the few most powerful beings in this world. If I can control you, haha!”
Great Liberty smirked and screamed shrilly, while her body expanded like a swelling balloon.
Within a couple of breaths, Great Liberty grew as gigantic as Netherworld Hierarch. The pair of dragon horn swords held in her hands naturally expanded to tens of thousands of miles long, to match her giant body.
Raising the swords with both arms, she screamed and hacked towards Netherworld Hierarch.
Netherworld Hierarch showed an extra serious look. The eighteen circles hovered around her, releasing strong Netherworld power streams, which slowed Great Liberty Down and twisted her body. Netherworld Hierarch smacked and poked Great Liberty over and over again with the giant staff held in his right hand. But in the meanwhile, he had been carefully avoiding touching the pair of dragon horn swords.
One attacked hysterically with her full power, while the other one tried his best to avoid weapon contact. Within a couple of breaths, Netherworld Hierarch fell into a disadvantage.
Torrents of Netherworld power surged towards Great Liberty, but the pair of dragon horn swords was too powerful. With a slight touch, the Netherworld power could freeze an ordinary human being’s soul. But now, it was sliced by the pair of dragon horn swords, and couldn’t bring any actual harm to Great Liberty other than slowing her down.
Watching the pair of dragon swords almost brush against Netherworld Hierarch’s body for a few times, and nearly hurt him, Ji Hao shook his head and shouted, “Elder, I have things that may need your help in the future. Here is a treasure of mine, which you can use to fight her!”
Opening his mouth, Ji Hao released a stream of Chaos power. Glowing brightly, the Pan Gu bell flew towards Netherworld Hierarch.
Netherworld Hierarch seized the bell and paused for a second, then was thrilled. As he breathed out a stream of Netherworld power onto the bell, the three-meter-tall bell suddenly expanded to tens of thousands of miles tall.
Carrying the bell up with both hands, Netherworld Hierarch roared like a beast and smashed it down.
An earth-quaking series of thud could be heard. Great Liberty suffered thousands of heavy strikes. The pair of dragon horn sword suddenly flew out from her hands, and the Pan Gu bell landed heavily on her chest.
Chapter 1316: Netherworld Soul Chain
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Screaming shrilly, Great Liberty began vomiting a sparkling blue liquid falling heavily to the ground.
On making contact with the air, the blue liquid she vomited immediately transformed into deep blue strands of mist, dissipating in the air. Instantly, a refreshing aroma suffused the air.
That was Pan Jia’s original soul power, the only component of her soul. Suffered a series of violent strikes from Netherworld Hierarch, Great Liberty was injured severely. The more blue liquid she vomited, the weaker Pan Jia’s soul became, and the more her cultivation downgraded.
“No, no, no!” Great Liberty shrieked heartbreakingly. Like a crazy woman who had suffered a mental breakdown, she crawled on the floor towards the pair of dragon horn sword. She howled, and her high-pitched voice even pained Ji Hao’s ears.
Ji Hao flashed across the air. With the power of the great star formation, he teleported himself to the pair of dragon horn swords, bent his waist and picked them up. Conveniently, he spread the blood spurted out from the wound on his chest on the two swords.
Basically, Ji Hao had already attained a ‘Pan Gu body’. Naturally, his spirit blood now delivered a strong sense of Pan Gu’s power. At first, the pair of sword flipped in Ji Hao’s hands, seeming to be unwilling to be controlled by Ji Hao. But once the two swords touched Ji Hao’s blood, they began burning. The two swords stuck to Ji Hao’s hands, sending streams of scorching hot power into Ji Hao’s body.
The destructive power lingered in the wound on his chest was immediately gone, and the wound was healed within a blink of an eye. The hot power from the pair of swords flew rapidly inside Ji Hao’s body and burned his body. Soon, perspiration began oozing out of Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao’s body was already impressively tough. With the help of the power from the pair of swords, his body condition was improved further. At last, the boiling hot power came to Ji Hao’s mouth and drilled to his teeth.
“Eh…You hurt me earlier because you are too sharp. You hurt my skin, but before you touched my blood, I drew back. You hurt me, but it’s not your fault.” Looking at the two swords, Ji Hao gave a bitter smile, then shook his head and said, “But now, hmm, this is your own ‘Dao’?”
Ji Hao’s teeth were heating, turning red, then blue, cyan, white. Every time the color of his teeth changed, the temperature of his teeth would reach a new high. By the end, his oral cavity couldn’t withstand his burning teeth anymore. A sizzling noise was burned out of his mouth, and a dense grilling meat aroma lingered in his mouth for a very long while.
Countless tiny natural marks of great Dao emerged on Ji Hao’s teeth, gums, and cheekbone, which was connected with the gums. Speedily, those natural marks of great Dao merged with his bones and teeth, while his teeth gradually emitted a strange cold light. A couple of breaths later, the strange light and those marks disappeared, and Ji Hao’s teeth turned transparent, like top-grade crystals, and so did his cheekbone, jawbone and entire skull.
Ji Hao chattered his teeth, and even generated fire sparkles from his mouth. The dragon horn swords, the front teeth of Pan Gu, had imprinted its ‘Dao’ on Ji Hao’s teeth and bones, which were connected with his teeth. By now, Ji Hao’s teeth were thirty to fifty percent as strong as Pan Gu’s teeth. Maybe not all-conquering, but not too many things in the world could survive a full-strength bite from Ji Hao now.
“Do you want me to bite like a dog?”
Ji Hao lowered his head and murmured to the pair of swords, while Great Liberty rushed up to Ji Hao, flicked her wrist and threw out a dragon-shaped thorn. The thorn transformed into a hundred-meters-long cold beam of light and came straight at the spot between Ji Hao’s eyebrows.
“Kid, be careful! That’s a ‘heart-stabbing thorn’, a very famous fierce weapon owned by the dragon-kind!” Just now, Netherworld launched a series of strikes with the Pan Gu bell. The bell was extremely heavy, and cost him quite a while to catch his breath. Seeing Great Liberty attacking Ji Hao, he hurriedly told Ji Hao to be careful.
The pair of dragon horn swords were made from the dragon ancestor’s horns, and was unique. Unlike the pair of swords, ‘heart-stabbing thorns’ were made from the beard of dragon ancestors, and was a commonly used weapon, available in a large quantity.
After all, the dragon-kind had a large population, and dragons were born as aggressive fighters; their horns and beards were breaking all the time. The dragon beards were soft yet especially strong. Piercing into the body of a target, the ‘heart-stabbing thorns’ made from dragon beards could transform into sharp power streams, penetrating the target’s body from the inside. ‘Heart-stabbing thorn’ was one of the most common hidden weapons used by the dragon-kind.
The ‘heart-stabbing thorns’ thrown out by Great Liberty weren’t made from the beards of ordinary dragons. Instead, they were made from the beard hair fallen off from the few famous ancient dragons, and were also kept in the secret treasury of the Dragon Palace.
This ‘heart-stabbing thorn’ could even hurt Divine Magi, and break the thickest shield of the non-humankind.
Glowing dazzlingly, the ‘heart-stabbing thorn’ darted over along with a shrill swishing noise. Ji Hao was murmuring to the pair of dragon horn sword about the sudden change that happened to his teeth. Seeing the ‘heart-stabbing thorn’, he instinctively opened his mouth and bit the thorn.
Crack! The thumb-thick thorn was bitten into two by Ji Hao as easily as an ordinary human being biting a fruit. A dim light flashed across Ji Hao’s teeth, then a destructive power erupted. The broken ‘heart-stabbing thorns’ suddenly exploded into drifting ashes.
“You!” Great Liberty paused and stared at Ji Hao’s crystal teeth, not knowing what to say or do.
“Stay away, or I’ll bite you!” Ji Hao gave a big grin, baring his shining crystalline teeth on purpose. He carefully raised a dragon horn sword and slightly tinkled his teeth with the sword edge.
The sword edge and his teeth rubbed against each other and generated a sharp noise and a shower of fire sparks. Not even a mark was left on Ji Hao’s teeth. The destructive, fierce dragon horn sword didn’t do any harm to Ji Hao’s teeth.
“Yeah, you see, my teeth are strong.” Ji Hao looked at Great Liberty proudly and showed an evil smile, “I might make my teeth into flying swords, so that when I fight my enemies, I can shoot my teeth onto their faces. Would that be surprising? What do you think?”
Great Liberty looked at Ji Hao, stunned. She didn’t know what to say.
Netherworld Hierarch wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Looked at Ji Hao’s weird crystalline teeth, and thinking about the ‘beautiful scene’ of Ji Hao shooting out his flying teeth swords to hurt his enemies, Netherworld Hierarch couldn’t help but quiver in speechlessness, then called him ‘little freak’ in his head.
Carrying the Pan Gu bell with both hands, Netherworld Hierarch walked to Great Liberty with big steps, his eyes shining with a dark Netherworld divine light as he struck fiercely on her body.
A dense dark mist condensed into black chains, merging into Great Liberty’s body. “This is my specially created Netherworld soul chain. Whoever you are, you shall stay quiet and let me study you!”
Great Liberty howled in rage. But no matter how hard she struggled, her body remained motionless.
Chapter 1317: Gone Traceless
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Netherworld Hierarch loosened his hands and let the Pan Gu bell transform into a misty Chaos light, merging into Ji Hao’s head.
Dragging the pair of heavy dragon horn swords, Ji Hao slowly walked to Great Liberty and looked down at her. Great Liberty was huddled on the ground without being able to move, when Ji Hao started talking.
“Great Liberty…No, Pan Jia, long time no see. I never thought that I would be able to see you again, I mean, the real you.”
Great Liberty paused briefly, then looked at Ji Hao and asked, “Do you…know her?”
As a five-colored dim light flashed across her eyes, Great Liberty abruptly laughed coldly and continued, “Ji Hao, yes, she knew you too. Damn it, these useless memories…She gave you the sun of Pan Jia world. How could you bear to help that man and hurt me like this?”
Looking at the colorful light flowing in Great Liberty’s eyes, Ji Hao responded coldly, “You are not Pan Jia. She…She is gone, isn’t she? And you, in all places you set foot in, how many living beings have you killed?”
Great Liberty smiled, then softly leered at Ji Hao and said, “Ahyaya, my friend, why did you say that? We are the gentlest, nicest beings in the universe. Why would we kill anyone?” While chuckling, she continued, “Just now, I didn’t mean to attack you. That was a moment of desperation, and I only did it to protect myself.”
Shaking his head, Ji Hao put a dragon horn sword against Great Liberty’s neck and said, “Cut the crap! I’ve seen Great Freedom!”
“Have you seen him? And you’re still alive? Unharmed? Did he change? Or, Great Freedom, are you betraying the will of ancestor? Do you like to watch me in trouble? Why don’t you show your true face? Who are you trying to fool by wearing that human skin?” Great Liberty’s eyes shone with a cold light, and her tone suddenly turned weird.
Great Liberty talked with a very strange tone. She seemed to be pretty assured about the fact that Great Freedom had already eaten Ji Hao’s soul. She believed that at this moment, Ji Hao was Great Freedom. She looked at Ji Hao from head to toe gracefully and charmingly, also with all kinds of complicated, hard to understand emotions showing on her face.
“I’m not Great Freedom, I am Ji Hao.” Ji Hao slightly twisted his wrist and left a shallow wound on Great Liberty’s neck with the dragon horn sword. A deep blue strand of power began leaking out from the wound.
“He didn’t manage to eat my soul and control my body, because he…” Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch and said with a faint smile, “Priest Hua tried to create a new system of cultivation with sky devil magics, but in the end, Great Freedom drilled into his body by using a sky devil magic. I think by now, he has locked himself somewhere and is trying to cast the devil away.”
Netherworld Hierarch popped out his eyes in shock. Slowly, his tens of thousands of miles tall body shrank back to the normal size, with the eighteen giant circles floating behind him, spinning slowly.
“No wonder, not only Priest Mu, I haven’t heard from Priest Hua these days too. If anything happened to Priest Hua, Priest Mu is certainly trying his best to help Priest Hua. They don’t have the time to come out and cause any more trouble, which is reasonable.”
“It’s just that this Great Liberty is only average. If that Great Freedom is equally powerful as her, how could he ever entrap Priest Hua?”
Netherworld Hierarch looked at Great Liberty in confusion. Except for the pair of dragon horn sword, Great Liberty didn’t show any impressive power or ability. With the Pan Gu bell, Netherworld Hierarch could easily hurt her. If Great Freedom were at the same level as her, no matter what happened, he shouldn’t be able to hurt Priest Hua.
After all, Netherworld Hierarch honestly believed that Priest Hua and himself were at about the same level, and Priest Hua was even slightly stronger. Great Freedom shouldn’t be able to hurt him.
Great Liberty sneered. Sulkily and scornfully, she glanced at Netherworld Hierarch and sighed, “I was injured accidentally in the Chaos, then I broke into Pan Jia world and put up a desperate fight against Pan Jia to seize her soul, losing ninety percent of my power. The great Dao of nature of this Pan Gu world is so suppressive to me, that I can release no more than ten percent of my power…If all this hadn’t happened…”
A faintly sensible gust of wind was suddenly blown out of Great Liberty’s body, while a hazy, misty colorful figure rose into the air. Along with a beautiful melody, the figure flashed away and disappeared without a trace.
An enchanting, extremely sweet voice could then be heard, “Netherworld Hierarch? Marquis Yao Ji Hao? I’ll remember you two! You should all die…I’ll leave Pan Jia’s soul to you for now. But when I restore my strength, I will certainly come back for her soul, and rebuild the physical body of a world creator. After that, I will kill every last one of you.”
Neither did Netherworld Hierarch nor Ji Hao manage to react timely, especially Netherworld Hierarch. His dark face was blushed embarrassedly, with his beard shaking intensely. He dared not to even take a glance at Ji Hao.
Earlier, he bragged that no one could ever run away from his Netherworld soul chains. Indeed, Pan Jia’s soul didn’t run away, but Great Liberty had gone without a trace. That gust of wind just now, it was completely different from all escaping magic that existed in Pan Gu world. Netherworld Hierarch failed to even figure how did Great Liberty run.
“Elder…These sky devils are mysterious. Hehe, even Emperor Shun’s body was nearly occupied by them. Stone Dragon old man, the leader of our Star Guard, died because of them.” Looking at Netherworld Hierarch’s embarrassed face, Ji Hao hurriedly comforted him, “If you want to defeat them, you have to use a top-grade supreme treasure.”
Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao in shock and asked, “Was Emperor attacked by them? Hehe, I didn’t even get to know. Was he too ashamed to tell me? Interesting, interesting… Sky devils, hah…Tell me, tell me everything about them. And Priest Hua and Priest Mu, what exactly happened to them?”
Ji Hao picked up the few Dragon Palace treasures brought by Great Liberty and put them into his sleeves, one after another, then handed the milkyway soul-splitting fan to Netherworld Priest. Afterward, he told Netherworld Hierarch about all his experiences with the sky devils in detail. From the time he met sky devils for the first time outside the palace where Chi You was kept in, back in the Southern Wasteland, to the stories between these sky devils and Priest Hua, Priest Mu, including the fact that Priest Hua fell into Great Freedom’s trap and locked himself up. He also told Netherworld Hierarch about what those sky devils did to Emperor Shun and Stone Dragon old man.
Netherworld Hierarch was dumbfounded on hearing Ji Hao. Gradually, the redness on his face, which appeared because of the feeling of shame, faded.
Priest Hua, Priest Mu, and Emperor Shun were all attacked by sky devils, and suffered losses, while Netherworld Hierarch only, accidentally let a sky devil run. In comparison, that was nothing.
Netherworld Hierarch shook his head and put the milkyway soul-splitting fan into his sleeve, then laughed out loud, “I didn’t think that such a magical species actually existed outside our world…Hehe, I wonder…”
He smirked and narrowed his eyes, then changed the topic, “Hm, let’s go check those kids from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind…This pair of dragon horn swords…” Clicking his tongue, Netherworld Hierarch said to Ji Hao, “Are you keeping them, or giving them back to those dragons?”
Seeing Ji Hao hesitating, Netherworld Hierarch continued, “This pair of swords is against my nature. Therefore, I don’t really want them. But they seem to like you. If you decide to keep them, I won’t tell anyone!” Netherworld Hierarch sounded quite faithful.
Chapter 1318: Taiji Dragon Horn
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Eh…Elder, you are teaching me bad things!” Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch with dazzling eyes while stroking the pair of swords with both hands, seeming to be reluctant to part with them. Feeling Ji Hao’s fingers, the pair of swords quaked slightly while letting out a deep buzz.
After the creation of the world, Pan Gu fell. His body fell apart, and generated the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and humankind.
Saint Pan Gu’s greatly strong physical body generated the dragons, which could be seen as the strongest creatures in this world. The dragon ancestor was lucky, because he was gifted with Pan Gu’s two front teeth, which became his indestructible pair of horns. Back in the prehistorical era, he crushed countless supreme treasures with that pair of horns.
Later on, the dragon ancestor disappeared. No one knew where he went. But his unbreakable pair of horns were turned into a pair of swords, being kept in the ancestral temple of the dragon-kind. During the past countless years, people only saw this pair of swords at important ceremonies, and on normal days, this pair of swords had been kept away from all living beings.
Powerful treasures had souls, and this pair of dragon horn swords was lonely.
By now, Ji Hao had basically attained a ‘Pan Gu body’. He inherited Pan Gu’s power, which was pure and clean. Touched by Ji Hao, the pair of swords were shaking in his hands like abandoned kitties that ran into their owner; they didn’t want to leave Ji Hao.
“Am I teaching you bad things? Hehe!” Netherworld Hierarch smirked, then pointed at Ji Hao and said, “Don’t you want them? If you really don’t want them, give them to me. I will bring them to those long a*s dragon worms. This pair of swords are the remains of their great ancestor. I will extort them with these swords, and will get the most out of them!”
Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao threw a sideways glance at Netherworld Hierarch. Once again, he gently stroked the pair of swords. He truly couldn’t decide.
If he wanted to keep this pair of swords, right now was the best opportunity. Great Liberty had fled, and he was still in the great star formation. He could always tell the others that Great Liberty brought away all Dragon Palace treasures when she ran. But pocketing an ancestral treasure that belonged to someone else? Somehow, Ji Hao felt bad about this. He liked this pair of swords indeed, but he wasn’t shameless enough to do such a thing!
In his spiritual space, the mysterious man showed up. Through Ji Hao’s eyes, he took a long glance at the pair of swords, then started talking with a rumbling voice, “Don’t give them back to those dragons. They won’t use this fierce pair to kill enemies, such a reckless waste. Poor treasures, they were kept in the ancestral temple, suffering incense smoke every day… Poor things.”
Pausing slightly, the mysterious man continued, “Besides, since they were Pan Gu’s front teeth…You are more qualified to have this pair than the dragon-kind.”
“Am I?” Asked Ji Hao.
“Yes, you are more qualified than them.” murmured the mysterious man, “Dragons only have Pan Gu’s physical strength, while you, you have basically built a Pan Gu body. Pan Gu’s strength, soul, and the fertility of his bloodline…You are weak, but you are the purest descendant of Pan Gu in the world.”
“You don’t need to give these swords back to them. Just keep them. Hmm, take out your Taiji divine sword.” said the mysterious man loudly.
Ji Hao opened his mouth and let out the Taiji divine sword. The sword transformed into a clear airstream and puffed out of Ji Hao’s mouth. As a sword light flashed through the air, the eight-feet and one-inch long Taiji divine sword appeared. All of a sudden, the Taiji divine sword quaked intensively, screaming shrilly as it released a sharp sword power.
The pair of dragon horn swords quaked slightly as well, buzzing deeply, which sounded like tens of thousands of roaring dragons. A strong, heavy power vibration spread out in all directions. Ji Hao’s long hair fluttered in the air, while Netherworld Hierarch, who was standing aside, was startled, and even forced back by the strong waves of power vibration.
Netherworld Hierarch gasped in shock, then gave an exclamation from the heart, “Ji Hao, if you were not Yu Yu’s disciple, and if this pair of dragon horn swords wasn’t against my nature, I might not help but seize them!”
Stimulated by the Taiji divine sword, the power of the two dragon horn swords erupted, forcing Netherworld Hierarch back. Netherworld Hierarch was shocked deeply. Meanwhile, his curiosity was aroused, as he wondered exactly how powerful Saint Pan Gu, the creator of the world, was.
The power of his two front teeth was already so dreadful, so what about Pan Gu as a living being then?
A living being with an axe, who slaughtered thirty-million Chaos monsters…Netherworld Hierarch quivered in excitement, with his fine hair standing straight up one after another. He hated himself for not being able to witness that universe-shaking battle. If he had managed to witness that battle, he might have made a major breakthrough already!
As the pair of dragon horn swords quaked slightly, the deep buzzing noise caused by them gradually suppressed the Taiji divine sword’s shrill scream.
The Taiji divine sword’s glow was dimmed. It quietly floated before the pair of dragon horn swords like a baby deer. As a pre-world, Supreme-level sharp weapon, the Taiji divine sword released its strongest power to challenge the pair of dragon horn swords. But the two dragon horn swords burst into eruption and easily suppressed the Taiji divine sword.
In Ji Hao’s spiritual space, the mysterious man looked at the pair of dragon horn swords, which were heavy, thick, and ancient styled. He sighed slightly, then locked his fingers together and cast a spell with a low voice.
A deep dragon roar could be heard from the pair of dragon horn swords. The two dragon horn swords suddenly melted and became two colorless spheres of liquid. Streams of Chaos power surged out, while the two spheres of liquid transformed into two feet long dragon figures and pounced on the Taiji divine sword from both sides.
Following the sizzling noise, the pair of dragons merged into the Taiji divine sword. A terrifying, scorching hot power stream surged out of the Taiji divine sword, and next, a scarily cold airstream was released. While the hot power and the cold airstream were released from the sword alternately, black and white light sparkled on the Taiji divine sword. Meanwhile, thick, heavily colored marks of great Dao flashed across the sword like flowing water streams.
A sharp sword intent erupted. Following sizzling noises, over ten thin cracks suddenly appeared on Ji Hao’s Taiji cloak. Ji Hao screamed with startle and hurriedly stepped back, leaving tens of shreds of afterimages in the air.
Followed by another sizzling noise, a heavy dent was left on Netherworld Hierarch’s crown. Netherworld Hierarch couldn’t help but curse out, while turning around and running away at his highest speed too, as if his butt was on fire.
A strong Chaos power wrapped the Taiji divine sword. In the great star formation, countless stars quaked intensely. Dazzling beams of starlight surged ceaselessly into the Taiji divine sword. Floating beside Ji Hao, even the star-controlling ring creaked, as it was overloaded. The Taiji divine sword absorbed the star power from the star formation at an incredibly high rate, which had already surpassed the star-controlling ring’s limits.
Along with a sudden dragon roar, two hazy dragons flew out of the Taiji divine sword. They widely opened their jaws and tore the star-controlling ring into two, swallowing it completely.
The great star formation shattered, and all the stars merged into the Taiji divine sword.
The few Dragon Palace treasures that Ji Hao collected just now screamed out in despair. The few treasures flew out from Ji Hao’s sleeves, being swallowed by the two dragons as well. The two dragons roared in satisfaction, then slowly flew back into the Taiji divine sword.
“A divine thing is created, and treasures must be sacrificed for it…This sword is so fierce! It swallowed so many supreme treasures!”
As Netherworld Hierarch sighed in exclamation, that dense Chaos power stream dissipated, exposing an oddly shaped longsword, floating before Ji Hao’s face.
Chapter 1319: Young Dragons and Phoenixes
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao took a long gasp, then slowly stepped forward and gently gripped the hilt of the new Taiji divine sword.
Compared to the old Taiji divine sword, which was thick and wide, simply and anciently styled, the new Taiji divine sword was long and slim. It seemed to be the sharpest weapon in the world, that could easily penetrate anything.
The long and slim sword was crystalline and transparent. Within the time span of every breath, the color of the transparent, slim sword would change, from black to white, or from white to black. As the color was changing, countless marks of great Dao emerged, faintly visible on the sword.
On both the left edge and right edge of the sword were two partly visible dragons, heads lowered, claws clenched, and horns reaching forward. The horns of these two dragons met on the tip of the sword.
The tails of the pair of dragons coiled and interwove on the sword hilt. The hilt was a swiftly spinning, coiling sphere of Chaos power, with the tails of the two dragons faintly visible in it. When Ji Hao gripped the sword, the Chaos power coiled on his hand like a living creature. From the hilt, an electric-bolt-like power stream flew into Ji Hao’s body.
Ji Hao’s body was slightly numb. The new Taiji divine sword was not like a weapon at all. Instead, it was like an extension of Ji Hao’s arm. His power and the power of the sword merged together into one. As he wielded the sword, he felt as free and natural as using his own arm, extremely flexible and easy.
The old Taiji divine sword was a pre-world, supreme treasure. It merged with the pair of dragon horn swords and violently swallowed a few Dragon Palace treasures, also swallowing the star-controlling ring, which was a divine supreme treasure from the ancient heaven. Ji Hao couldn’t tell how powerful this new Taiji divine sword was. But, without needing to try, Ji Hao knew that this new Taiji divine sword was way more powerful than the old one, even stronger than the pair of dragon horn swords.
“I wonder which unlucky guy will suffer your first hack.” Ji Hao gently stroked the long and slim sword, and said with a deep voice, “Since you’ve merged with a part of Saint Pan Gu’s body, calling you Taiji divine sword will no longer be appropriate. ‘Pan Gu Dragon Mark’ is your new name.”
“Pan Gu Dragon Mark?” Standing aside, Netherworld Hierarch looked at the sword in Ji Hao’s hands, seeming to be a bit jealous. Shaking his head, he said, “This name is average, but truthful…I feel this name is not good enough for the sword. But we are cultivators, so we shouldn’t care too much about these small things.”
Shaking his head, Netherworld Hierarch abruptly sighed towards the sky, “Too ashamed, too ashamed. If I were as shameless as Priest Hua and Priest Mu, ‘this treasure is meant to be ours’, that’s what I would certainly shout out. Shame, shame, I just can’t bear doing it! Store it away, just store it away… Such a treasure…”
Ji Hao laughed out loud. On purpose, he wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark towards Netherworld Hierarch, then opened his mouth and took a deep breath. The sword transformed into a Chaos power stream and flew into his mouth, silently floating in his spiritual space, being nourished by the powers of Ji Hao’s embryos of Dao.
“These people…” The great star formation was eaten by Pan Gu Dragon Mark. The star power faded, and in the reception room, people could be seen lying all over the ground. Because of Great Liberty, everyone was still unconscious.
Ji hao glanced at White Feather and his people, then shook his head and walked to Ao Li, who was also unconscious, with blood on his mouth corners. Carefully checking Ao Li’s body with his hands, Ji Hao found that he was indeed injured quite badly by the great star formation. But as a tough dragon, those injures were nothing to him.
What made Ji Hao frown was that Ao Li was in serious lack of spirit blood. At least eighty percent of his spirit blood was gone. At the moment, Ao Li looked like a healthy, muscular man, but in fact, he was as weak and exhausted as a dying elderly. Without his extra strong dragon body, he would have been completely bedridden for a long time, and wouldn’t be able to even walk.
“This is…too much sensual pleasures… He’s drained!” Ji Hao looked at Ao Li in shock. Ao Li was as strong as Divine Magi, and as a dragon prince, he was actually ‘drained’ by excessive sensual pleasures?
Even Ao Li’s marrow was drained. By using the spirit power, Ji Hao scanned his body, and found that his spine was almost empty, with nothing but a slight little bit of marrow remained inside his bones.
Ji Hao didn’t know what Great Liberty had done to Ao Li to shrink his veins by more than ninety percent. Both Ao Li’s spirit blood and life-force had withered. Although he remained to be at the level of Divine Magi, he could fall to the lower level at any time.
“This is as unbelievable as seeing ghosts in broad daylight!” murmured Ji Hao.
“I see ghosts in broad daylight every day, but I’ve never become like this!” Netherworld Hierarch snorted coldly. His eyes shone dimly as he glanced at Ao Li, then abruptly pointed at Feng Qinxin and said, “By taking some tonic drug, this boy might recover, but this Phoenix girl is the poorest!”
Ji Hao turned to Feng Qinxin in surprise. Hesitating for a short while, he pointed his finger on her body and quickly checked her vital body parts.
Her spirit blood was drained too. But even worse than Ao Li, she was dying. Ji Hao suspected that without the powerful magic drugs she had been using, she would have become a dried corpse long ago.
However, in Feng Qinxin’s lower belly, a strong life-force was brewing. The life-force was so thriving that Ji Hao’s eyebrows knitted on noticing it.
Feng Qinxin was pregnant. The fetus in her womb was already as powerful as a half step Supreme Magus, even before it was born. Perhaps, Great Liberty had been hiding the infant’s power with some special magic to disable Ji Hao from discovering it. Now, on looking closely and scanning her body with the spirit power, Ji Hao found the infant glowing dazzlingly like a tiny sun inside Feng Qinxin’s belly.
“This, his!” Ji Hao suddenly punched on the ground and growled, “Damn you, Great Liberty! She made Ao Li and Feng Qinxin give birth to a baby with all their spirit blood and life-force, as her…her stored physical body for …future use. If she failed to find a natural treasure to recreate Pan Jia’s body, she would seize the body of the fetus inside Feng Qinxin!”
“So cruel!” Netherworld Hierarch stood aside and murmured, “I am a cruel, merciless being, but I’ll never do things like this.” Clicking his tongue, he continued, “The ninth prince of the dragon-kind and the youngest phoenix princess were harmed so badly…Ah, thinking about the bad tempers of those dragons and phoenixes, hmm!”
In Feng Qinxin’s womb, the fetus suddenly moved, releasing a dreadful devouring power to crazily absorb Feng Qinxin’s life-force and spirit blood, which was already depleted. Even in a deep unconsciousness, Feng Qinxin showed pain and despair on her face.
“Elder, do you have any tonic drug to replenish their life-force and spirit blood?” Ji Hao spread his hand towards Netherworld Hierarch.
“Hmm, poor kids. Alright, alright, I can’t bear watching this anyway.”
Netherworld Hierarch frowned, then took out two Netherworld blood ganoderma and handed them to Ji Hao.
Chapter 1320: The Trade of Blood Ganoderma
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The blood pool in hell, the dirtiest place in the world…
However, if the number fifty represented the world, only forty-nine would be occupied, and the remaining ‘one’ would be a glean hope, that always existed in the world. As extreme negativeness generated positiveness, and extreme positiveness generated negativeness, some extremely pure and clean spring mouths existed in the blood pool.
Nourished by the inexhaustible spirit blood power and the power of reincarnation from the Netherworld for countless centuries, the two blood ganoderma provided by Netherworld Hierarch grew into stunning baby shapes. These two blood ganoderma were at least ten million years old.
Ji Hao put Ao Li and Feng Qinxin together, side by side, then gently pointed his finger at their bodies and opened their mouths. As Ji Hao flicked his hand, the two blood ganoderma transformed into two extremely pure and strong torrents of spirit blood and surged into their mouths.
Ao Li and Feng Qinxin’ bodies began shaking intensely. Under their skin, every wisp of their muscle fiber was shaking intensively. Every single cell of theirs had now been screaming greedily, striving for the spirit blood that suddenly flooded into their bodies.
It was like a sudden rain of tremendous life-force and natural power falling onto a desert that was dried for millions of years. From their marrow to their skins, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin’ bodies began glowing and heating. Drops of grey-colored sweat oozed out of their pores, along with a faint stinky odor.
Ji Hao locked his fingers together and cast the ‘inner lion seal’ and the ‘outer Vajra seal’, which originated from his Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, in turns to stimulate Ao Li and Feng Qinxin’ potential vitality, and trigger the mysterious energy in the universe, bringing that into their bodies.
Under the effects of Ji Hao’s magic seals and the two blood ganoderma, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were healed gradually. Their skins shimmered, and their empty bodies were filled up. A pink hue emerged on their faces, as their strength and life-force were restoring.
Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao’s hand motions as his eyes sparkled. Behind him, the eighteen circles disappeared and became the eighteen hell clones again. Afterwards, seventeen hell clones silently disappeared, leaving Ji Hao and Blood Pool hell clone, the one Ji Hao was most familiar with.
Coughing slightly, Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao, then grinned and said, “These seals seem to deliver a magical effect… Hmm, ingenious, interesting, quite impressive!”
Ao Li and Feng Qinxin slowly opened their eyes. Netherworld Hierarch attentively pressed his thumbs heavily between their eyebrows. After a series of shrill screams and howls, a soft gust of wind blew out of their bodies, along with a faint aroma. Their eyes were bright again. Immediately, they looked at Ji Hao.
“You!” Both of them screamed out, then turned to each other.
“Damn you!” Feng Qinxin pointed her finger at Ao Li and cursed out loud. If she could make any larger movement, she would have leaped up and punched on Ao Li’s face already.
“I dare to act, also dare to bear the responsibility! Indeed, the baby in your belly is mine!” His face blushed, Ao Li looked at Feng Qinxin’s perfectly shaped body and almost drooled. “You can’t marry to anyone else now, so just marry me!” said Ao Li.
The power of the two blood ganoderma had still been boiling inside their bodies. By now, they could already control their bodies to absorb the blood ganoderma power. While restoring their spirit blood and life-force, they ‘viciously’ cursed each other. But why did Ji Hao feel that they were flirting with each other?
“Prince and princess, do you remember what happened before? If you do, good, but please don’t expose me. Hm, I still have many things to do!” Sightly shaking his body, Ji Hao slowly became ‘old crayfish Summer’, right in front of Ao Li and Feng Qinxin.
In shock, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin stared at ‘Summer’, as if he were a ghost.
Ji Hao turned around, spread his hand again directly towards Netherworld Hierarch, and said, “Hmm, the magic seals you watched me cast just now, I have nine of them in total. They are powerful and effective. With the nine seals, you can communicate with the world, and also reach to the secrets of the universe…You’re an elder, so would like to trade a blood ganoderma for the nine magic seals?”
Netherworld Hierarch chuckled, then conveniently took out a blood ganoderma from his sleeve. This blood ganoderma seemed to be even older than the other two. “Give it to me now. Hmm, these magic seals of yours are strange. Somehow, I feel that I will be able to figure out something with them. Strange, strange, you shouldn’t be able to create them, but that friend of mine…”
Netherworld Hierarch was trying to say that even Yu Yu might not be able to create these magic seals either. After all, Yu Yu was the strongest sword artist in the world. He was good at pulling out his sword and hacking the others to death, but in the sphere of magic seals, Yu Yu was far weaker than Priest Hua and Priest Mu.
In Netherworld Hierarch’s eyes, Ji Hao’s nine magic seals based on the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words were more like something created by Priest Hua.
Ji Hao smiled. He didn’t tell Netherworld Hierarch the about the history of these magic seals. Instead, he pointed out his finger and shared everything he understood about these magic seals, and everything he learned in his previous life regarding the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, with Netherworld Hierarch.
Netherworld Hierarch popped out his eyes in surprise, while nodding and humming in praise. He tried, but failed to hide the light of delight sparkling in his eyes.
“Good, good, good… Today is my lucky day!” Netherworld Hierarch laughed while waving his arms excitedly. Abruptly, he turned around and walked to White Feather and the others, who were still unconscious. Waving his broad sleeves, a frigid gust of wind blew out and woke up White Feather and the others.
One, two, there, four, five…
Ten Netherworld blood ganodermas floated in front of Netherworld Hierarch in a straight line. Once White Feather and the others woke up, they fixed their eyes straight on the ten blood ganodermas. They even stopped breathing. Without making any move, they stared at these treasures.
“Do you all want these treasures?” Netherworld Hierarch smilingly looked at them and said, “Countless kinds of natural treasure that can recreate physical bodies exist in this world. You are all wealthy men; I believe, you can always find those treasures if you want.”
“But, you are so eager for Netherworld blood ganodermas, because these treasures are generated by the purest spirit blood power in the world, without any impurity and other nature. With these, you can create the purest, cleanest physical bodies, right?”
“In other words, the physical bodies created with these Netherworld blood ganodermas are the perfect ones, that can meet all your demands.”
“Therefore, no small talk, Mr. White Feather. The other eleven divine treasures you mentioned earlier, get those for me as soon as you can, then this Netherworld blood ganoderma will be yours.”
Pausing slightly, Netherworld Hierarch laughed happily out and continued, “Anyone else wants a Netherworld blood ganoderma? Simple, what the Westin Family paid is your reference price. I am by no means greedy. If you don’t have so many valuable treasures…you can always pay with crystals! As for how many crystals does a divine treasure worth…”
Netherworld Hierarch grinned quite warmly, just like a butcher grinning towards a group of chubby pigs. With that bright, warm grin, he nodded and said to the others, “You are all influential figures, I believe…You will not try to lower the price too much, will you?”
“If the price you offered is beneath my expectation, I will turn around and walk straight away. Netherworld blood ganodermas are special treasures in Pan Gu world, so I don’t worry about having no buyers.”
Chapter 1321: A Pair of Poor Things
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Netherworld Hierarch prepared to get the most out of White Feather and the others by using his Netherworld blood ganodermas. Ji Hao didn’t want to see the widow-like bitter looks of White Feather and the others. Therefore, he brought Ao Li and Feng Qinxin back to his bone house.
Shermie attentively served tea and fruits. Ji Hao held a cup of tea, then sighed to Ao Li and Feng Qinxin and asked, “How did you end up like this?”
Ao Li and Feng Qinxin glanced at each other. Abruptly, Ao Li giggled, while Feng Qinxin’s pinky face turned pale, then blushed, and then paled again. As the color of her face changed countless times, she finally gave a long sigh and helplessly spread her hands.
“I fell into that evil thing’s trap.”
With a gloomy face, Feng Qinxin told Ji Hao about everything happened to her and Ao Li back in Pan Jia world, in detail.
Things were simple though. At first, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were busy at finding all kinds of resources, peacefully without any special trouble. About half a year ago, the space of Pan Jia world suddenly broke. A gust of wind wrapped in a colorful light blew into Pan Jia world, and a dark gale chased closely behind. The colorful wind and the dark gale fought violently in Pan Jia world, shattered the sky, split the ocean, and killed countless mermaids and mermen, even perishing their souls.
Pan Jia was hiding in the deepest area of the ocean. Finally, she couldn’t bear watching. She launched her move and fought the two. With the great Dao of Pan Jia world, Pan Jia thoroughly suppressed the dark gale and the colorful wind at the beginning.
Gradually, the wind was dying, seeming about to disappear at any time. Pan Jia relaxed her vigilance towards the colorful wind, and instead, she launched a fierce series of attacks at the dark gale.
Watching Pan Jia activate the power of the great Dao to fight her enemies, Ao Li, Feng Qinxin and the other dragons and phoenixes even trembled in fright. Each of them was powerful indeed, but facing the rage and power of a world, they couldn’t even move. Even though Pan Jia world was way less powerful than Pan Gu world, that destructive sense of power still scared them so much.
Suffering Pan Jia’s overwhelming violence for a long while, that crazy dark gale didn’t run. It detonated itself, hurting both Pan Jia and itself.
The colorful wind was Great Liberty. Pan Jia was injured by the dark gale, and before she could heal herself with the natural power, Great Liberty drilled into her body. Ao Li, Feng Qinxin and the other dragons and phoenixes watched Pan Jia scream in the sky for half a month. At last, Great Liberty devoured Pan Jia, occupied her soul, and controlled the great Dao of Pan Jia world.
The situation was despairing. Feng Qinxina and Ao Li didn’t even know where to run with their people. With the power of the world, Great Liberty easily caught them. Afterward, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin fell into the endless nightmare.
As Ji Hao saw, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin couldn’t control their bodies at all. They clearly knew what they had been doing, but they couldn’t stop.
Great Liberty made them a pair. As Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were almost drained, finally, a fetus was successfully developed in Feng Qinxin’s womb. That was a powerful fetus, powerful enough to scare both of them.
“Fortunately, fortunately, we met you…Otherwise…” With a complicated look, Feng Qinxin gently stroked her own lower belly. Fortunately, Ji Hao found her. Otherwise, she would have been drained by her own child and died already.
Sitting beside her, Ao Li giggled again and continued telling their story.
Great Liberty attained their memories, and found out everything they knew about Pan Gu world. From their memories, Great Liberty also found all kinds of natural treasures that were treasured by the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, and could recreate physical bodies.
She urgently wanted to recreate Pan Jia’s physical body and restore Pan Jia’s tremendous power, for herself to use. Immediately, she took Ao Li and Feng Qinxin back to Pan Gu world through the portal.
Pan Jia had a nature of water, while most of the treasures that could recreate physical bodies collected by the phoenix-kind had a nature of fire. Therefore, at first, Great Liberty give up on the thought of visiting the phoenix-kind in Pan Gu world. Guided by Ao Li, they easily sneaked into the Dragon Palace.
Not a single dragon elder or leader was in the Dragon Palace. As the heart of the dragon-kind, the Dragon Palace was barely guarded, except for the layers of strong defensive formations and magic screens. However, those defensive formations and magic screens delivered no effect to Ao Li.
They successfully broke into the secret treasury in the Dragon Palace, but surprisingly, they found that all treasures that could recreate physical bodies were gone. Great Liberty controlled a manager of the treasury, and from his memory, Great Liberty learned that those treasures were taken away by dragon leaders for an unknown purpose three years ago.
With no other choice, Great Liberty and Ao Li took a few valuable treasures from the Dragon Palace. While they were stealing the treasures, they were discovered by dragons who stayed behind to guard the palace. Those dragons rallied together to attack. Great Liberty’s power was mostly suppressed by Pan Gu world, and facing those dragons, she, Ao Li, and Feng Qinxin were almost trapped in the Dragon Palace.
The three of them escaped, but some top-grade ones under Ao Li and Feng Qinxin’s commands, and most of their guards, were captured alive in the Dragon Palace. What happened next was them fleeing to Kui Gate in a flurry. They heard about the auction and decided to trade those Dragon Palace treasures for a suitable one for Great Liberty to rebuild Pan Jia’s physical body.
“Which means, your families know about what you did, don’t they?” Ji Hao looked at Ao Li, who raised his eyebrows and seemed to be quite excited for an unknown reason. “Aren’t you afraid that your parents might beat you to death? Why are you still laughing?” Ji Hao asked in confusion.
Ao Li’s bright smile instantly froze. He was happy about the fact that Feng Qinxin’s baby was fathered by him, but he hadn’t thought about what Ji Hao said. Indeed, he guided outsiders into the Dragon Palace and stole valuable treasures. The worst, he even stole the pair of dragon horn swords, which were made from the horns of the dragon ancestor!
“I’ll be beaten to death!” Ao Li’s face suddenly turned pale. Thud! He slid off the chair and sat straight down on the ground, as his face turned deathly pasty. Cold sweat flowed down from his forehead in large streams.
“I won’t end up better than you!” Feng Qinxin mumbled, biting her lips, “I sneaked into the Dragon Palace with you. When we stole treasures from the secret treasury, the few old dragons caught us….My holy ancestor, I truly want to die!”
Screaming for a while, Feng Qinxin slapped herself heavily on the belly and yelled, “How can I be so unlucky?”
“That’s my baby!” Ao Li instantly yelled out, “Even if you are going to die, you have wait until he’s born! Why are you screaming? Why are you screaming? We didn’t mean to betray our families…”
After yelling loudly for a while, Ao Li suddenly started crying. “But, but those old dudes, they’re unreasonable…This time, they’re gonna peel me and pull out my tendons, they’re really gonna do it! Perhaps, in tens of years, the armor worn by a little b*stard will be made from my scales and skin!”
Chapter 1322: Large Family People
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Feng Qixin was in a daze. She sat on her chair, holding her slightly swollen belly with both hands.
A few strong phenixes surrounded her, each with a bitter, sorrowful look, as if they had just been forced to eat a hundred kilograms of gall bladders, and the bitter gall was even oozing out of their pores. Their faces even turned green.
As the guards of the youngest phoenix princess, they escorted a little princess out of the family for a journey, and now, they had to escort a mother back to the family. Phoenixes had always been proud and unreasonable, based on which, one might easily imagine the terrifying punishment that they were going to face.
Unlike Feng Qinxin, Ao Li and the few dragons under his command had been circling quickly in the room in anxiety. Ao Li’s eyes were red, with two streams of tear spurting out of those eyes, dripping on the ground.
Dragon tears contained a magical power, that stimulated and improved water-kind bloodlines, and could even trigger an evolution of low-level water-kind creatures. Ao Li was crying, while a few little shrimps carried a jade bottle and followed behind him to cast a magic, collecting all his tears.
Ao Li cried widely, and the few little shrimps laughed so happily that they even started dancing.
‘Cry, cry, shed more tears!’ These few little shrimp fixed their eyes on Ao Li’s crying face. They even wanted to poke a knife into Ao Li’s butt to shed some dragon blood! This was a pure-blood true dragon. A single drop of his blood might turn a little shrimp directly into a flood dragon!
If Ao Li weren’t so strong, and if Ji Hao and Shermie weren’t watching, these greedy little shrimps might have rushed up and bitten Ao Li’s arm off already.
After crying for a long while, Ao Li started murmuring.
Feng Qinxin did nothing too bad but come home pregnant. She could still be counted as a victim. No matter how angry those phoenix elders could be, in the worst case, Feng Qinxin would be put under house arrest for about a hundred years, before she was set free again.
But Ao Li was different. He guided an evil being into the Dragon Palace and stole important treasures. As the ninth prince, losing a few treasures would bring him a terrible beating and about a hundred years of house arrest at most. To a dragon with a long lifespan, this kind of punishment was not even worth mentioning. Nevertheless, he lost the pair of dragon horn swords made from the horns of the dragon ancestor, and that pair of swords was the most sacred, inviolable totem in the heart of every dragon!
This sounded as bad as Ao Li colluding with outsiders and smashing the ancestral temple of the dragon-kind. He would be peeled and his tendons would be pulled out from his body, aside of which, his soul would be crushed. Ao Li tried, but he failed to picture a better end for himself!
“I’m dead, I’m dead…Hah, that Great Liberty is such a disaster….My good ancestors’ souls, if I knew this would happen, I should have spent a few more nights with little phoenix back in Pan Jia world!”
Ji Hao was taking a sip of the tea from the cup held in his hand. Hearing Ao Li, he choked on the tea and almost fainted. Coughing loudly, he dropped the teacup and threw Ao Li a sideways glance.
‘Alright, even now you still have the mood to think about these things, keep worrying then!’ thought Ji Hao.
Ji Hao would never, ever stand out to admit that he was the one who made the pair of dragon horn swords disappear. The Taiji divine sword had become Pan Gu Dragon Mark, and it was impossible for it to spit the pair of dragon horn swords out!
If those old dragons found out the pair of dragon horn swords disappeared because of him, they would send out all warriors to attack Yao Mountain City, wouldn’t they? Ji Hao dared not to imagine that terrifying scene, which might not be better than this flood raised by Gong Gong.
So…
Ji Hao sighed, brushed his long pair of feelers, and said slowly, “This, this is not entirely your fault! This should be Great Liberty’s fault. She stole that pair of treasure, and the treasures disappeared because of her!”
Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao continued slowly, “Ao Li, if you return to the Dragon Palace just like this, you will be chopped into pieces for sure. But, it doesn’t mean that you’re doomed. If you can find someone strong enough to depend on, then put all the blame on Great Liberty, you won’t be held guilty, will you?”
Ao Li and Feng Qinxin looked at Ji Hao simultaneously. Ao Li raised his head, then sneered proudly as the tears flowing down his cheeks, and said, “Who in the world can be even stronger than our dragon-kind? I am dead…No one can protect me!”
Ji Hao dropped his face and said nothing.
This stupid dragon. Under the current situation, how could he still be so extremely arrogant?
‘Alright, keep worrying then.’ Thought Ji Hao. Ji Hao had known Ao Li for a while, and the pair of dragon horn swords disappeared because of him. Therefore, in the future, when dragon leaders truly decided to execute Ao Li, Ji Hao would beg Yu Yu to save him.
But, he couldn’t say it out now. Ao Li believed that the dragon-kind was the strongest force in the world, and no one was able to save him from his own family. In this case, Ji Hao decided to let him keep crying and worrying. He wouldn’t do anything about it for now.
Picking up the teacup, Ji Hao continued tasting the refreshing tea. He even narrowed his eyes and started humming a happy folk melody.
Ao Li was still circling in the room, while Feng Qinxin remained sitting in her chair, dazed.
They were both silly and proud. Ji Hao estimated that they might stay like this for quite a while. ‘The pressure from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind’, Ji Hao clicked his tongue and thought, ‘I wonder how long they can hold up.’
A beautiful cyan-blue shrimp warrior with long and glowing silver feelers leaped into the room, bent its body, and thudded its knees on the ground. He kowtowed to Ji Hao and reported, “Great Ancestor, Great Ancestor, you told us to look for human beings, and we seemed to have found some!”
The shrimp warrior raised his head, pointed outside with his slim arm, and continued, “Just now, we were hanging out on the street, and a toad was taking a nap in a puddle of mud. The toad told us that he saw human beings passing by, faces covered with black clothes. He heard their conversations. One of them was named Wu Gu, and the toad sensed a scary power from him!”
Ji Hao instantly popped up his eyes in shock. Wu Gu? Was this a joke?
The leader of the group of Chu Wu people he met outside the Kui Gate, known as the top-ranked Gu artist in the world… Did he sneak into Kui Gate himself?
Dark Water Ao Ao’s information was true. The allied force gathered outside Kui Gate, were they really planning to break the gate from both outside and inside?
Narrowing his eyes and rubbing his chin, Ji Hao then waved his hand towards Shermie and said, “Shermie, go find White Feather to pick up our armors and weapons. Give those gears to our boys. By the way, go recruit as many shrimp and crab warriors as you can, and the other relatively weaker water-kind warriors. Tell everyone that I, King Summer, am recruiting, as many as possible! Everyone is welcomed!”
Holding his hands behind his body, Ji Hao stood up and said a few more words to Shermie. Then, he dragged the shrimp warrior, who brought Ji Hao the news, and flashed out of the room.
Ao Li paused for a second and burst with a growl, “Oi, oi, you said find someone to depend on, but you have to tell me who?”
Chapter 1323: Everybody Has A Plan
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
When Ji Hao walked out of the bone house with the little shrimp warrior, he had already become another unimpressive little shrimp warrior, with cyan-grey shell, sharp head, slim limbs, and a stooped body. He carried a short fish bone spear, wearing a rubbish armor made from iron tree bark, and looking like a fainthearted mouse trying to steal an egg.
In a stinky puddle by the road, Ji Hao saw the reflection of himself and couldn’t help but exclaim in surprise.
Priest Hua’s Dao of evolvement was indeed powerful, and his shapeshifting magic was truly ingenious. So many powerful beings existed in Pan Gu world, but not even Priest Dachi, Qing Wei, or Netherworld Priest created a shapeshifting magic like this.
“Interesting, Priest Hua’s little tricks are truly interesting.” murmured Ji Hao. Guided by the little shrimp warrior, they sneakily moved forward by the corner of a wall.
Having walked for half an hour, some little shrimps, crabs, toads, loaches, and other low-grade water-kind spirit creatures popped out one after another, showing them the way with sign language. Following the directions given by these small creatures, Ji Hao came to a giant coral building.
A few fierce-looking shark warriors guarded by the gate of the building, holding shiny bronze blades and ferociously looking at every living being crossing the road. Seeing any spirit creature who dared to linger for a slightly longer while around the gate, these shark warriors would rush up and chop it without saying a word.
Following shrill screams, a few small spirit creatures were hacked into pieces. These Shark warriors laughed and picked up the body parts of those poor spirit creatures, throwing them into their own mouths and chewing pleasingly.
Soon, not a single breathing creature was left on the road.
The little shrimp warrior was scared to death. He huddled in a corner and looked at Ji Hao pitifully. He was freaked out by those shark warriors, and truly dared not to take another step forward. Even though he clearly knew that the shrimp warrior following behind him was actually ‘Summer, the great ancestor’, he dared not to take one more step.
Ji Hao shook his head, patted the little shrimp’s head, and told him to go back.
Slightly quivering, Ji Hao let the Taiji universe mirror hover around his body and wrap him up with a stream of divine light of extreme negative, then cast an invisible spell that was specially created by Priest Hua. Afterward, he held his hands behind his body and walked straight to the gate of the coral building.
In front of the gate, Ji Hao paused briefly. He glanced at the few shark warriors guarding there, then looked at the foot-thick fence wall. Walking to the wall, he cast a spell and allowed himself to easily enter into the yard through the fence wall.
The wall was built with coral mixed with clay, with three layers of early warning formations buried in it, along with a highly lethal magic trap. However, the ‘go-through-wall’ spell created by Priest Hua was amazingly sensitive, such that when Ji Hao entered through the wall, none of the three early warning formations and the magic trap was triggered.
The yard was heavily guarded. Tens of shark warriors wearing metal spell symbols armors were on patrol, while a group of fierce piranhas were darting around the yard, bearing their sharp teeth. The spacious yard was almost filled up.
What made Ji Hao especially speechless was that sticking to the roof of the main building, were thousands of water-tank-sized sea snails, with their large eyeballs reaching out from their shells. They were rolling almost three-hundred and sixty degrees, vigilantly watching everything in the surroundings. The roof was filled up with these sea snails, such that if anyone slightly touched the roof, it would immediately catch the attention of these weird looking creatures.
As this building was so strictly watched, something under-the-table must be happening inside. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while. He continued casting the invisible spell to dodge the patrols even more carefully, dashing madly in the yard, then silently walked to the door of the main building.
A beautifully glowing, extremely luxurious black pearl curtain was hanging on the door. Each black pearl was as large as the thumb of a human adult and translucent. Deep inside each pearl, tiny and complicated spell symbols were sparkling.
As a breeze blew across, the pearl curtain swayed slightly. Black pearls tinkled against each other and released faintly sensible waves of power vibrations, which wove into a large web and firmly sealed the door.
Ji Hao carefully released his spirit power. The pearl curtain was a highly sensitive treasure, and any external force would trigger it and alarm people in the room.
Looking closer, Ji Hao found that the wall of this building was also sparkling with a dim light. Defensive formations buried in this wall were much stronger than the ones inside the fence wall, such that even with Priest Hua’s ‘go-through-wall’ spell, Ji Hao couldn’t guarantee to enter into the room through this wall.
“The ‘go-through-wall’ spell may fail, but I have this treasure.” A clear light darted out of Ji Hao’s forehead. Wrapping Ji Hao up, the golden bridge slightly quaked the space and brought Ji Hao into the room.
Inside the room, three-hundred extra large metal boxes were placed on the ground in ordered lines. Contained in those boxes were powerful magic talismans, magic medicines, and top-grade crystals. Ji Hao even saw the ‘life-extension doses’ in a box. The ‘life-extension dose’ was a medicine newly developed by the Magi Palace. One dose could extend the lifespan of an ordinary human being by three thousand years. If used on Divine-Magus-level powerful beings, one dose could deliver about ten-thousand years extension of life.
The ‘life-extension dose’ was extremely hard to concoct, especially because of the rarity of the raw materials. Currently, only three doses were kept in the secret treasury of the Magi Palace, and without Emperor Shun’s order, no one could use them. Those three doses were prepared for the most important core leaders of the alliance of human clans. For example, if Candle Dragon Gui’s life was running out, he could have a dose.
The entire Magi Palace owned merely three doses, but right now, Ji Hao saw ten whole doses sealed in a black crystal.
In the room, a dark-skinned, wrinkled old man sat in the middle. His legs were crossed, eyes glowing dimly with a green light, as he greedily looked at all kinds of treasure contained in the three-hundred metal boxes. Especially the ten doses, those almost made him drool.
Wu Gu sat aside, carelessly fiddling with a dragon-skin scroll.
Shaking the scroll, Wu Gu laughed with a high-pitched voice and said, “Dark Water great ancestor, come on, why are you still hesitating? Accept our terms. Then, even if Gong Gong dies, and his whole family dies, you and your Dark Water Serpent Family can still live wealthily, happily, and safely. Take a look at this land title deed I brought you. The territory our Chu Wu Clan chose for you is even three times larger than your current territory in Northern Wasteland!”
Laughing with a hissing voice, Wu Gu narrowed his eyes and continued with a vicious tone, “We’re not asking you to do much. We simply want you to do your job! You Chao Family, Qiong Sang Family, Ghost Chariot Clan, Cloud Sun Family, High Sun Family, Wu Chang Family, Suiren Family…Kill their people, as many as you can!”
“You only need to promise that Kui Gate will eventually be broken by our Chu Wu Clan. In return, we, Chu Wu Clan, promise you and your families a happy and safe life!” Slapping the scroll loudly, Wu Gu said in a deep voice.
Chapter 1324: Assassinate Wu Gu
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
So ironic, so pathetic. Hearing Wu Gu, Ji Hao sensed a sadness that drilled deep into his marrow.
Chu Wu, the beginning of the Magus system… ‘Wu’ literally meant Magi; with this last name, with the unimaginably strong power, Chu Wu people weren’t thinking about helping the humankind through the difficult time. Instead, they were procrastinating, planning on hurting the other families, and gaining more profits.
With all resources possessed by the Magi Palace, only three ‘life-extension doses’ were concocted, but Wu Gu offered ten doses without any pressure. Chu Wu Clan was even more powerful than the Magi Palace, where the elites among human beings gathered. However, at this critical stage of the flood-control mission, they were thinking about how to weaken the other powerful ancient families and earn credits for themselves!
What good could such a clan do to the humankind?
Ji Hao’s fingers were slightly itchy. Ji Hao suddenly felt that he had the same problem as Yu Yu, that once he found anyone unbearable, his ten fingers would itch. Soon, the itchiness spread to every corner of his body. At last, he even sensed it from his marrow.
He truly wanted to pull out Pan Gu Dragon Mark and hack Wu Gu directly to death. Just one hack, that must feel so good! That delight might even stimulate his heart of Dao and lead to an improvement.
Sitting in the middle of the room, the dark-skinned, scrawny, Dark Water Serpent hissed to laugh and then said, “Human beings…Ever since I knew you, you’ve never changed. So many brave people, heroes, even I admire them…Fortunately, quite a number of people like you exist among human beings, Elder Wu Gu. Otherwise, all the other creatures would have no place to stand in this world.”
While smirking, Dark Water Serpent pointed at Wu Gu, then grinned and continued, “If every human being is like Emperor Shun, like Si Wen Ming, like those heroes that I admire, we, Dark Water Serpent Family, Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, Wuzhi Qi, Henggong Fish, Snake Xiu, old Yu, and that old flood dragon in the North Sea, we all would have become your slaves long ago, generation after generation!”
Wu Gu snorted coldly and showed an angry look on his old scrawny face, then said, “Dark Water great ancestor, you’re a powerful prehistorical being, an eldership. Enough of these sour words. Tell me, will you accept our offer or not?”
“I, Wu Gu, have lived for long, and I’ve seen much. You have to know that wrongheaded people always end up miserably. Always having an alternative plan is the safest way to live!” With a dark face and a weird tone, Wu Gu tried to persuade Dark Water Serpent.
Ji Hao silently walked behind Wu Gu, without making even the slightest sound nor leaving the slightest trace. Pan Gu Dragon Mark quietly flew out from his palm. Ji Hao gripped the sword hilt with both hands and reached the sword tip to the back of Wu Gu’s neck inch by inch.
With the Big Dipper step, Ji Hao carefully and slowly adjusted his position.
He prepared to kill Wu Gu with one sword move, then conveniently hack Dark Water Serpent to death. He wanted to do this in a perfect way. Therefore, the relative position between Ji Hao, Wu Gu, and Dark Water Serpent was extra important. Dark Water Serpent was strong. After all, he was a powerful prehistorical being, one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong’s command, and was famous for his tremendous strength and unbreakable tough body.
But Ji Hao was confident. As long as he managed to land his sword on Black Water Serpent’s body, he believed he would succeed. Not even Dark Water Serpent could survive the sharp edge of Pan Gu Dragon Mark.
Slowly, the sword tip reached out, as Ji Hao found the best attacking angle. He would pierce the sword into Wu Gu’s head and then swing, so that the sharp edge of the sword could smoothly cut open Dark Water Serpent’s neck.
Ji Hao held his breath and calmed himself down. Without leaking any intent of killing, he put the tip of Pan Gu Dragon Mark slowly against the back of Wu Gu’s skin. The sword edge swept across his skin and silently shredded a few silvery-grey fine hairs on Wu Gu’s nape, but Wu Gu felt nothing.
All of a sudden, a high-pitched, shrill scream burst from inside Wu Gu’s body. Next, a fierce power vibration erupted.
Ji Hao seized the opportunity and pushed the sword forward. Puff! The sword penetrated Wu Gu’s nape, and slantingly came out of his forehead. Wu Gu, the Master Elder of Chu Wu Clan, was assassinated by Ji Hao with a single sword move, right in front of Dark Water Serpent.
The special, destructive power that belonged to the pair of dragon-horn swords surged into Wu Gu’s body like a flood, crushing all his meridians and acupoints. Inside his body, nine dark-green stars shone dazzlingly. His spirit stars were activated, sending up torrents of dark-green star power.
Ji Hao griped the sword hilt and put forth his strength. The destructive sword power landed violently on Wu Gu’s spirit stars. Waves of dark-green star power were dispelled, and the nine spirit stars collapsed rumblingly. Wu Gu’s thirty-six spirit Gu bugs hiding inside the nine spirit stars were shredded as well.
Wu Gu’s chest disappeared. Dark-green star power surged up into the sky like reverse waterfalls, causing a muffled rumbling noise. Above Kui Gate, high up in the sky, nine enormous dark green natural stars shone in broad daylight. The starlight poured down through thick layers of dark cloud and illuminated all mountains and waters within a radius of millions of miles.
Wu Gu screamed hoarsely. His soul had collapsed, and he was already dead. But the strong life-force lingered in his physical body, allowing his body to scream ear-piercingly, instinctively.
He was a powerful being, a half step Supreme Magus. He was closer to the level of Supreme Magi than Ji Hao. His cultivation and his spirit star power were both far greater than Ji Hao’s.
From his body, the vast power that belonged to his spirit stars was withdrawn by the nine natural stars. The thick, dark-green power torrents broke the space and turned into nine enormous light beams, piercing straight into the sky. Wu Gu’s body roared like a beast, while his limbs twitched intensely.
It was a half-step-supreme-level physical body. Even though its chest was crushed by the massive spirit star power, this body could still remain ‘alive’ without decaying for ten million years, unless Ji Hao decided to destroy it for good.
Dark Water Serpent was startled. He screamed shrilly.
He and Wu Gu combined their powers and set layers of defensive formation in his reception room. But all of sudden, someone popped out and assassinated Wu Gu with a single sword move!
Holy ancestors’ soul, Wu Gu was a half-step Supreme Magus, and Divine-Magus-level magic treasures couldn’t even harm a hair of his! But, his metal-strong head was actually penetrated by a sword. What kind of treasure was the sword held in that shrimp warrior’s hands?
“Shrimp warrior? A goddamned shrimp warrior?!” Dark Water Serpent leaped up, tempted to pounce on Ji Hao. But when he saw Ji Hao’s face clearly, he paused, and all his strength was suddenly gone. Wu Gu was stabbed to death by a shrimp warrior?!
‘This Wu Gu was not fake, was he?’
‘Chu Wu people aren’t planning on framing me, are they?
‘But we are enemies already, why would they send a fake Wu Gu to frame me? It’s pointless. No matter how many human beings I kill, I will earn no blame but credits, right?’
Dark Water Serpent was deeply confused.
Ji Hao breathed deeply and then burst into a series of roar. He shouted and yelled like a real shrimp warrior while turning around, hands gripping the sword as he swiftly and ferociously swung the sword towards Dark Water Serpent.
The sharp sword edge came straight at Dark Serpent’s neck!
Chapter 1325: The Twelve Worlds Arrive
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Dark Water Serpent shrieked with a fiendish voice, staring at Ji Hao with a pair of burning eyes.
He had no time to dodge or move his feet. Ji Hao concentrated all his strength and spirit power to launch the sword move. Through this move, he perfectly demonstrated Yu Yu’s sword art, based on his current ability. Wherever the sword edge swept across, the space was frozen, and so was the time. Ji Hao opened his erect eye and released the water-clear light, which illuminated the entire space. He saw beams of colorful light being cut broken by the edge of his sword, one after another.
Those breaking light beams were the light of Dao!
As Ji Hao wielded his sword, even the great Dao of Pan Gu world restrained its power to avoid getting harmed. Before the sword edge, the lights generated from the great Dao were compressed into visible, almost tangible beams, that could be sensed directly by using spirit power. These light beams were cut broken by Pan Gu dragon Mark.
Breaking all with a single sword move; one could already see Yu Yu from this sword move made by Ji Hao.
Even though Ji Hao made this world-destroying sword move only with the terrifying power of Pan Gu Dragon Mark, he immersed in this almost perfect move from his heart to his soul. Each time the sword cut a beam of Dao light, Ji Hao would gain a deeper understanding about a certain part of the great Dao.
Facing the sword, Dark Water Serpent’s face twisted in fright.
So strong, so unstoppable! An irresistible, bloodcurdling pressure descended, as he felt unable to even struggle, be it his body or soul. Dark Water Serpent was one of the first generation of creatures in Pan Gu world, a powerful being who lived since the prehistorical era. He had sensed a similar overwhelming pressure only back in the prehistorical era,.
Back then, Saint Pan Gu created the world, and was besieged by thirty-million Chaos monsters. Unfortunately, Pan Gu fell.
Saint Pan Gu’s body disintegrated and became parts of this new world. Before some of his body parts disappeared completely, traces of Saint Pan Gu’s power still lingered in the world. Back then, Dark Water Serpent sensed the same power from the newly created world, the same pressure that belonged to Saint Pan Gu.
Pan Gu Dragon Mark hacked straight to his head. Ji Hao performed the combined move of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish, and all living beings recreate, generating an overwhelming Chaos power that surged out from his head. It seemed to condense into a tall and strong human figure.
In Dark Water Serpent’s eyes, he saw a giant holding a large axe and roaring thunderously while hacking at his head.
He couldn’t dodge, because the space was frozen and the time was stopped; every power, every magic was suppressed.
“This clone is generated from thirty percent of my spirit blood and cultivation, yet I failed to dodge a sword move from you! What is your name? Let’s me know who killed me before I die!” screamed Dark Water Serpent.
“I am just an insignificant shrimp warrior!” Ji Hao chuckled while the sword edge sliced across Dark Water Serpent’s neck.
A large head was sent up into the air. On Pan Gu Dragon Mark, the two dragons sparkled dimly, and next, Dark Water Serpent’s head and body suddenly became a cloud of ash, drifting in the air.
Before Kui Gate, in a hundreds of miles radius dark cloud, Dark Water Serpent, the real one, had coiled his body into a giant serpent formation. His eyes shone brightly as he was facing the allied human force. All of a sudden, he leaped straight up and straightened his enormous body like a wooden stick, while dark blood spurted out of his mouth.
“Who is it? Who is it? Who destroyed my clone?!” Dark Water Serpent screamed hysterically, also frighteningly. That clone he created with thirty percent of his cultivation and spirit blood could only be defeated by a Supreme Magi. Even if one of those Supreme-level human beings truly joined the war, one Supreme Magi could only injure that clone severely at most, but could never destroy it with a single move.
Dark Water Serpent was powerful. He controlled his clones, and felt everything that happened to them. No detail could hide from him. Just now, he lost a clone and suffered a great loss. His real body was harmed badly as well. However, he sensed nothing from that clone of his before all this happened. He temporarily lost his eyesight, then the connection between him and that clone was broken completely, after which, blood erupted from his body, and thirty percent of his power was already lost.
“Who is it? Who is it?” Dark Water Serpent shrieked. He transformed into a tremendous dark cloud, flying into Kui Gate. Watched Dark Water Serpent go mad, warriors from the tens of human clans who had been attacking the Kui Gate as an allied force, directly left the battlefield without paying any attention to the overall battle situation. Countless human warriors were thrilled, roaring towards the sky. Drums were beating as loud as thunders, as these warriors marched into Kui Gate.
Dark Water Serpent was going crazy, and the group of descendants of his were instantly thrown into panic. They failed to stop the wild waves of attacks from the allied human force, and suffered a debacle. They desperately fled into the Kui Gate.
“Attack! Break the Kui Gate! The more heads you cut off, the more credits you earn!” Ghost Chariot Green Grass, Qiong Sang Sheng, You Chao Yu, and the leaders of High Sun Family, Wu Chan Family, Chu Wu Clan, and the other families and clans which arrived later, shouted out and excitedly launched the attacks.
In the Kui Gate, Ji Hao waved his arms and swept away the three-hundred boxes brought by Wu Gu, then flashed out of the room. While retreating at his highest speed, he constantly changed his look.
Once he rushed about a hundred miles away from the building, a dark hurricane descended from the sky. Strong toxins were brought down by the hurricane, which struck on the large coral building. Followed by a thunderous boom, dark gusts of wind blew towards all directions, immediately turning millions of water-kind creatures into skeletons.
“Hah, impressive, Dark Water Serpent is crazy!” Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and laughed. Losing thirty percent spirit blood and cultivation? Anyone would go crazy because of that, right? Especially at this life-risking point of time, Dark Water Serpent suddenly lost so much spirit blood and cultivation, which caused a steep fall of his power. He was very likely to fall in the flood.
“Thanks to you, baby!” While sneering, Ji Hao gently stroked Pan Gu Dragon Mark and praised it, then sent it back into his body.
Ji Hao didn’t expect Pan Gu Dragon Mark to be so powerful, that the first move he launched with it seemed to even destroy all powers in the world. That clone generated from thirty percent of Dark Water Serpent’s spirit blood and cultivation failed to resist the power of the sword, and was turned into ashes instantly.
“Marvelous, truly marvelous!”
Ji Hao just couldn’t stop praising the sword. He slowed down and rushed back to his bone house at the fleeing speed of an ordinary water-kind spirit creature.
“Who is it?! Who the hell is it?!” An enormous dark water serpent showed up from the dark hurricane. Dark Water Serpent raised his upper body from the hurricane, swaying ferociously and shattering the dark clouds in the sky.
Buzz! Pan Gu world quaked suddenly.
Everyone raised their heads and looked at the northeast sky. Up there, the sky of Pan Gu world was broken. From a giant hole in the sky, which was tens of millions of miles in radius, flood poured in.
The world quaked once again. In the southeast sky, another gigantic hole was created.
Following a drumming noise, twelve huge holes appeared in the sky in a row, within a blink of an eye. Flood poured down, while the super strong water power transformed into fierce gales and blew into Pan Gu world.
‘Ha…’
From the core of Pan Gu world, an earth-shaking, braying laugh could be heard, that sounded like the happy laughter of human beings.
Chapter 1326: Return Through the Space
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The Chaos was vast, boundless, and endless.
Chaos tides struck against each other, as dazzling light streams extended for billions of miles. Occasionally, one could see enormous, strangely shaped Chaos creatures roaring and struggling in the lights.
Across the boundless Chaos and countless, different sized worlds, was a jellyfish-like creature. Its head was a million miles in radius. Under that head were hundreds of thousands of tentacles, long or short, thick or thin. Its body glowed with a five-colored light. It roared, screamed, and dashed across a tremendous Chaos whirlpool, then flew out of a turbid ocean of clouds.
The gigantic and beautiful creature flew to above a beautiful world and pointed out its tentacles. Five-colored light beams descended like rain and swished shrilly, falling into a vast ocean in the middle of this world.
A middle-aged man stood on the ocean surface. His square face gave him a majestic look. He was wearing a long black robe, and a colorful bronze armor vest. Treading on a pair of dark dragons, he looked at the surface of the ocean, seeming to be lost in his thoughts.
The rain of five-colored light fell from the sky. The middle-aged man raised his head and teasingly sneered to that giant, jellyfish-like creature.
“Evil thing, in the past ten thousand years, you’ve gone too far in bullying. Today, you have returned once more. How can I, Gong Gong, tolerate you for another day?” Under this man’s feet, the pair of dark dragon roared towards the sky. Their bodies transformed into a pair of large blades. Flicked by Gong Gong’s fingers, a pair of hundred-thousand-miles-long, dark, crescent-shaped light streams rose into the sky, then silently sliced across the jellyfish’s body.
Countless beams of five-colored light were shredded by the dark crescent lights, while the giant jellyfish silently fell apart. Crystal-like five-colored liquid splashed out from its body.
“Pre-world five lights divine essence water! Great, great, I can achieve an even higher level now!” Gong Gong looked at the five-colored liquid falling like a heavy rain, waved his arms and roared in excitement. He opened his mouth and breathed deeply. As the five-colored liquid fell into his mouth, the power vibration he released got stronger and stronger. Gradually, hazy, endless waves emerged behind his body.
“Pre-world Chaos treasure, dark dragon blade! Hahaha, indeed marvelous!” While gulping the five-colored liquid, Gong Gong pointed out his fingers. Following his move, the pair of dark crescent lights, which were flying further and further away, helplessly roared, then slowly returned.
Gong Gong gripped he pair of crescent lights and shouted, “Evil things, if I didn’t bring you back from the hopeless situation, when could you ever fulfill your appetite with fresh blood? I’ve wasted a thousand years on you. If you still refuse to yield…”
A thunderous boom could be heard from above Gong Gong’s head, as an unimaginably strong water power shattered the space like an actual flood and drilled into his body. Behind him, a crimson Yu roared towards the sky. The figure of the Yu turned clearer and clearer, while Gong Gong became more and more blur.
“He succeeded! He succeeded…My boy, after several generations, he finally succeeded! Haha, I can finally return! I can finally leave this bloody Chaos and return! I can go home!” Gong Gong was thrilled. He stomped his foot against the ocean surface and growled excitedly.
“The green mountains and rivers in Pan Gu world, the icebergs and snowfields in Northern Wasteland, and those beautiful, beautiful little girls from Pan Gu world… Strong liquor, appetizing grilling meat, haha, I am finally leaving this bloody Chaos!”
“I’m coming back, I am coming back! Haha! Pan Gu world, from this day on, I am your dominator!”
At the same time, immeasurably far away in the Chaos, a tens of thousands of meters tall man, wearing a long black robe and holding a dark trident, was fighting against tens of Chaos creatures, showering blood. Above his head, the space cracked suddenly as well.
Torrents of pure water power surged into his body. The man was exhausted a minute ago, but now, he roared towards the sky, sounding like dragons. Hearing his thunderous roars, the tens of Chaos creatures vigilantly drew back. This battle had lasted for nearly a hundred years.
A crimson Yu gradually emerged from behind this man, getting clearer and clearer, while the man became more and more blur. Seeing the tens of Chaos creatures, the ferocious-looking Yu instantly opened its mouthpart. From its mouth, poisonous gas and sands puffed out like a storm.
“Hah, do you even have any strength left to fight?” The man gripped his trident and shouted to the tens of Chaos creatures, “The treasure you took from me, give it back!”
Flashing across the sky, giant waves rose from around this man’s body. Replenished by the endless water power from the Chaos, this man’s strength had been restored to his peak state. Wave after wave, the pure water power descended ceaselessly, forcibly filling his body and boosting his power and cultivation.
He wielded the trident and left billions of eye-piercing cold light beams in the air. The waves around him formed a giant whirlpool that looked like a black hole, easily swirling the tens of Chaos creatures in.
The cold light dazzled. The largest Chaos creature in the battle looked like a mixture of a toad and a lobster. The creature burst into a howl as its belly was torn apart by the trident. A water-tank-sized, brightly glowing bead flew out of his body, being grabbed in the man’s hand.
“Haha, weightless divine pearl, which can destroy a world with one strike. With this treasure, when I return to Pan Gu world, one of the five divine emperor thrones in the heaven…should belong to me!” The man laughed wildly towards the sky while his body disappeared amidst surging waves.
In the boundless Chaos, twenty-seven men in black robes had been exploring new worlds, or aimlessly traveling across the Chaos, or fighting against Chaos creatures…
An endless water power from Pan Gu world suddenly arrived through the Chaos and merged into their bodies, speedily restoring their powers. Added with special ‘position-switching’ magic, they were brought back to Pan Gu world.
Among the twenty-seven men, the one who traveled the furthest unintentionally went through over ten Chaos whirlpool, and crossed a very long distance. When the ‘position-switching magic’ prepared by Yu Ancestor was triggered, this old Gong Gong paused suddenly. In both shock and fright, he gazed at the boundless Chaos before his eyes.
A golden light shone from the endless Chaos and expanded speedily. Within a blink of an eye, all Chaos tides in the area a billion miles in radius were shattered by the golden light.
A golden, shining, immeasurably large and magnificent city was flying in the Chaos at a startling speed, crushing all Chaos tides on its way like an enormous ship. The fence wall of this city was over three-meter-tall. Standing on the fence wall were countless divine towers.
Above each divine tower was a sun-like, dazzling sphere of light, and within every light sphere was a giant erect eye, vigilantly looking around.
“A non-humankind city…in the Chaos!” murmured this old Gong Gong, “I, have I approached the non-humankind’s nest? Oh my, how many non-humankind armies can this city contain? Good, good, they’re not heading to Pan Gu world!”
Following his sigh, this old Gong Gong disappeared, as a giant, crimson Yu appeared.
Chapter 1327: The Destination — Pan Gu!
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The boundless Chaos…
The unimaginably enormous golden city dazzled with a golden light. Wherever it flew across, the Chaos was quieted down, and the disturbed natural powers were eased. The heterogeneous Chaos power was turned into clear streams, softly flowing by the city.
On the fence wall, strong warriors in full armors were on patrol under those golden divine towers. Occasionally, unlucky Chaos creatures would fly across, and a warrior would immediately burst into a resonant growl, then pull open his longbow.
The golden light flashed across, as blood and flesh splashed. Chaos creatures were slaughtered one after another. Countless exquisitely made golden flying boats hovered around the city, classifying and collecting the skin, meat, blood, and bones of those Chaos monsters, shipping back into the city to store. Left behind the golden city was a storm of blood. Not one Chao creature survived.
Inside the city, in the core area, hundreds of enormous, magnificent, mountain-like golden palaces stood on the ground. These palaces were built from golden, translucent crystals, giving out an inexhaustible light and heat at every moment. Ordinarily, cultivators wouldn’t be able to even approach these palaces before being incinerated.
On the squares around these palaces, countless heavily armored warriors were on patrol. Showering under the golden light of those palaces, the skins of these warriors were slightly translucent, such that one could even see their bones and veins under their skins.
In the tallest palace, on a stage which was about six-hundred-meters tall, was a throne. It was as large as a hill, and embossed with countless luxurious and exquisite beautiful plants. Sitting straight on the hollow carved throne was a handsome man in a long golden robe, with his eyes narrowed, looking at the disturbed Chaos outside the widely opened gate of the great hall.
From the stage to the floor, countless Yu Clan, Jia Clan, and Xiu Clan people stood on each stair, according to their positions. They were wearing long golden robes, seriously looking at the few Xiu Clan old mn, who were busy at work in the middle of the hall.
Countless extremely complicated and precise mechanical components floated in the air. The core of this giant machine was thousands of different sized crystal pieces. The smallest piece was only about a foot squared in area. Each small crystal piece had countless brightly shining spell symbols flowing down from it in streams.
The largest crystal piece was about three-thousand-meters-squared and ten-meters-thick, covered in a misty sparkling light. Inside the crystal piece were curved lines, different colored light spots, along with triangular, round, and rectangular, sparkling symbols.
‘Beep, beep’
A Xiu Clan old man raised his head and reverently reported to the man sitting on the throne, “Master, about the man in a black robe just now, based on our database, the nature of the water power surged out from his head was highly similar to the water power from Pan Gu world.”
“That man should be from Pan Gu world.”
This Xiu Clan old man continued cautiously, “The man disappeared and left that red creature. We guess that they have used some kind of ‘position-switch’ magic, replacing the man with the red creature, and bringing him back to Pan Gu world.”
The man sitting on the throne slowly opened his eyes.
Same as human beings from Pan Gu world, this man had one pair of eyes, sparkling like stars, without the third, fourth, or the fifth eye.
When this man opened his eyes, the entire golden city was dimmed down due to the glaring, dreadful light emitting from his eyes. His shining pair of eyes illuminated the immeasurably wide golden city.
“Local creatures of Pan Gu world, those ignorant lives, are they strong enough to come to this place? He seems to be lucky.” The man teasingly smiled, then gently waved his hand, said, “Capture that red creature and dissect it.”
With a faint, cold smile, he continued, “Based on the developmental level of Pan Gu world, they shouldn’t be having any advanced ‘position-switch’ magic. Therefore, this should be a smart use of a natural ability. That man can’t have such an ability, which means, this red creature is born with this ability…This is worth studying on.”
A Xiu Clan man stood on the stage, holding a thick crystal book. He abruptly laughed and said, “Master, I found it. This red creature is a magical creature from Pan Gu world, called ‘Yu’.”
“‘Yu’, they can harm living creatures by spraying poisonous sands onto their shadows. Attacked by Yu’s sands, living creatures would suffer a great pain, and eventually die of exhaustion. Yu Ancestor is a creature with a nature of water.When Pan Gu world was created, he was generated by the natural reward power for the creation of the world, as one of the first generation of creatures in Pan Gu world. Currently, he serves as one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong’s command.”
Coughing slightly, the old Xiu Clan man nodded to the man sitting in the throne and said, “Master, Gong Gong Family people are carrying out Lord Dishi Cha’s ‘navigation plan’. The twelve carefully selected water worlds are merging with Pan Gu world. The energy waves releasing from the great navigation formation we designed can be detected by our ‘void divine mirror’, which can guide us to Pan Gu world.”
“Ah, in this case, Gong Gong, a chess piece of ours, is not willing to remain out of the limelight.” The man sitting on the throne gave a faint smile and responded with a low voice, “What Dishi Cha promised them is not enough to fulfill their greed, is it? Anyhow, the ones capable enough to travel into the Chaos are all powerful beings.”
Slightly shaking his head, this man continued blandly, “However, bringing these powerful beings back to Pan Gu world, what’s the point of this? When we arrive in Pan Gu world, the world can only…yield.”
Slowly standing up, the man looked at the complicatedly designed void mirror and said confidently, “We’ve been planning carefully and elaborately for so long. Finally, finally, Pan Gu world is in our control. Most importantly, those bloody people will not fight me over it. All resources in that world will belong to me, and me only.”
“Dishi, Yemo, Fan, Polo, Pi, Yanmo, Jialou…” The man said the family names of the twelve families in power of Yu Dynasty in Pan Gu world carelessly, then sneered scornfully, “You poor low-grade nobles, how can you, how dare you grow such an ambition? How dare you occupy this fabulous great world?”
“Even I am tempted by this great world. It is so perfect, so healthy. It has never been damaged. It is a world that may allow me to finally take that step. You poor lowly things, how dare you? You don’t deserve it.”
“You tried so hard. You concealed the coordinates of this world for so many years. But now, it’s mine!”
On the largest crystal piece in the void divine mirror, a colorful, large light sphere emerged.
Strangely, twelve white tiny light spheres were attached to the surface of the large light sphere. The twelve tiny light spheres released waves of milky white ripples ceaselessly, interweaving and dazzling like lighthouses on the sea during the dark night.
“The destination — Pan Gu world! At full speed!” The man smiled warmly and said, “I can’t wait to harvest!”
Chapter 1328: Welcoming Ceremony
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
When the twelve water worlds crashed into Pan Gu world, or in other words, Pan Gu world began devouring the twelve small worlds which delivered themselves over, Ji Hao and all living creatures in or around Kui Gate instinctively raised their heads and looked at the sky.
Twelve immense holes were opened up in the sky, as pure and strong water power condensed into an actual flood, pouring in.
‘All Streams to the Final Land’, the great formation was about to be completed perfectly. In Pan Gu world, torrents of water power had been surging towards Final Land, behind the nine water gates, and the endless heavy rain was already getting light. But, the twelve water worlds descended suddenly, suffocatingly, and despairingly. A new heavy rain fell from the sky, thousands of times stronger than before.
Ji Hao blankly stood in the middle of the main street of the Kui Gate market, watching tens of miles wide jets of water pouring down from the sky, and giant waves falling from the air like overwhelming waterfalls.
No raindrops existed in this rainstorm, only water streams and endless waves. The waves fiercely bumped into the mountains and rivers of Midland and flattened some less sturdy mountains rumblingly. Floating mountains in the sky couldn’t stand the high water pressure, as they slantingly fell from the sky and smashed on the ground.
“Lord Gong Gong! Lord Gong Gong!” Countless water-kind spirit creatures raised their arms thrillingly, roaring towards the sky.
“Lord Gong Gong! Lord Gong Gong!” Countless lower-grade water-kind creatures, who hadn’t managed to transform into human shapes, roared ferociously and mumbled to praise the greatness of Gong Gong.
A great number of large water-kind spirit creatures raised clouds and waves, then darted into the sky and rejoiced with wild excitement. Destructive waves slapped on their bodies, but caused no effect on them at all. They easily and freely moved through the waves and the enormous jets of water.
With their natural abilities, they brought the water level higher by over a hundred miles. Water stages rose from the flood one after another. Standing on the turbid water stages, countless water-kind spirit creatures wielded their weapons while roaring excitedly.
Hearing a high-pitched hissing noise, Ji Hao immediately raised his head and searched for its source.
That was Yu Chi’s house. Tens of old Yu stood on the roof, in their original shapes. They happily and cheerfully twisted their large and swollen body, with clouds of poisonous gas and sands puffing out of their mouthparts. These old Yu were overexcited, even to an extreme degree. Their poisonous gas and sands spread out in all directions along the flood, yet, they didn’t care. Surrounding them, countless shrimp warriors had fallen.
“Damned things!” Ji Hao cursed. He flashed across the air and dashed towards these old Yu, then conveniently wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark and shredded them.
He clenched his left fingers, then loosened, releasing a water thunder with the extremely negative power. Following a muffled boom, the body parts of those old Yu and their terrifying poisonous gas and sands were all gone. Glancing at Dark Water Serpent, who was roaring and wriggling cheerfully a long distance away, Ji Hao stomped the roof broken, then broke into Yu Chi’s house.
The thriving water power had been gathering towards this house. The altar in the middle of this house was like a black hole that had been ceaselessly absorbing the water power. Because of what Ji Hao had secretly done to him, Yu Chi was still unconscious. He leaned against the altar with a pale face.
Coldly glancing at Yu Chi, Ji Hao silently wielded his sword. A destructive power drilled into Yu Chi’s body and blew him into a puff of ash.
The altar had been releasing a strong power vibration wave by wave, spreading out in all directions, such that even Ji Hao could barely stand by it. Three Yu were huddled on the altar, twitching intensely. Their bodies gradually turned blur, and above their heads, three tall and sturdy men slowly showed up, each wearing a long black robe.
“Welcome back to Pan Gu world!” Looking at the three men, Ji Hao grinned. In the meanwhile, the nine blood flying knives gifted by Netherworld Hierarch swished up, transformed into nine extremely thin, blood-red threads, and darted into the altar.
Days ago, Ji Hao buried his Yu Yu sword intent in the altar, and now, the sword intent buzzed shrilly, merging with the nine blood flying knives right away. Guided by Yu Yu sword intent, eight flying knives disappeared from the altar in front of Ji Hao and then silently reappeared in the eight altars, located in the rest eight water gates behind the Kui Gate, through the faintly sensible space vibration inside the altar.
“We are back!” On the altar in front of Ji Hao, a strong man, who was wearing an armor vest, each hand gripping a black crescent blade, growled towards the sky, “I, Gong Gong, am back! Hahaha, Shennong, back then, you and your people forced us into the Chaos to search for the non-humankind’s nest, but you would never know that one day, we will be back!”
“Haha, you can never know how terrifying the Chaos is until you dive in. No directions, no roads, all that one can rely on is luck! But we, Gong Gong Family, have our own path that leads back to Pan Gu world. What about you? You’ve all become ashes already, haven’t you?” Another man laughed towards the sky as well. Abruptly, he turned around and politely bowed towards the man in an armor vest.
“Abba, you’re alive! Haha! We’re all alive!” The man growled in surprise.
“You little b*stard, do you know anyone else but your Abba? Don’t you remember me, your uncle?” On the altar, the third man excitedly shouted out, “Big brother, you’re safe, and that’s enough. And you, you little b*stard! Haha! We’re all safe! We’re all alive! We’ve all made it back…”
Puff! Ji Hao wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark, stepped swiftly onto the altar, and silently penetrated this ‘uncle’s chest.
On the sword, the pair of faint dragons sparkled, while a deep dragon roar brought Ji Hao a piercing ear pain. ‘Uncle’ quivered intensely. He hadn’t completed his return, and his body was still slightly blurred. That body of his quivered intensively, without being able to launch any effective counterattack.
“How dare you?” That ‘Abba’ with an armor vest roared in rage.
“You, you, who are you?” The last Gong Gong screamed hoarsely, then raised his fist and attempted to punch Ji Hao. Nevertheless, his body had still been slowly returning to Pan Gu world, and he didn’t have the strength to punch.
“Who am I? Not important. What’s really important is that I can’t let you return to Pan Gu world!” Ji Hao looked at the three Gong Gongs and said in a deep voice, “You should better go back to where you came from, even though you might get lost in the Chaos or die.”
Buzz! The Yu Yu sword intent Ji Hao buried in the altar erupted horrifyingly, along with the power of the blood flying knife.
Countless blood-red beams interwove on the altar, tearing Gong Gongs’ bodies. Not only on this altar, the same blood-red beams burst from the rest eight altars too.
The twenty-seven Gong Gongs hadn’t completed their return, and their bodies were not yet solid. Due to the strangely sharp blood flying knives, countless slashes were left on their bodies.
“What are you all doing you scums?! Defend the altars! Defend the altars!” Thunderous roars descended from the sky.
Chapter 1329: Cut the Serpent
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Far away, too far away…
The twenty-seven old Gong Gongs were too far away from Pan Gu world. Even with the amazing ability of Yu Ancestor and the inexhaustible water power provided by Pan Gu world, they needed ten breaths at least to complete their return.
The time span of ten breaths was not long, but not short either. This span of time was enough for Ji Hao to severely injure or even kill the twenty-seven old Gong Gongs, who were still switching positions with the twenty-seven Yu, and had no power of resistance, with the sword intent he buried in the altar ahead of time.
Typically, the span of ten breaths might pass within a blink of an eye. The plan of Gong Gong, the nine altars in the nine water gates, covered by the strong earth meridian power stirred up by the ‘All Streams to the Final Land’ great formation, no one was supposed to know about these. If nobody knew, then no one would be able to stop the return, and the span of ten breaths would soon pass. The time was enough for those old Gong Gongs to safely return to Pan Gu world.
Unfortunately, Ji Hao was like an invincible opponent of Gong Gong Family. He sneaked into the Kui Gate, discovered Yu Chi and the group of Yu, then entrapped Yu Chi and approached the altar to set an ambush.
The nine blood flying knives were activated by the Yu Yu sword intent. Interweaving blood-red beams sliced across Gong Gongs’ bodies, leaving marrow-deep wounds. The scary blood power from the blood pool in hell drilled into their bodies and soon mixed with their own blood, permeating into their internal organs and bones.
Gong Gongs screamed in pain. How could such a major reversal happen to this great plan, which was supposed to be perfect? Gong Gong in the heaven, was he trying to bring his ancestors back to Pan Gu world to conquer this world, or did he actually betray his family and bring his ancestors back to die?
The nine blood flying knives were made by Netherworld Hierarch with the great Dao of blood pool; they were sharp, powerful, and cruel. The dirty blood pool power drilled into old Gong Gongs’ bodies, causing a pain that was even worse than the cruelest torture in the world.
The old Gong Gongs felt that their bodies had started melting slowly, bit by bit, inch by inch, like candles by a burner. An earth-shaking hiss burst from a distance away. Dark Water Serpent, who was responsible for guarding the Kui Gate, looked at Yu Chi’s house in rage. He roared hissingly, and without using any shapeshifting, his enormous body smashed down like a giant pillar.
His gigantic body tore apart space and brought up a dark gale as it fell straight down. Even as his body was still tens of miles away from the ground, more than a half of all buildings in the Kui Gate market were crushed by the dark gale.
Next door, Shermie shouted out loud and led tens of small crayfishes to dart out of the bone house in panic. Crayfishes and shrimps were good leapers. Shermie led the group of small crayfish to leap away desperately. With a few rises and falls, they bounded to a long distance away.
Ao Li and Feng Qinxin cursed out loud in both shock and anger. With tens of their guards, they dashed out of the bone house as well.
Ao Li raised his head in fury. He was planning to give vent to a torrent of abuse, but when he found out that the enormous body smashing down from the sky actually belonged to Dark Water Serpent, a strong, powerful being who dared to go against the dragon-kind back in the prehistorical era, Ao Li silently held Feng Qinxin up and rushed straightaway, fleeing at his highest speed.
The roof was shattered by the dark gale. Without taking a glance at Dark Water Serpent, Ji Hao continued wielding Pan Gu Dragon Mark and neatly cut off the three Gong Gongs’ heads.
Raising the ‘Abba’s head, he now raised his head and growled towards the sky, “Gong Gong! Do you see it? Which ancestor was he to you? I chopped their heads off! Come on! Kill me!”
Dazzling thunderbolts flashed in the sky, illuminating the enormous jets of water. Gong Gong’s raging roars came from the ends of the sky. However, he didn’t show up. He didn’t risk his life to fight Ji Hao because of the death of his three ancestors.
Ji Hao laughed out loud. Gong Gong didn’t show up, which was perfect!
Smashing down from the sky, Dark Water Serpent was merely about three-hundred-meters away from Ji Hao. The strong gale quaked the earth. The Kui Gate was strengthened by the power of countless earth meridians, and was almost unbreakable. But right now, it quaked intensely, while countless thin cracks appeared on the ground.
Ji Hao pointed out his finger. The Pan Gu bell transformed into a Chaos power stream and rose into the sky, expanding to three-hundred-meters-tall while glowing brightly and shielding him.
Dark Water Serpent landed heavily on the bell. The bell ring echoed, as Chaos power streams urged out of the bell. In shock and rage, Dark Water Serpent screamed in pain!
The Pan Gu bell rang and turned all natural powers into Chaos. As Chaos power streams swept across, Dark Water Serpent’s scales split, his skin shattered, and flesh moldered. His skin, flesh, and blood were turned into strands of Chaos power, dissipating in the air. On a thousand meters long section of his body, all the skin, blood, and flesh was gone, exposing his black bones.
“What is this?! What is this?!” Dark Water Serpent shrieked without knowing what to do.
He came down to kill, but why on earth did he get himself injured so badly before he could kill anyone?
Ji Hao didn’t say a word to him. When the bell rang, he gripped the hilt of Pan Gu Dragon Mark and pierced the sword fiercely into the core of the altar, while casting the supreme sword spell taught by Yu Yu. Silently, Ji Hao boosted his power and sent all his power into Pan Gu Dragon Mark.
Following a puffing noise, sharp sword power streams erupted from the sword. Through the connection between all nine altars, sword power streams burst from all the other eight altars in no time. Showering under the blood-red beams, waves of colorless sword power penetrated those old Gong Gong’s bodies, tore apart their muscles, cut their bones, and devoured their life-force.
Shrill howls could be heard. Old Gong Gongs died one after another miserably and with grievance, without having the time to fight back.
Gong Gong flared up. He cursed Ji Hao loudly like a shrew. Nevertheless, he never showed up. From the beginning to the end, he never showed up to fight Ji Hao. Instead, he watched Ji Hao kill those old Gong Gongs one by one.
Poor old Gong Gongs! Each one of them was far stronger than Ji Hao, but…Before they had a chance to fight back, they were all killed so easily by him.
Dark Water Serpent burst into crazy roars. He twisted and coiled up, then transformed into a scrawny, dark-skinned old man with long white hair. He raised a snake-shaped staff and hit down on the Pan Gu bell.
All of a sudden, something flashed out of Ji Hao’s shadow. That was Yemo Shayi. He didn’t make even the slightest sound as he approached Dark Water Serpent from the back and launched a sword hack.
Netherworld Hierarch roared with laughter. Surrounded by his eighteen blood flying swords, Netherworld Hierarch locked his fingers together and raised a thousands of meters long, blood-red sword light beam, which struck violently down on Dark Water Serpent.
Howling in despair, blood splashed out of Dark Water Serpent’s body like a heavy rain.
Chapter 1330: Utterly Isolated Gong Gong
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Dark Water Serpent hissed and wailed, while his poisonous blood splashed all over the sky.
The Pan Gu bell rang deeply and constantly, releasing strong streams of Chaos power, which enveloped Dark Water Serpent’s entire body. He struggled with all his strength; he rushed and punched, but failed to free himself from the bell’s power.
Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, and Yemo Shayi launched their moves together. Pan Gu Dragon Mark, blood flying swords, and Yemo Shayi’s sword of destruction, which was crafted with a secret, non-humankind technique, swished across the air simultaneously. Every single sword was a top-grade, lethal weapon. Dark Water Serpent’s scales were strangely strong, but were broken by these fierce swords one after another.
Netherworld Hierarch grinningly looked at Dark Water Serpent, watched blood spurting out from his body. He shouted hurriedly, “Be careful, be careful, leave his body whole! Don’t cut him into pieces! Otherwise, I would have to do a lot of extra work to fix his body if I want to make him into a zombie!”
Hearing this, Ji Hao laughed out loud. Pan Gu Dragon Mark shone with a cold light and pierced deeply into Dark Water Serpent’s forehead, which was a vital body part. The sword tip sank into Dark Water Serpent’s body and squeezed out a large stream of blood mixed with the brain.
“Lord Gong Gong…Kun Peng…Xiang Liu…Wuzhi Qi, what are you doing?! The great plan will be ruined if you don’t do anything!” Dark Water Serpent shrieked towards the sky shrilly.
Netherworld Hierarch chuckled. He wielded his arms and sent large streams of Netherworld power to Dark Water Serpent. The Netherworld power drilled into Dark Water Serpent’s body through his wounds. Dark Water Serpent felt that both his body and soul were paralyzed and numb, then a weird change happened to his body.
Netherworld Hierarch was too impatient; he just couldn’t wait. Before Dark Water Serpent even died, he had already started using his body as a raw material.
Dark Water Serpent freaked out. He struggled harder and harder, but Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell tightly wrapped him. He even drained the last bit of his strength from his marrow, but still failed to break out.
High up in the sky, in the magnificent, sacred heaven, Gong Gong was looking at the images shown in a divine mirror above his head with a badly darkened face. On the nine altars, suffering from those interweaving blood-red beams, the twenty-seven powerful old Gong Gongs were defenseless. Yu Ancestor’s special ability, that ‘position-switching’ magic he cast, actually triggered the death of these old Gong Gongs.
He growled in wrath. Through the special formation in heaven, his voice echoed through the entire world.
He roared and growled, but it was all useless. Gong Gong wanted to dive down to the Qui Gate to save his ancestors. As long as he arrived with his people and stopped Ji Hao to let his ancestors return safely, things would be back in control. Even though those old Gong Gongs were all wounded seriously, they were still powerful enough to awe the humankind, and the Gong Gong Family would still have the strength to conquer the world.
But Dishi Cha blocked his way. With a warm grin on his face, Dishi Cha was wearing an indescribably luxurious armor, each hand gripping a shiny, resplendently decorated sword, as he stood in front of Gong Gong.
His blood-red armor was fabulously beautiful, embossed with countless blood-red metal roses, each rose looking so lifelike. The petals seemed to be tender and soft, and from the flower cores, blood-red light spots had been drifting out, as if a breeze was shaking the flowers and stirring up pollens.
Every petal of each metal rose had thousands of tiny cutting surfaces on it. Every cutting surface reflected a dazzling light, and within the light, countless spell symbols sparkled. Wearing the armor, Dishi Cha’s entire body was covered by countless metal roses that glistened so brightly that Gong Gong couldn’t bear to even look directly at him.
As for the pair of swords in Dishi Cha’s hands, those were hollow carved, also with rose embossments. The swords were transparent, seeming ready to be blown away by a breeze. A flame-like bright blood-red light coiled on the pair of swords. When Dishi Cha wielded the pair of swords, two blood-red, frigid streams of light would linger in the air dazzlingly, without fading for a long while.
“Gong Gong, this is the end.” Dishi Cha smilingly looked at Gong Gong and said, “Enough, it’s already enough. You better stay here and don’t move. If you do what I say, our agreement can still be effective…The souls of human beings will belong to you, while we have their bodies.”
In confusion, Gong Gong looked at Dishi Cha and asked, “What are you doing? What do you want? Dishi Cha, we are allies. Are you gonna watch the ancestors of our Gong Gong Family be killed? Without them, our Gong Gong Family can never conquer the humankind!”
“We don’t need you to conquer the humankind, because… we will be doing that.” Dishi Cha answered the question with a bright smile, “As a chess piece, you have already accomplished all your missions perfectly. Now, you can stay here and watch.”
“You are a chess piece of ours. For a long time to come, we still need you as a mask to paralyze human beings in this world, to wear out their courage of resistance. We will destroy their fighting will and their spirits, and they will fall into slavery, both their bodies and their souls.”
“During this process, we need a mask to paralyze them, all of them. You are our best choice. When you sit on the throne of a divine emperor, serving as our puppet, you will be treated the way you deserve.”
“As a chess piece, that is all you can do now. Therefore…Don’t move, don’t do anything reckless. Otherwise, switching to a new puppet is not a difficult thing for us.” Dishi Cha smiled brilliantly, but his words sounded cold and so mean.
Gong Gong’s heart sank. Looking at Dishi Cha’s smiling face, he said frowningly, “Are you sure that you are able to conquer the humankind without my help? Don’t you forget that many powerful ones are still hiding among human beings, much more than we already know. It has been so many years, but even I failed to reach to the bottom of their strength.”
“Facing a crushing force, all so-called ‘strengths’ are valueless!” Wearing that destructive weapon, Yemo Tian floated in the air like a hundreds of meters tall giant. Behind him, all kinds of wings released strong, dreadful power vibrations.
Yemo Tian said overexcitedly, “Just do what we said, or you will die in a very miserable way!”
Scrupled, Gong Gong looked at Yemo Tian. Remaining silent for a while, he turned around and looked at the few senior ministers under his command. He believed that he was strong enough to defeat Yemo Tian in that destructive weapon, but he needed people to stall Dishi Cha for him.
But his heart sank even deeper as he turned around.
Wuzhi Qi carried his large club and stood still. His eyes dazzled dimly, fixed on the two standing in front of him.
Those were Kun Peng and Xiang Liu, each with a tiny lotus faintly sparkling between their eyebrows. With a fake smile, they blocked Wuzhi Qi’s way.
“Wuzhi Qi, we are friends for so many years. So, don’t bring us troubles,” said Kun Peng with a low voice.
Gong Gong gasped in shock.
His ally and ministers had all betrayed him.
Chapter 1331: Dark Water Serpent Slough
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Back in the Kui Gate. Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, and Yemo Shayi joined hands and beat Dark Water Serpent, making him scream in pain. But no one came to help him.
Outside the Kui Gate, the allied human force saw the sudden change of the natural environment and realized that things weren’t right. They stopped hiding their powers. Instead, they boosted up all their strength and launched a full onslaught on the Kui Gate.
Once these human warriors exerted their powers, the dark water serpents who were guarding the Kui Gate suffered.
Seriously speaking, the Dark Water Serpent Family was as powerful as You Chong Family, Qiong Sang Family, Suiren Family, and the other large ancient human families and clans, at most. Dark Water Serpent was trapped by Ji Hao, so how could his descendants possibly stop these warriors from tens of families and clans, who had combined their powers and been attacking so fiercely?
Dark water serpents were killed one after another. Their giant bodies fell from the sky, and their blood dyed the flood red.
Countless water-kind spirit creatures, who were sent to the frontline by Dark Water Serpent, had died. Corpses floated on the water surfaces; body parts soaked in blood, drifting in the water. The world was blood-red wherever the sight went, looking just like the blood pool in hell.
The fact that nearly crushed the Dark Water Serpent Family members guarding in the Kui Gate was the outbreak of what Ji Hao had prepared.
Led by Shermie and supported by Heng Xing, hundreds of heavily armored shrimp warriors, crab warriors, and some low-grade water-kind spirit creatures rushed onto the street. They carried amazingly sharp spears, swords, strong bows and all kinds of powerful weapons produced by the non-humankind.
Water-kind spirit creatures who chose to stay loyal to the Dark Water Serpent Family didn’t see this coming. They were completely unprepared, and the Kui Gate area was thrown into chaos. In every corner, one could see a shrimp warrior on the rampage, roaring, hacking its weapon, and killing the others. Shrimp warriors pulled their longbows and shot out sharp arrows, which darted through the air like a rain, putting down the other water-kind spirit creatures who only had thin armors. The strong buzzing noise caused by their bows could be heard from everywhere.
Shrimp warriors were weak indeed, and not smart. However, they followed every order, and they were good at group fights. They could even be counted as the most disciplined ones among low-grade water-kind creatures.
When shrimp warriors wore armors crafted by Xiu Clan masters, held well-designed weapons forged by the non-humankind, and were surrounded by powerful battle puppets and flying forts, which provided a strangely strong defensive power, they marched onto the street with all these gears, killing everyone who was not on their side…
All of a sudden, these weak shrimp warriors became so ferocious. They lunged their long shiny spears and released waves of arrows. Divine towers provided them with strong defensive magic screens and launched destructive attacks.
As two especially strong warriors, Shermie and Heng Xing were leading the army. They combined their powers, and added with the armors and weapons that Ji Hao specially designed for them, no ordinary ‘spirit creature king’ could survive even one strike launched by them joint-handedly.
The Kui Gate was disarrayed completely. Countless shrimp warriors yelled, dashed, and killed, leaving corpses behind. Blood flowed in rivers.
Many ‘spirit creature kings’ had large numbers of shrimp warriors under their commands. Normally, those shrimp warriors would follow all orders of their ‘kings’. But today, as Shermie burst into a resonant growl and his ‘pure crayfish power’ was released, all shrimp warriors changed sides. Their weapons were swung violently down towards their old leaders.
The number of shrimp warriors was at least a hundred times larger than the total number of the other water-kind spirit creatures. When Shermie gradually united all shrimp warriors in the Kui Gate and rose in rebellion, the breakdown of the Kui Gate force was reasonable.
Dark Water Serpent was trapped by the Pan Gu bell. No matter how crazily he tried to struggle, he failed to protect himself from the attacks of Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, and Yemo Shayi.
He was covered in wounds and blood, while the Netherworld power was drilling into his body and internal organs, corroding his blood, flesh, and soul. Dark Water Serpent even saw illusions. He saw eighteen strange men standing before his face, and behind them were eighteen overlapped circles, releasing an overwhelming, irresistible power, that belonged especially to the Dao of nature.
The eighteen men, and the power released from the eighteen circles, had been forcing Dark Water Serpent to kneel, surrender, and give up resistance. Once he gave up, he would be turned into a zombie.
He would become the strongest zombie of Netherworld Hierarch. After all, among all ‘raw materials’ Netherworld Hierarch had found before, none could be mentioned in the same breath with Dark Water Serpent.
“Dark Water Serpent…Do you have a branch clan in Southern Wasteland?” Seeing that Dark Water Serpent had lost a big half of his power, Ji Hao brought up the old debt, “When I was little, Dark Water Serpent Clan in Southern Wasteland was a deadly enemy of our Gold Crow Clan.”
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao, are you trying to destroy my Dark Water Serpent Family?!” As Ji Hao finished, Dark Water Serpent roared out in fury. “I fell into your trap today…But you can’t kill me so easily.”
Breathing deeply, Dark Water Serpent shifted to his human shape again — The scrawny, dark-skinned old man, with long white hair.
Covered in wounds, he hissed with laughter as he looked at Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch and growled, “Do you really think that I don’t have the power to fight back? Anyhow, I am one of the first generation of living creature in this world. The dragon ancestor and phoenix ancestor were my peers! Young kids, how dare you underestimate me?”
Gasping for air, Dark Water Serpent reached out a hand. Clang! He slapped on Yemo Shayi’s sword, which was coming at his heart from the back. Silently, Yemo Shayi drew back. Three fingers of Dark Water Serpent were cut off by Yemo Shayi.
“This final move, I saved it for my next natural trial.” Dark Water Serpent looked at Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch, then said with a deep voice, “But today…Never mind. If I can’t survive today, how would I ever have a chance to pass the natural trail and attain the Dao?”
Before Ji Hao said a word, Netherworld Hierarch already started teasing, “Pass the natural trail and attain the Dao? You’re nothing but a black snake. Except for your thick skin and strong muscles, you have no other abilities. How dare you even talk about attaining the Dao?”
Dark Water Serpent threw a sideway glance at Netherworld Hierarch and shouted, “Kid, how dare you despise me? I do have thick skin and strong muscles, so what? I can still have a chance to attain the Dao and stand high above the masses. You’re only a bunch of kids; three against one, with those treasures in your hands… You’re at an advantage, but what do you know about ‘Dao’?”
Dark Water Serpent sounded full of anger and scorn. Ji Hao didn’t care, because he was really a kid.
Unlike him, Netherworld Hierarch was enraged, such that a cloud of blood-red mist rolled up behind his body. Kid? How dare Dark Water Serpent call him a kid? He had to teach this black snake a good lesson today. Otherwise, this snake might think that it could even rule the world!
Before Netherworld Hierarch reprimanded, Dark Water Serpent moved and widely opened his mouth. Shreds of dark shadows flashed out of his mouth and swished up into the sky along with strong waves of power, quietly floating above Dark Water Serpent’s head.
Each shred of dark shadow was a tens of thousands of miles long, black slough. Within a couple of breaths, at least ten-thousand black sloughs floated above Dark Water Serpent’s head.
Dark Water Serpent bit his tongue tip broken and sprayed a mouthful of blood onto these sloughs.
With a series of hissing noise, all sloughs began swelling, and within a few more breaths, over ten-thousand enormous dark water serpents flew all over the sky, spreading their overwhelming power in all directions like a tsunami.
Along with a buzzing noise, even the Chaos power streams wrapped around Dark Water Serpent’s body were slightly tightened.
Chapter 1332: Whose Credit?
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Dark Water Serpent roared hysterically and told the story of these slough clones of his.
Snakes sloughed, and Dark Water Serpent was not an exception. As the first dark water serpent in the world, an ancient creature that lived since the prehistorical era, Dark Water Serpent’s sloughs could be counted as top-grade natural treasures. Every slough was especially strong, something which no ordinary holy weapon could leave even a slight mark on.
Dark Water Serpent had a goal of Dao. Naturally, he wasn’t willing to live merely as a spirit creature which relied on its own natural abilities all its life. He wanted to cultivate, to attain the Dao. He wanted to conquer a part of the great Dap, to stand high and look down on all ordinary creatures.
He didn’t know much about the great Dao, but he did understand that once a prehistorical spirit creature like him started the long journey of ‘Dao’, he would be facing all kinds of natural trials and disasters. Therefore, he saved his sloughs and turned them into his clones.
It had been so many years, and Dark Water Serpent had accumulated over ten-thousand sloughs, which had been turned into his clones.
All clones were tightly connected with him. Once those clones were activated, they could share their powers with Dark Water Serpent. Each clone was only less than ten percent as powerful as Dark Water Serpent himself, but together, these clones were terrifying.
Ji Hao killed a clone of Dark Water Serpent which was generated from thirty percent of his cultivation and power. By doing so, Ji Hao largely weakened Dark Water Serpent. However, the moment these slough clones were activated, Dark Water Serpent regained his lost strength and cultivation. The pure and strong power even broke out from his body and condensed into countless dark long tentacles, wagging around him.
Dark Water Serpent’s scrawny body swelled rapidly. Along with a series of bone creaking noise, he grew taller and taller, and soon became a nine-meter-tall, sturdy man, from a skinny and elderly one.
Slightly twisting his muscular arms, Dark Water Serpent roared deeply, “Marquis Yao Ji Hao, and you, nameless kid, come on, fight!”
Netherworld Hierarch looked at those slough clones with a great interest. He chuckled and said, “Great, great, I’m gonna be rich today. Ji Hao my friend, you do your work, while I will take this old snake!”
While laughing, he continued in excitement, “If I knew this old snake had so many slough clones…I would have killed it long ago. How could I let him live till present?”
Dark Water Serpent’s look changed. Judging by what Netherworld Hierarch said, he hadn’t been taking Dark Water Serpent seriously at all.
“You…” Raising his arms and pulling out a pair of long spears which were made from his own fangs, Dark Water Serpent pointed at Netherworld Hierarch and roared.
Ji Hao smirked, then turned around and walked away. He brought the Pan Gu bell away as well. Netherworld Hierarch wanted to finish Dark Water Serpent himself, and he didn’t need to borrow a treasure from a kid to trap his target.
From a long distance away, Ji Hao heard Dark Water Serpent howl in both shock and fury. Afterward, streams of Netherworld power merged back together, then nothing could be heard anymore from the darkness.
Drawing back from the battle, Ji Hao stood on a cloud, looking down at the Kui Gate.
The Kui Gate area was thrown into a mess. The allied human force was attacking from the outside while Shermie and his army was stirring from the inside. All over the streets, shrimp warriors had been yelling and shouting while on a rampage. Because of them, the water-kind force in the Kui Gate could no longer gather together to strike the allied human force back.
Ji Hao opened his erect eye and covered the Kui Gate area up with his strong spirit power. Holding Pan Gu Dragon Mark, Ji Hao watched the battlefield with concentration. All strong spirit creatures who caused severe damages to shrimp warriors would be slaughtered immediately by Ji Hao with a sword move.
The Taiji universe mirror floated in the air, emitting dazzling beams of light of extreme negative nature. Every spirit creature struck by the light was set ablaze with a silver-white fire. Howling and crying, these spirit creatures slowly melted into strands of gray-colored mist.
With a crushing power, Ji Hao kept the situation well under his control. Shermie and Heng Xing had been rushing ahead and slaughtering. Shrimp warriors in the Kui Gate were getting more and more unstoppable. They routed the water-kind forces in the Kui Gate, and made larger water-kind spirit creatures flee desperately.
In the front, rumbling drums and resonant horns suddenly echoed to the clouds. Tens of thousands of dark water serpents darted into the Kui Gate through the water channel. Some of them were in their human shapes, while the others were in their original shapes.
Dark water serpents were freaked out. They wailed, shrieked, while the allied human force chased closely behind. Countless heavily armored human warriors wielded shiny weapons and hacked on these fleeing dark water serpents. Body parts fell into the water, mixing with the blood that dyed the entire water channel red.
“Kill every last water-kind creature! The credit belongs to us! Qiong Sang Family!”
“Nonsense! The credit belongs to us! We, Wu Chang Family people have made the greatest contributions! The credit belongs to us!”
“Didn’t you see our Cloud Sun Family warriors? Without our elite warriors, could you even break into the Kui Gate?”
“How dare you? The credit belongs to our Chu Wu people! How dare you claim our credit? I’m not afraid to tell you that our Elder Wu Gu is already in the Kui Gate! The credit belongs to our Chu Wu Clan!”
The war wasn’t over yet. Tens of thousands of dark water serpents were still alive. The water-kind armies in the Kui Gate were disarrayed by Shermie and his warriors indeed, but the large number of non-humankind spirit creatures remained. At this point of time, if a powerful, influential spirit creature showed up and let the rest hear his or her voice, the water-kind forces in the Kui Gate could still be united to strike back.
However, these human clans had already started striving for the credit.
Standing on the cloud, Ji Hao showed his true face. Sneering at those human beings who rushed over in disordered lines, he said, “People, you’re late. I, Marquis Yao, broke this Kui Gate under the order of Minister Si Wen Ming! As for the credit, does that have anything to do with you?”
Ji Hao’s laughter resounded through the clouds. Down below, countless human beings raised their heads and saw Ji Hao immediately.
The leaders of those families immediately burst into rage, and even screamed out loud. They had driven Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao away, but why was Ji Hao here? Was this a joke? Ji Hao was here, then where was Si Wen Ming?
If Si Wen Ming gained the credit, why would they even bother to bring their people all the way to the Kui Gate?
Ji Hao laughed out loud, then took out the mountain-driving whip and swung towards the Kui Gate.
All kinds of formations buried in the mountains were activated. The Kui Gate extended for millions of miles, Nourished by the pure earth meridian power, it was almost unbreakable. But at this very moment, it collapsed, and a thousand-mile-wide water channel was created.
The flood surged to the next gate through the suddenly opened water channel.
Chapter 1333: Because of Jealousy
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The Kui Gate was broken.
The allied human force tried for so many days, and even suffered losses, but still failed to make actual progress. Nevertheless, the tough Kui Gate was broken so easily by Ji Hao.
No matter how many different thoughts those large family people had, shouting and yelling instead of truly contributing when the allied human force attacked the Kui Gate, or how often had they been intriguing against each other and trying to hinder each other, the mission that an allied force formed from the elites of tens of top-grade human clans and families failed to achieve in a long span of time, was achieved by Ji Hao all alone!
Under the effect of the ‘All Streams to the Final Land’ great formation, all water power in Pan Gu world gathered in the nine water gates. Drawn by the strong tractive force caused by the moving water power, the earth meridian power gathered in the mountains of the nine water gates.
The mountains of the nine water gates were extra strong and sturdy. The Kui Gate collapsed, and opened a thousand-miles-wide, hundreds of millions of miles long water channel. Through the immense channel, the water power surged in. Everyone heard the thunderous swooshing noise caused by the friction between the water power and the air, and saw the white air blasts left in the sky by the torrents of water power.
Countless white-dragon-like water power torrents roared across the Kui Gate, end to end.
Tens of thousands of warriors in the allied human force was looking at Ji Hao, stunned. Consequently, they didn’t manage to dodge the suddenly erupted flood of water power. They were swirled into the waves of dragon-like, white air blasts. They howled and screamed, then were dragged into the water channel. Along with the flood, the storm and the hurricane, they were instantly flushed far, far away, which was beyond their control.
All water power in Pan Gu world had been flowing towards the next eight water gates through the Kui Gate. One could easily imagine how overwhelming the pressure that the Kui Gate had been suffering was. White air blasts tore the mountains on both sides of the water channel and generated dazzling fire sparkles. Every now and then, giant rocks were dragged down from the mountains and shattered by the flooding water power.
The allied human force desperately fled in all direction. They dashed away from the water channel and dared not to stand before the surging water power torrents.
Only a few elders were left on the scene. Relying on their great powers, they floated in midair, making no other moves. They bristled with anger, staring at Ji Hao. Waves of air blast struck violently on their bodies and fell apart, causing thunderous booms, even quaking the sky.
Ji Hao floated in midair, with his broad sleeves fluttering in the wind. He looked down at these elders like a divine god standing high above the masses.
He did it, eventually.
In the future, when people would talk about the credit, they would say that in the final stage of the flood-control mission, the nine water gates were broken, and the first gate, Kui Gate, was broken by Marquis Yao Ji Hao. The world knew that he was a follower of Si Wen Ming. So, the credit would go to Si Wen Ming without a doubt!
For any event, only the first time could be shocking and impressive. From mouth to mouth, human beings would only repeat that when the nine water gates blocked the flood, the first gate was broken by Marquis Yao Ji Hao under Si Wen Ming’s order!
As for who broke the second and the third gates…
Perhaps, people wouldn’t even remember the names of the second, the third, and the other water gates!
At this time, the cultures of many human clans were primitive. Their elders told their memories and the history of the clans to the younger generations, then the younger ones told the same stories to their kids; that was how their culture passed on. One could not expect them to memorize too many things, and they wouldn’t be willing to either. They would rather go hunt a boar in the forest then spending time to memorize the names of those people who broke the nine water gates.
The Kui Gate, the first of the nine water gates, the last major credit earned in the flood-control mission, and also the most essential one, was earned by Marquis Yao Ji Hao, a follower of Si Wen Ming. People would remember this fact, and this would be the only fact they would remember!
“Rude boy!” A You Chao Family elder yelled in anger.
“How dare he? How dare Si Wen Ming!” A Qiong Sang Family elder shouted, sounding utterly discomfited. They represented almost all the most powerful few human clans among the entire humankind, but how dare Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao take the credit that ‘belonged to them’?
“We haven’t owed the credit to anyone yet, he, he…This kid is so rude!” A few Cloud Sun Family elders even had their faces darkened in anger. They were trembling, because they couldn’t restrain the anger in their hearts anymore, and even wanted to attack Ji Hao.
“This kid is so rude. He has to be punished. When is these rude, ignorant kids’ turn to step in the essential matters of our humankind?” A Chu Wu Clan elder said proudly, “Ji Hao, this boy is dead. When Elder Wu Gu returns, he will be dead!”
The group of elders nodded and agreed with him.
Ji Hao was actually daring enough to take ‘their credit’. This kid acted in such a ridiculous way, and showed no respect for the elders and superiors. He had to be punished severely. But of course, if Ji Hao were smart enough to willingly kneel under their feet, then cry and beg to give the credit back to them, they wouldn’t mind to show some mercy and spare his insignificant life.
At the moment, here was the problem — If Ji Hao knelt on the ground, crying and wailing and begging to give the credit away, who should have it? Or in other words, which one among these elders should Ji Hao beg to?
No one cared what Ji Hao had been thinking. These elders widely opened their eyes and arrogantly looked at each other. Their gazes were as sharp as swords and blades, hacking straight on each other’s faces. They were all trying to frighten each other with the fierceness in their eyes, to make each other withdraw from the competition.
Even at this point in time, these elders believed that Ji Hao couldn’t possibly refuse their request!
Having the credit for breaking the Kui Gate all to himself? Did Ji Hao have the guts to actually do that? His credit being taken away should be a pleasure to him. If this credit were only an ordinary one, these elders wouldn’t be willing to have it!
Ji Hao stood in midair and heard every word those elders said.
Such shameless words, so arrogant. Ji Hao couldn’t help but grin. Back then, human emperors and ancient, powerful human beings had made great contributions to the rise of the humankind. But what about their descendants? What were these people? Indeed, a few good-for-nothing people would always exist in a human clan, but there were too many of them!
Was there a higher possibility for descendants of human emperors and ancient, powerful human beings to be disappointing?
A Qiong Sang Family troop suddenly marched to the Kui Gate, growing thunderously while rushing towards the group of water-kind beings who were in a great mess.
“Make contributions! Today, for the humankind, slaughter water-kind creatures! Kill! Kill! Kill!” yelled a Qiong Sang Family man, who was a peak-level Divine Magus.
Tens of thousands of Qiong Sang Family archers raised their bows one after another, and started a long-lasting, shrill swishing noise. Arrows flew out like a storm, and shot groups of water-kind creatures into sifters, puncturing tens of thousands of shrimp warriors.
Chapter 1334: He Who Has A Mind to Beat His Dog Will Easily Find A Stick
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Shrimp warriors were too silly.
Countless shrimp warriors were excited, thrillingly chasing after those dispersed water-kind creatures. But when arrows were shot, puncturing their bodies, their undeveloped nerve networks didn’t manage to react timely.
Some shrimp warriors had their vital body parts penetrated. They fell on the ground, without being able to move anymore. But, they were still shaking their heads and roaring ‘kill’. They saw nothing but those fleeing water-kind creatures; they didn’t even notice that strange things were stuck inside their bodies.
Among all shrimp warriors and water-kind creatures who fell to the ground, only a little crayfish under Shermie’s lead was much smarter than the others. Three arrows almost penetrated his chest, and this little crayfish immediately dropped his weapon, gripped the arrowheads that came out of his chest, and shrieked shrilly.
These little crayfishes were Shermie’s life. Shermie worked truly hard to become a spirit creature. After that, going from an ant-like, tiny, insignificant spirit crayfish to a strong being, Shermie suffered even more. He nourished these little crayfishes with his own spirit creature power, taught them everything, and protected them as much as he could. These little crayfishes were not only his descendants, they were the future of his bloodline and spirit, and they were everything he had.
For crayfishes, cultivation was never easy. He tried with no spare efforts for so many years, but till present, less than one hundred little crayfishes around Shermie managed to ‘grow up’ and attain ‘human shapes’. Shermie was chasing after an electric eel. Abruptly hearing the shriek of a little crayfish, Shermie hurriedly turned around. Seeing the little crayfish’s chest punctured by three arrows, his eyes instantly turned red.
“You!” Shermie leaped into the sky and pointed at those Qiong Sang Family warriors, then roared hoarsely.
The three arrows exploded simultaneously. Fire, hurricane, and thunderbolts erupted together from the arrowheads, covering the area with a radius of three-hundred-meters. The little crayfish was torn apart, and so were the hundreds of shrimp warriors and water-kind creatures around him.
On Shermie’s chin, his pair of feelers wagged quickly in sadness. He flashed across the air along with a shrill swishing noise, leaving hazy shreds of afterimages in the sky. He instantly dashed to that Qiong Sang young man, who gave the order to kill.
“We’re not…” Shermie still tried to explain.
The young man chuckled and gripped the longbow with both hands. The bowstring was as sharp as a blade. A frosty beam of light was left in the air when the young man swung the longbow towards Shermie’s neck.
“What are you? You’re water-kind creatures! You are the enemies of the human-kind! You should die!” shouted the young man
Shermie moved swiftly and dodged this lethal attack. “We are under Marquis Yao Ji Hao’s command! Under his order, we attacked water-kind warriors and broke the Kui Gate!”
Not only the young men, even the group of elders behind him showed the intent of killing in their eyes. Under Ji Hao’s command? Did Ji Hao recruit a giant number of shrimp warriors, equip them with high-quality armors and weapons, and order them to break the Kui Gate from the inside?
They looked at those shrimp warriors darting everywhere, at their shiny armors and weapons, which were much better than those owned by some human warriors. According to these elders’ estimation, at least a million shrimp warriors were fighting in this area!
Ji Hao did not only break the Kui Gate, he had also incorporated so many shrimp warriors!
Shrimp warriors were weak indeed, but when their number was large enough to reach a certain degree, they could serve as a terrifying force! Besides, Shermie was apparently a strong one, as powerful as a Divine Magus!
Who knew how many like Shermie would emerge among millions of shrimp warriors under Ji Hao’s command?
Ji Hao improved his own power even further. Those were millions of daring shrimp warriors with high-quality gears!
These elders clearly understood that Ji Hao’s Yao Mountain territory was broad and rich. The only weakness was that his territory was sparsely populated, and had a weak military strength. Therefore, Yao Mountain territory couldn’t be compared with those strong human clans and families yet.
Nevertheless, millions of brainless, well-equipped, and daring shrimp warriors, perfect to order followers, had joined the Yao Mountain territory. The enhancement they delivered to Yao Mountain territory was not weak; instead, they made up for the biggest weakness of Yao Mountain territory. With them, Ji Hao’s power could soar even more!
Not to mention that Ji Hao was capable enough to incorporate millions of shrimp warriors…Couldn’t he forcibly incorporate some strong water-kind creatures? Which strong human clan or family didn’t have a few non-human forces as muscles? With these shrimp warriors, Ji Hao could easily incorporate hundreds and thousands of ‘spirit creature kings’, Divine-Magus-level strong beings from the rest eight water gates, and turn them into strong fighters of Yao Mountain territory.
“Ridiculous! Marquis Yao Ji Hao is an important member of our humankind. How could he even know lowly things like you?” The young man’s ears slightly twitched as he learned the words from his elder.
While smirking, the Qiong Sang young men pointed at Shermie and yelled, “This thing is full of nonsense. Kill it!”
From all directions, a great number of Qiong Sang warriors pulled open their longbows and locked on Shermie. In the meanwhile, warriors from the other families and clans approached too.
Shermie was strong. Just now, he covered hundreds of miles with one single step and instantly darted to the Qiong Sang young man, as fast as a bolt of lightning. Some elders didn’t even see his movements clearly.
How could such a strong spirit creature be willingly under Ji Hao’s command?
“Kill this thing!” A Qiong Sang elder shouted shrilly. As he flicked his finger, an arrow swished out, starting a hundreds of meters long dazzling beam of light towards Shermie’s chest.
Shermie gave a resonant roar while raising his pair of fist. In front of him, shreds of afterimages left by his fists merged into a strong shield.
The arrow released by the elder bumped into the shield and caused three thunderous booms in a row. The arrow was shattered, while Shermie sightly trembled, being forced to take one step backward because of the great force brought by the arrow.
All elders were shocked. The arrow released by that Qiong Sang elder was powerful enough to kill a peak-level Divine Magus. However, facing such a lethal attack, Shermie, this unknown water-kind spirit creature, only took one step backward.
They couldn’t let Ji Hao have such a powerful water-kind spirit creature.
Tens of thousands of Qiong Sang warriors pulled open their bows. Warriors from the other clans and families moved as well, especially those Maguspriests from Chu Wu Clan. All of a sudden, all cruel kinds of magic curses were cast towards Shermie like a storm.
Ji Hao was enraged. He dashed out, shattered the space, and directly showed up before Shermie.
The Pan Gu bell floated above his head, releasing Chaos power streams as it shielded Ji Hao and Shermie and crushed all attacked coming at them.
“Shermie is my disciple. He has made a major contribution to the battle of the Kui Gate. How dare you…” Looking at those human warriors approaching from all directions, Ji Hao growled in rage.
But before he finished, a Cloud Sun Family elder had already laughed out loud in excitement, “People, listen to him carefully. Marquis Yao Ji Hao has admitted himself…He is colluding with the water-kind! He has evil plans! As a marquis of the human-kind, he took a water-kind creature as a disciple! Is he betraying the humankind?”
Chapter 1335: The Sin of These Families
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Ji Hao gritted his teeth and laughed with a high-pitched voice. He sounded like crying ghosts at night, completely lifeless.
Powerful, influential families, which stood on top of the alliance of human clans, were represented by these people. People from these families of power and influence were greedy and shameless; for their own interests, they would even turn the black into white.
A human-head-sized, vividly green thunder bomb silently popped out beside Ji Hao. Ji Hao didn’t manage to see where this thunder bomb came from. The thunder bomb attached to the Chaos streams released from the bell and generated a faintly audible popping noise. The Pan Gu bell gave a muffled scream, while waves of ripple were stirred up from the Chaos power streams.
Ji Hao was forced back for tens of steps by the invisible, soft, yet strong force that erupted from the thunder bomb!
Streams of light sparkled across the surface of the bell, then the stirred Chaos power streams were quickly stabilized. Ji Hao glanced at the Pan Gu bell in shock. Ever since he attained this treasure, he fought many powerful beings, but this was the first time that the bell encountered such a heavy strike!
The thunder bomb just now was even more powerful than the attacks Ji Hao took from Priest Hua!
For sure, Priest Hua wouldn’t fight Ji Hao with all of his power. Perhaps, he only used ten percent, or twenty percent of his power while facing Ji Hao, maybe thirty percent tops. The thunder bomb was many times more stronger than Priest Hua’s attack, which meant, whoever made it was actually as powerful as Priest Hua, right?
Ji Hao raised his head in surprise. He saw a scrawny elder from Chu Wu Clan, who was laughing with a deep, creepy voice, while waving a three-foot-long, grayish-white small flag in his hand.
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you colluded with the water-kind and hurt the humankind. Today, we, Chu Wu people, will not allow you to live any longer.” The elder laughed, “I am Wu Thunder… Hehe, hearing my name, you should know my specialty! However, the thunder bomb that kills you is not produced by me!”
He wielded the small flag while talking. Streams of Chaos power slowly gathered on the small flag from all directions. Along with a muffled, sky-shaking noise, a vividly green thunder bomb emerged from the top of the flag.
Wu Thunder looked at the thunder bomb, seeming to be reluctant to use it. With a deep voice, he said, “To die in my hands, you should feel honored…Because this thunder bomb…Saint Pan Gu created the world with it!”
Ji Hao’s mouth corner twitched. Swiftly, the other elders glimpsed at Wu Thunder, all with complicated looks. Some elders even showed a fierce intent of killing in their eyes.
In Ji Hao’s spiritual space, the mysterious man showed up with his eyes shining with a bright blue light. Through Ji Hao’s eyes, he glanced at the small flag in Wu Thunder’s hand, and carefully observed that vividly green thunder bomb, then chuckled coldly.
“Did he say that Saint Pan Gu created the world with that piece of sh*t?” murmured the mysterious man teasingly, “What kind of world can be created with that? But, that small flag is made from a finger bone of Pan Gu… Not easy, truly not easy.”
“Ji Hao,” The mysterious man suddenly raised his voice and continued resonantly, “Let Pan Gu bell absorb his small flag. More or less, it’s nourishing to the bell…Be careful, you can’t release one hundred percent of the bell’s power yet, but that small flag is already connected with that Wu Thunder’s life. He can fully release the flag’s power!”
Wu Thunder smirked and pointed the small flag out. The vividly green thunder bomb disappeared on the flag, silently moving towards Ji Hao while being attached to a Chaos power stream, and then exploded.
Ji Hao was again forced back for tens of steps. As Chaos power streams released from the bell quaked, and even Ji Hao’s spirit blood was stirred. He narrowed his eyes, then vigilantly stared at Wu Thunder as he said with a deep voice, “This should be the greatest treasure of Chu Wu Clan, right?”
The mysterious man sat in Ji Hao’s spiritual space with his legs crossed, and responded seriously, “Priest Hua, Priest Mu, Dachi, Qing Wei, they dare not to preach unbridledly among human beings, and there’s a reason for that. This small flag can be counted as one of the best treasures possessed by the human-kind…But definitely not the only one.”
Ji Hao was enlightened. He took a deep breath and burst with a shrill growl, “Shayi, kill!”
Wu Thunder held the small flag, waving his arms while he pointed at Ji Hao and laughed, “Kill me? How can you…”
Puff! A purely dark sword penetrated Wu Thunder’s heart from the back. The sword wasn’t translucent, decorated with exquisite embossment, yet had been releasing a suffocating power of destruction. A large hand gripped Wu Thunder’s neck, slightly clenched its fingers and pulled off his head.
Silently, Yemo Shayi showed up behind Wu Thunder. A sticky, black flame spurted out from his palm, which wrapped up Wu Thunder’s head. Followed by a shrill scream, Wu Thunder’s head was incinerated. Coiling in thunderbolts, his soul struggled desperately in the dark flame, but soon was swallowed up by the fire of destruction.
Smirking evilly, Yemo Shayi said, “How can he kill you? I killed you!”
Yemo Shayi was a true Supreme-level powerful being, one of the strongest few in the Yemo Family of Yu Dynasty. Wu Thunder was indeed powerful, but he was only an elder of Chu Wu Clan, and was still far away from the level of Supreme Magus.
Besides, as a Supreme-level powerful being, Yemo Shayi assassinated Wu Thunder. Without being times more powerful than Yemo Shayi, how could Wu Thunder ever survive that?
The fire of destruction turned Wu Thunder’s soul into pure original soul power. Yemo Shayi released his devouring dark sun power and slowly absorbed Wu Thunder’s original soul power. His soul power was instantly improved, which made him feel extremely comfortable. Laughing out loud, he raised his long sword and shouted, “Who else wants to die? I can…Damn it!”
While Yemo Shayi shouted provocatively, in the surroundings, elders from tens of families and clans attacked simultaneously.
Tens of magic treasures were triggered together, each releasing a strong power vibration. Thunder, fire, lava, toxic gas… All kinds of attacks mixed together; even as a Supreme-level powerful being, Yemo Shayi was startled, hurriedly drawing back.
By joining hands, these elders were strong enough to cause lethal harm to Yemo Shayi.
Yemo Shayi dared not to be careless. Silently, he transformed into a dark shred of shadow and merged with the shadows of all surrounding people.
“Chu Wu Clan has a good relationship with High Sun Family, and we High Sun people should keep this treasure!” A High Sun Family elder dashed towards the small flag which floated in the midair.
“Nonsense! We Cloud Sun Family people and Chu Wu people are true relatives! This treasure should be ours…No, I mean, for temporary safekeeping!” A Cloud Sun Family elder immediately raised a long sword that was wrapped in bolts of lightning, and conveniently launched a hack towards that High Sun elder.
“Stop! The ancestor of our Qiong Sang Family once served as the great elder of Chi Wu Clan. This treasure should belong to us!” Tens of arrows fiercely swished over, surrounding the small flag.
Ji Hao curved his lips corners upwards. Powerful and influential families, which possessed the top-grade strength of the entire humankind, indeed!
Chapter 1336: Gong Gong Escapes
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“Haha, haha, haha!”
Ji Hao shielded Shermie behind him, his arms crossed over his chest as he laughed out loud towards those elders who had been shouting and yelling.
Undeniably, this small thunder bomb flag was a great treasure, but it was only one treasure. These people from powerful human families and clans, who believed that they were extraordinary, were acting like a bunch of street dogs at the moment, who gave up their basic dignity for one piece of bone!
“If I were an ancestor of yours, I would certainly slap you to death!” Looking at those greedy elders who were fighting over the small flag, Ji Hao laughed.
Many of them threw angry glances at Ji Hao. However, millions of elite warriors from those families also had the most of their attention on the small flag. Ji Hao’s words were ugly, despite which, no one had the time to attack Ji Hao.
Chu Wu Clan, Cloud Sun Family, High Sun Family, Qiong Sang Family, You Chao Family, Ghost Chariot Family…
All kinds of attacks were launched. Thunderbolts dazzled across the sky, smoke puffed up, while shrill ghost cries could be heard from all directions. All weird kinds of insects darted everywhere while spurting venoms; arrows, flying knives, misty skulls, long streamers, flags, large staffs, all kinds of treasures swished along with countless heavily armored, sturdy warriors.
Surrounding the small thunder bomb flag, people from those large human families and clans almost went insane.
Chu Wu Clan elders seemed to be even crazier than the others. Wu Thunder was assassinated by Yemo Shayi with a single sword move, but his death brought the other elders no feeling. Chu Wu people had always been wacky; most of them lacked the feelings that normal people had.
However, the small thunder bomb flag was the obsession in many Chu Wu elders’ hearts. In their eyes, human lives were not worth mentioning. Therefore, they neglected Wu Thunder’s death. Nevertheless, the small flag represented the highest thunder power. Anything related to ‘power’ could imprint deeply in their souls.
They dared to fight anyone in the world who attempted to lay a finger on their power!
It was like countless centuries ago, when for the ‘power’ they were pursuing, the ancestors of Chu Wu people even tried to assassinate Shennong!
“Wu!” Around thirty Chu Wu Clan elders held weirdly shaped staffs, raised their arms high, and screamed hoarsely. Behind them, tens of thousands of Chu Wu Maguspriests started an offering dance. Strong power streams transformed into different colored, glowing torrents, surging into these elders’ bodies.
Over thirty Chu Wu elders cast a spell in chorus. Above their heads, a weirdly colored sphere of light had been quickly swelling and shrinking, followed by a muffled thudding noise. This sphere of light looked like the heart of a strange creature, seeming to be quite weird and scary.
All of a sudden, this light sphere expanded to tens of thousands of meters long, then exploded. Countless light spots darted in all directions. Hiding in each light spot was a grasshopper-like, tiny poisonous Gu bug, covered in poisonous hair. Large amounts of venom had been spurting out from every single hair on these Gu bugs’ bodies. Those Gu bugs transformed into thin streams of light, striking towards everyone on the scene like a storm of shooting stars.
An indiscriminate attack…
No one thought that Chu Wu people could actually be so frenzied until they launched the attack on all surrounding elite warriors from those powerful families and clans.
Some elders protected themselves and a small number of their people in the surroundings with powerful magic treasures, while the other over a million elite human warriors shrieked in pain. Gu bugs drilled into their bodies, more or less; the poorest ones even had tens of bugs landed on their bodies.
Following a sizzling noise, dazzling light beams struck on these warriors’ faces, arms, thighs and all the other body parts which were exposed to the air. The bugs sprayed venoms, rapidly corroding their bodies. Be it Magus Kings or Divine Magi, their bodies had all been melting in the venom speedily.
These bugs were thousands of times tinier than sesame seeds. These Gu bugs happily wagged their tails and drilled into these warriors’ bodies. Within a blink of an eye, billions of big eggs hatched in the bodies of these warriors.
Around the wounds on these warriors’ bodies, their fleshes were squirming. Countless bugs hatched inside their bodies, ate their muscles, drank their blood, then laid more eggs and excreted large amounts of venoms.
They screamed and wailed. Hundreds of thousands of relatively weaker warriors covered their wounds with their hands and fell straight to the ground. Black smoke puffed up in streams from their wounds. They twitched intensely, with faint-pink blood oozing out of their eyes, ears, and mouth corners.
These Gu bugs were extremely greedy, and had been reproducing at a stunning rate. They crazily drank those warriors’ spirit blood. The bugs drank too fast, and their number was way too large. Consequently, these warriors suffered a rapid loss of spirit blood, and by now, the blood flowing out of their eyes, mouths, ears, and noses, was already like clear water.
‘Zi…’
Along with a shrill scream which was not pleasant to hear, a tens of thousands of meters long Gu bug darted out from that dazzling light sphere, behind countless Gu bugs. This enormous one looked exactly like those tiny ones.
This grasshopper-like, tremendous bug was also covered in poisonous hair. It suddenly raised its head and screamed towards the sky.
Countless thunderbolts descended from the air, struck on this bug and shattered the dense poisonous clouds rising from its body, but failed to destroy the clouds and truly touch its body.
This was an extremely fierce and dangerous Gu bug, that even the world couldn’t stand!
A dreadful power vibration spread all over the area. This gigantic bug roared and shook its body, clanging its dark poisonous hair, which were much thinner than cow hair. Followed by a high-pitched swishing noise, its poisonous hair darted everywhere.
Ji Hao scanned across this giant Gu bug with his spirit power and couldn’t help but bare his teeth and shake his head.
Chu Wu people were too terrifying. Ji Hao couldn’t tell exactly how the Chu Wu people raised this giant Gu bug, but every flying hair of this bug was as powerful as an arrow shot out by a Divine-Magus-level Eastern Wasteland archer with all of his power!
Without being able to protect those elite large family warriors, Ji Hao rang the bell with all strength and generated strong Chaos power streams, trying his best to shield those shrimp warriors in the Kui Gate.
A sizzling noise lingered around his ears, as thousands of highly poisonous bug hairs flew across Yu Chi’s house, where an altar was set in.
Ji Hao immediately turned around. He saw the altar was shattered by the bug hair. The sword intent and blood flying knife he buried in the altar slightly deviated. The three old Gong Gongs were trapped in the altar, without being able to do anything except roaring, with countless blood-red light beams generated by the blood flying knife constantly slicing their bodies. But as the sword intent and blood flying knife deviated, the three old Gong Gongs burst with resonant growls and struggled out of the altar.
The bodies of two old Gong Gongs blasted into clouds of blood mist the moment they left the altar.
The last old Gong Gong screamed in pain while barely holding his body together. He flicked his hand and threw out two tens of thousands of meters long, sharp crescent-shaped blades.
The crescent-shaped pair of blades swept across the Kui Gate battlefield. Tens of thousands of human warriors, who were suffering from Gu bugs, didn’t manage to react timely. As the blade light dazzled, they were cut into pieces.
Chapter 1337: Gong Gong’s Counterattack
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“What is this?” A Suiren Family elder exclaimed, his eyes fixed on the old Gong Gong.
“He is… is…!” Some people seemed to recognize the old Gong Gong. A Chu Wu elder leaped up, pointed his finger at Gong Gong, and shouted. But he didn’t manage to speak out that title, because he was too nervous.
Tens of thousands of elite human warriors, who were cut in two at the waists, fell from the sky into the flood, along with a rain of blood. Among theme, some were strong Divine Magi, but they managed to do no more than howl in pain, before the flood swirled them away.
A Divine Magus could regrow his or her body from a single drop of blood. One wouldn’t be able to kill a Divine Magus by cutting him or her in two at the waist. Even if one chopped this Divine Magus into meat paste, as long as a trace of the soul remained existing, he or she could quickly regrow his or her body with his or her great life-force. However, the pair of crescent-shaped blades was strangely powerful, which drained the spirit blood of those warriors who were cut by it. Therefore, even Divine Magi were killed by the pair of blade right on the spot.
The entire Kui Gate battlefield fell into a deathly silence. Ji Hao carefully gave Shermie a hand sign and told him to lead all shrimp warriors in Kui Gate to retreat as quickly as possible. An old Gong Gong escaped from the altar, and the situation instantly became difficult.
Elders and elite warriors from those powerful human clans and families all paused, staring at Gong Gong, stunned. He slaughtered tens of thousands of elite human warriors with a single strike. What kind of powerful being was him?
“He…he…” A Cloud Sun Family elder suddenly burst with a scream, “Crazy Chu Wu people, give us the antidote!”
“Give us the antidote!” All elders who had their warriors injured by Chu Wu people’s Gu bugs growled out. They were facing a strong enemy now, and they had to restore the strengths of all their warriors as soon as they could. Otherwise, under Gong Gong’s blades, these warriors would be no stronger than a group of weak rabbits, and he would be able to do anything he wanted to them.
“Antidote?” Before Chu Wu elders responded, the old Gong Gong, who had just freed himself from the altar, had already leaped into the air and roared in rage, “What antidote do you want? Die, die, die! Human beings, you should all die!”
Gong Gong’s long black robe was ragged by the flying blood knife, and his sturdy body was covered in wounds. Visibly, blood-red power streams lingered around his muscles and bones, and had been corroding his body. Sticky drops of blood dripped down from his wounds, emitting a suffocating odor. Meanwhile, the power vibration releasing from his body had been declining constantly and rapidly.
The blood flying knife was so evil, that even Gong Gong couldn’t do anything to the nasty blood power released from it. While suffering from the blood power, Gong Gong tried all secret magics he knew and took tens of kinds of precious magic herb within the span of a couple of breaths, but failed to dispel the dirty blood power lingering inside his body. In the meanwhile, he watched the other two old Gong Gongs become two clouds of blood mist.
Clouds of blood mist, gone without leaving a trace, completely disappearing…
This old Gong Gong was shocked, enraged, and sad. They were gods, divine creatures; as a feature of gods, they were different from human beings, who had relatively separated and independent physical bodies and souls. When human beings died, their souls could reincarnate. With special secret magic, their souls could turn into ancestors’ souls, ghosts, and many other strange forms. But when gods died, they would die for good. They would disappear from this world without leaving a trace, even without a chance to become ghosts. Therefore, this old Gong Gong understood that the other two old Gong Gongs, his direct relatives, his families, were gone! He was injured severely too, and the blood flying sword had still been fiercely hurting his body, his soul. He gasped desperately; he could die at any time.
Gasping for a while, without saying one more word, Gong Gong wielded his pair of blades and raised tens of thousands of meters long, crescent-shaped beams of blade light, hacking towards the elite warriors of the large families in the front.
“Kill! Kill! Kill! I will kill every enemy of our Gong Gong Family!” The old Gong Gong roared insanely. He had fallen into a crazy, hysterical state. The pair of destructive blades swept across the battlefield and shredded countless elite warriors, who were injured by Gu bugs and could not move.
Ji Hao stood still. He released his spirit power like waves of water, firmly locking on the broken altar.
This altar was broken already, and the damage it suffered had affected the other eight altars. The other eight altars were quaking intensely. Old Gong Gongs struggled violently in the eight altars, and the eight altars seemed to be on the verge of collapse. Among twenty-seven old Gong Gongs, including this one in the Kui Gate, twelve managed to keep their bodies together barely.
Under the overwhelming waves of hacks launched by the nine blood flying knives, five old Gong Gongs were minced and turned into puddles of blood before they could even fight back. The nine blood flying knives absorbed old Gong Gongs’ blood, turning fiercer and even more powerful. In the other eight altars, the eleven surviving old Gong Gongs were injured even worse, seeming to die right away.
All of a sudden, the enormous Gu bug controlled by Chu Wu elders screamed shrilly, then widely opened its mouthpart and sprayed a sticky stream of dark venom towards that old Gong Gong.
The old Gong Gong instantly dodged, transformed into large streams of water, and merged into the blood. Arrow-like streams of venom swished across the sky but failed to touch even a hair of Gong Gong. Instead, it struck the broken altar and completely shattered its base.
The nine connected altars exploded thunderously, while the nine blood flying knives clanged brightly. The tractive force from the nine altars was gone. Instead, the nine blood flying knives sensed the tractive force from Ji Hao’s spirit blood, transformed into nine long streaks of blood-red light, and flew over, darting into his body one after another.
Eleven severely wounded old Gong Gongs rushed out of the other eight altars, with their bodies turning into blood bit by bit, dripping down. They roared towards the sky. Chasing after the nine blood-red streaks of light and crossing millions of miles, their thunderbolt-light, sharp gazes landed on Ji Hao’s body.
“Little human scum!” Eleven old Gong Gongs shouted in chorus. They strenuously flew into the sky and boosted up their powers. Visibly, dark power streams transformed into dense dark clouds and covered the sky. From all directions, the flood, the rain, and the water streams pouring down from the sky were all being absorbed by their bodies, turning into pure water power and surging into their bodies.
Having broken out of those altars, and being nourished by the inexhaustible water power from the twelve water worlds, these old Gong Gongs body conditions were stabilized, even though dark, sticky blood had still been dripping down from their bodies. They roared towards the sky, then cursed and shouted their own names out.
In the other eight water gates behind the Kui Gate, countless water-kind creatures were thrilled. They raised giant waves and followed behind the eleven Gong Gongs closely, marching to the Kui Gate.
“Kill all human beings! Occupy Pan Gu world!” growled one old Gong Gong.
Their original plan was enslaving the humankind. However, as they were almost shredded by blood flying knives, these old Gong Gongs were infuriated to an extreme degree. They didn’t want to enslave human beings anymore. Slaves? How could slaves be easier to use than these silly water-kind creatures?
By now, they wanted to kill all human beings and have Pan Gu world all to themselves!
“Kill! Kill! Kill!” Endless waves rolled to the Kui Gate.
Chapter 1338: Aggressive Sword Move
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The allied human force was now turned into a mess.
They fought each other. But before they could reach to an end of their internal conflict, a fierce old Gong Gong popped out and slaughtered tens of thousands of their warriors. Before they could gather their strengths and kill this old Gong Gong, eleven old Gong Gongs showed up, marching towards them with countless water-kind creatures. These eleven were also severely wounded, but even more dangerous and crazier.
The twelve water worlds ‘inlaid’ on Pan Gu world had been merging with the Pan Gu world, or in other words, were being devoured. The inexhaustible water power from these twelve worlds would become the strongest natural power in Pan Gu world, before Pan Gu world completely devoured and digested these twelve worlds. During this process, the power of the Gong Gong Family would reach to an unprecedented peak.
All water-kind spirit creatures, even all the ordinary water-kind creatures, would become tens of times more powerful than before. During this period of time, a little water-kind spirit creature, which could only raise three-feet-tall waves normally, would be able to easily raise hundred-meters-tall waves. And those large, enormous water-kind spirit creatures, who could already raise giant waves, would be able to stir up world-destroying waves.
At the moment, the allied human force was facing waves of overwhelming, world-destroying waves, coming from all directions.
The waves rolled over from every direction, purely dark, and looking like iron walls. Countless weird-looking water-kind spirit creatures were hidden in those waves. They roared as loudly as they could, and marched towards the allied human force under the leadership of the eleven old Gong Gongs.
At this very point in time, some elders from those powerful human families and clans still reached out their hands and strived for that thunder bomb small flag, with no efforts spared.
Surrounding them, elite warriors were slaughtered; right in front of them was a tsunami-like water-kind force. Yet, they neglected it all. They neglected all kinds of terrible consequences that the giant waves could bring, and instead, saw nothing else but the thunder bomb flag!
Taking the thunder bomb flag, weakening Chu Wu Clan, strengthening themselves!
For the thunder bomb flag, a little sacrifice was not worth mentioning.
Tens of silhouettes dashed around the flag, as fast as lightning. They bumped into each other and released thunderbolts, hurricane, raging fires, and poisonous gases. Meanwhile, the enormous Gu bug had been spraying venom randomly under the control of Chu Wu people. Blood splashed everywhere, along with body parts; even the sky seemed to fall.
The old Gong Gong with a pair of crescent-shaped blade laughed with a hissing voice. He scornfully glanced at those elders who almost fought their brains out over the thunder bomb flag. He roared hoarsely and killed surrounding human warriors with all of his power.
These elders…were hopeless. Human beings couldn’t count on them. On the contrary, some passionate and brave ones among those elite warriors from these powerful human families were the future of the humankind. And the Gong Gongs wanted to destroy this very future of the humankind.
‘Kill, kill, kill.!’ That old Gong Gong wielded his blades and slaughtered crazily. He smirked and raised sky-flooding waves around his body. Every wave had a crescent-shaped beam of blade light sparkling on it. When the waves rose to the sky, body parts were thrown up like trash.
No blood could be seen on these body parts, as the pair of crescent-shaped blades had already drained all the spirit blood of these dead human warriors.
“Old dogs! Gong Gong is killing your people! Your children! Your descendants! Do you not care about their lives only because of a thunder bomb flag?” Ji Hao couldn’t bear watching all this anymore. The eleven Gong Gong and countless water-kind creatures were approaching, and Ji Hao was definitely their first target.
At the moment, he should disappear from the scene, because that was the safest thing to do.
Nevertheless, he couldn’t bear watching the behavior of these elders, he truly couldn’t. That old Gong Gong had been slaughtering their people as easily as chopping watermelons, while these elders were still endlessly fighting against each other over a small thunder bomb flag!
“Ji Hao, who do you think you are? What qualification do you have to talk to us like that?” An elder laughed, “Such a great treasure, it will bring us fortune. Our family will thrive with it. For a treasure like this, sacrificing a million clansmen is…acceptable!”
The old Gong Gong who was slaughtering human warriors with his crescent pair of blades suddenly burst with thunderous laughter, “Human beings, this is what human beings are like! Haha! Fuxi, Suiren, Xuanyuan, Shennong, You Chao! You old people, look at your descendants…These are human beings, and these are your descendants!”
Following his hysterical laughter, this Gong Gong wielded his blades and sent hundreds of human heads up into the sky.
Those poor elite warriors! Indeed, they could never rival this old Gong Gong, but at least they could run. Nevertheless, Gu bugs released by Chu Wu people had still been running rampant inside their bodies, which weakened their bodies to an extreme point. Facing Gong Gong’s blades, they didn’t even have the strength to run!
At this moment, over one million elite human warriors were merely lambs for slaughter!
Ji Hao gave a resonant, bright roar. Seeing Shermie and large groups of shrimp warriors dive into the flood, leaving the battlefield at their highest speed, Ji Hao eas relieved. He shattered the space with one step and blocked that old Gong Gong’s way.
That thousands of meters tall Gong Gong looked down at Ji Hao, twitched his mouth corners, and gave a grim smile. Then, he raised his pair of blades and hacked down violently.
Ji Hao smiled coldly too, as a Chaos power stream spurted out from the Pan Gu bell and swiftly drilled into Ji Hao’s body. With muffled, thunder-like noises that could be heard from his body, Ji Hao started growing taller, meter by meter. Within a blink of an eye, he became thousands of meters tall as well.
The pair of fire snakes darted out of Ji Hao’s sleeves and hissed shrilly. They expanded their bodies to tens of thousands of meters long and let Ji Hao tread on their bodies. The pair of snakes was coiled in raging flames. They carried Ji Hao up and floated in the midair. Suddenly, they opened their jaws and let out two blazing fire streams towards that Gong Gong.
During the past few years, Ji Hao had been cultivating this pair of fire snakes with no efforts spared. He had spent incalculable resources on them. By now, this pair was about to turn into flood dragons. The fire that came out of their mouths was no longer earth-core poisonous fire. Instead, it was now the glistening, bright, liquid-gold-like essence sun fire.
The essence sun fire was not too pure, but it was authentic, spreading on that Gong Gong’s face.
Wielding his blades, that Gong Gong howled in pain. Surely, he recognized this pair of fire snakes, magical creatures from the earth core, found deep under Southern Wasteland volcanos. These kinds of fire snakes were indeed amazingly powerful, but at the level of this pair, they shouldn’t be able to do much.
Nevertheless, the fire released by this pair of fire snake was essence sun fire!
That old Gong Gong wasn’t prepared for this. Half of his face was immediately incinerated, which made him scream and deviated his blades.
A shred of shadow suddenly emerged from behind him. Silently, Yemo Shayi penetrated the heart of this Gong Gong with his sword and pierced the sword tip out of this Gong Gong’s chest.
“Shameless!” Again, this Gong Gong didn’t see this coming. How could a Supreme-level powerful being sneak up on him and stick a shining sword into his heart?
Ji Hao’s Pan Gu Dragon Mark let out an echoing, bright dragon roar, as Ji Hao gripped the sword hilt with both hands and made the Big Dipper step. He silently launched eighty-one sword hacks at this Gong Gong in a row.
Following the series of metal clangs, the pair of crescent-shaped blades held in this Gong Gong’s hands splintered. He couldn’t believe this, shrieking in surprise. While his voice lingered in the air, Ji Hao cut his body into hundreds of pieces.
Chapter 1339: Snakes Become Dragons
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“You!” This Gong Gong was cut into hundreds of pieces by Ji Hao, but every piece became a meters tall clone of his. They pointed at Ji Hao and screamed in rage.
“I can kill you!” Ji Hao gripped Pan Gu Dragon Mark calmly and looked at the hundreds of Gong Gong clones, then said, “Gong Gong, the Water God, as amazing as the legends indeed! The water is soft and flexible; it can merge, and can also split. Your body, your soul, is cut into hundreds of pieces, but every single piece became a clone of yours! Impressive, truly impressive!”
Gong Gong was so powerful. For this exact reason, Ji Hao couldn’t let him live!
A living Gong Gong was way too threatening to the humankind!
“How can you ever kill me?” Hundreds of Gong Gong clones roared in chorus. In both anger and confusion, they yelled at Ji Hao, “I am Gong Gong, the Water God! I am a god! But you are a human being, a mortal human being!”
“I can kill you!” Still, Ji Hao calmly looked at Gong Gong and said, “You are a god, what’s so important about that?”
This old Gong Gong returned to Pan Gu world from the far Chaos with Yu Ancestor’s great natural ability. Ji Hao refused to believe that Gong Gong didn’t suffer any power loss during the process. Added with the fact that before his return was completed, he suffered thousands of hacks from the blood flying knife in the altar, at this moment, this old Gong Gong had ten percent of his power remained, at most.
Ten percent, Yemo Shayi could easily suppress him. But still, Yemo Shayi attacked him from the back almost shamelessly!
Ji Hao wasn’t weak, and Pan Gu Dragon Mark was a top-grade, fierce treasure. Killing a severely wounded old Gong Gong, wasn’t this reasonable? Smilingly raising Pan Gu Dragon Mark, Ji Hao looked at the eleven old Gong Gongs, who had raised giant waves and had been approaching, then smiled and said, “It’s too late! You’re too slow!”
Pan Gu Dragon Mark descended along with a splendid glow. The hundreds of clones, who were attempting to merge back together, were shredded by Ji Hao with a wild wave of sword hacks.
Pan Gu Dragon Mark let out bright dragon roars, which echoed to the clouds. Waves of dreadful, destructive power struck into this Gong Gong’s body, crushing his original soul. Dark spheres of light floated in the air as the last remains of this Gong Gong — These were his body, or his soul, or the purest divine power which generated him!
The pair of fire snakes was suddenly agitated. They raised their heads, turned around, and pitifully looked at Ji Hao.
The greediness and desire were rolling in their eyes. They couldn’t wait to swallow up the great divine power left by this Gong Gong after his body died. Ji Hao looked at them in surprise and murmured, “But he’s a Water God. He…Hm, I think I am wrong.”
Ji Hao was enlightened all of a sudden. Water Gods, Fire Gods, they might have different natures, but their powers all originated from the purest power of Pan Gu world. At the moment, these dark light spheres still had features of ‘water’, but after being devoured and digested by the pair of fire snakes, the nature of the divine power contained in these light spheres would naturally switch to ‘fire’.
Powers had different natures, but eventually, all powers would go back to Chaos, to Taiji.
“All yours!” Ji Hao gently patted the heads of the pair of snakes.
“Little one, don’t you dare!” From far away, the eleven old Gong Gongs who had been rushing over growled out loud together.
“Why wouldn’t I?” Ji Hao laughed aloud. He intentionally released the nine blood flying knives, and let them hover around him. Nine long blood-red light beams tore the air apart and wove into a giant blood-red web around him.
The eleven old Gong Gongs acted like raging bulls which saw a red cloth, when they saw the nine blood flying knives. Scorching hot stream puffed out of their nostrils, as they flew towards Ji Hao at their highest speed. Sadly, the serious wounds on their bodies were never healed. The dirty blood power from the blood pool had been ceaselessly corroding their bodies, because of which, they were only slightly faster than the giant waves they raised, even though they were flying at their current highest speed.
Reaching to Ji Hao couldn’t happen within a short while.
The pair of fire snakes happily opened their jaws and inhaled deeply towards the spheres of dark light in front of Ji Hao. Each dark light sphere was releasing a strong power vibration. Thousands of different sized dark light spheres were evenly divided into two parts, and were swallowed up by the pair of snakes.
Sideway, a boney arm thrust over and attempted to plunder those dark light spheres from the mouths of the two fire snakes. Ji Hao, saw it and acted immediately. He conveniently swung his sword down and generated a shrill howl. Following the howl, the arm of the skeleton puppet sent out by a Chu Wu Clan elder was chopped off.
“Ji Hao!” Watching Ji Hao cut off the arm of his best puppet and seriously weakening it, that Chu Wu elder pointed his finger at Ji Hao and yelled in anger, “You colluded with the water-kind, and you attacked me! You, you…”
Ji Hao didn’t even want to say one more word to these old men, who were ridiculously greedy, and knew nothing but their own interests.
The scales of the pair of fire snakes stood up one after another, while their enormous bodies trembled intensely. Ji Hao leaped up from their backs, with his entire body shining with a dazzling golden light. The nine dragons chariot flew rumblingly out of his forehead and released sky-devouring flames, bumping into the group of elders.
The nine dragons chariot was the divine weapon of the East God Taiyi. The golden light and raging flame released from it were both extremely powerful. Those elders were all protected by top-grade magic treasures, but still, they stopped fighting and desperately fled in all directions, because they dared not to take even one strike from the chariot.
Before the chariot, Ji Hao grabbed the thunder bomb flag. The flag struggled intensely, but Ji Hao threw it directly into the Pan Gu bell.
The bell rang itself, and the thunder bomb flag, which had been quaking and sparkling, suddenly quieted down. It transformed into a stream of Chaos power and merged into the bell.
The bell rang for three times in a row. Abruptly, Ji Hao felt that he had gained a better control of the bell. He spread his spirit power on the bell, and the bell expanded. Within a blink of an eye, the bell expanded to about one hundred meters tall, and the Chaos power it released easily covered the area with a radius of hundreds of miles.
“I took this treasure, old dogs! Do you agree?” Ji Hao had already offended those elders openly, and now, he decided to push it even further!
With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao trod on the nine dragons chariot, surrounded by the pair of fire snakes which had been shaking intensely, proudly looking down at the group of elders, who were stunned. Pan Gu Dragon Mark had been quaking excitedly, with its power condensed into hazy dragon silhouettes, coiling around the sword edge.
The group of elders glared at Ji Hao. How dare he attack noble elders? How dare he take the great treasure which belonged to Chu Wu Clan? These elders hadn’t met such a rude, disrespectful young man for many years! They should teach him a good lesson!
These elders ignored the giant waves roaring over from all directions and the tremendous water-kind army, which was united by the eleven Gong Gongs. They also ignored their warriors, who were killed or badly injured. They quickly glanced at each other, then decided to combine their powers and kill Ji Hao together.
All of a sudden, world-shaking dragon roars could be heard, from around Ji Hao. The pair of fire snakes abruptly sloughed. Their entire bodies burned with the essence sun fire, while a pair of beautiful deer horns grew out of their head. On both of their bellies, five claws reached out, coiled in fire!
After absorbing the power of an old Gong Gong, the pair of fire snake transformed into dragons, right in front of everyone on the scene!
Chapter 1340: Shock the Group with the Sword
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The two snakes transformed into dragons and released two tremendous streams of power, swiftly spreading in all directions.
The nine dragons chariot floated in the sky, with two golden-red dragons hovering around it. As the pair of dragons released blazing flames from their mouths, boiling-hot airwaves swept across millions of miles of area, and evaporated all the rain and waves momentarily. Countless water-kind creatures hid in the flood screamed, before they were incinerated by the dazzling golden light.
Standing on the chariot, Ji Hao watched the pair of snakes transform into a pair of dragons. Sensing that power of evolution, the erupting, thriving life-force, he heard a ‘crack’ from his heart. Then somehow, he felt that an invisible barrier break inside his body.
Ji Hao laughed out loud. Gripping the Taiji Universe mirror with his left hand and the Pan Gu Dragon Mark with his right hand, he proudly looked at the group of elders and provoked, “Old dogs, in your entire lives, you are hustling to make some profits. To the humankind, to this world, you are just like wild wolves’ white poop, completely useless!”
“Except for wasting food, what else can you do?”
“Come on, come on! Fight, die! Killing you bunch of old dogs may not make the world a better place, but it will surely not make it worse! Without you old dogs, the humankind may not grow stronger, but undoubtedly, it will get better!”
Opening his mouth, Ji Hao let out a stream of essence sun fire, as a dazzling light shone from every single pore of his. Pointing at those stunned elders, he shouted, “Come on, I am Marquis Yao Ji Hao! I am right here! I am the one who broke the Kui Gate! I am the one took the highest credit! I am Ji Hao! With my heart and soul, I will help Si Wen Ming attain the throne!”
“No colorful words, no schemes, no useless tricks! If you want your lowly kids to ascend to the throne, talk to me with your fists!”
“Kill me, kill Si Wen Ming, kill Emperor Shun, kill all human beings who know about the flood-control mission. Then, you can push whoever you want onto the throne!”
“But, old dogs, do you have the guts? Do you have the strength?”
Ji Hao laughed out wildly, sounding almost hysterical. Sensing Ji Hao’s pride and his confidence, the pair of dragons roared thunderously towards the sky!
Holding the two supreme treasures, Ji Hao coldly looked at the group of elders with a strong intent of killing in his eyes.
Si Wen Ming and him, and countless brave human warriors, fought so hard against the water-kind. They disregarded their own safety for the future of the humankind. Finally, with the final step, the mission was going to be accomplished. Why would Ji Hao let these greedy old dogs have the credit?
The fierce intent of killing pierced straight into the sky, as Ji Hao growled through gritted teeth, “Come on, try kill me! Those Gong Gongs want to kill me, and you old dogs want to kill me too. Why don’t you join hands with those Gong Gongs and do it together?”
“Come on, let’s fight, let’s kill! Either you kill me, or I will send you to hell!”
As Ji Hao said, killing these old elders might not bring the humankind into a stronger state, but the humankind would be better off without them for sure; the humankind would be cleaner, purer, more ‘human-like’, without them!
These elders glowered at Ji Hao, as giant waves rolled over from all directions. Except for the sky above their heads, they would see nothing but roaring water if they looked around, and nothing else at all.
Facing such giant waves, added with the eleven maniacal Gong Gongs, the allied human force on the scene was facing a risk of complete destruction.
“Whether the humankind is good or not, as a young man, you don’t get to evaluate it.” said a Qiong Sang Family elder slowly, “As for whether we are bad or not…Who are you? Do you have the qualification to criticize us…?”
Before he finished, a clear light sphere glistened between Ji Hao’s eyebrows. The golden bridge instantly brought Ji Hao to the Qiong Sang elder, and the Pan Gu Dragon Mark penetrated the elder’s forehead. Pop! Golden fire spurted out from every pore of the elder, burning him into ashes.
Pan Gu Dragon Mark was way too powerful, and Ji Hao was so swift, that a full second after the Qiong Sang elder’s body and soul were both incinerated by the essence sun fire, a horn-shaped magic treasure worn by him buzzed shrilly, releasing waves of electric bolts that swept across the entire area.
This was a top-grade magic treasure meant for both offense and defense, at the level of half-step-Supreme-Magus. Nevertheless, before it could release its great defensive power, its owner was killed right on the spot.
The Pan Gu bell buzzed and released a Chaos power stream. It locked on the horn-shaped treasure and then swallowed it up.
Raising Pan Gu Dragon Mark, Ji Hao roared towards the sky, “This old dog is dead. The other old dogs, who else wants to die?”
The group of elders was shocked for real. They stepped back, as fast as they could, for over a hundred miles. They stared at Ji Hao, and couldn’t believe their eyes. Their minds went blank — Did Ji Hao truly, truly kill a Qiong Sang Family elder?
How could he?
No, they shouldn’t be thinking about how Ji Hao could kill that elder momentarily, because the real question should be — How dare he?
How dare he do it? Qiong Sang Family was the family of Emperor Shaohao. Qiong Sang Family people were direct descendants of Emperor Shaohao, the possessors of the purest Shaohao bloodline, which was one of the noblest bloodlines of the humankind. Qiong Sang Family was highly influential among human beings. Meanwhile, it was a totem worshipped by all Eastern Wasteland clans, even nobler and more sacred than the Yi Family.
How dare Ji Hao kill a Qiong Sang Family elder?
Was he insane? Perhaps, he was truly insane!
Over so many years, only Qiong Sang elders, and elders from the other legendary human families and clans, could bully the others with their powers and the social status of their families, as much as they liked! But no one ever dared to offend any of these elders, not even a little bit! Even human emperors had to maintain good relationships with these elders, as long as they wanted to stay in the position of the human emperor. For many things, important things, human emperors had to listen to these elders. Otherwise, even human emperors could fall into troubles!
Not even human emperors dared to offend these elders, but how could Ji Hao dare kill one of them?
In fact, this Qiong Sang elder was the second important elder Ji Hao killed. Before this, Wu Thunder, the Chu Wu Clan elder, was also killed under Ji Hao’s order!
“Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you’re out of your mind! You, you, you…” A You Chao Family elder stood on his flying fort, pointing at Ji Hao and cursing, “You killed Elder Wu Thunder, and now you killed Elder Qiong Sang Feather! You, you…”
“I also killed Wu Gu!” Ji Hao raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark and shouted, “Wu Gu from the Chu Wu Clan, I killed him too! He sneaked into the Kui Gate and tried to collude with Dark Water Serpent and destroy our humankind! That kind of old dog should die! You bunch of old dogs should all die!”
With the fire of anger burning in his heart, Ji Hao growled, “Who else wants the credit more than the future of the humankind? Step out if you dare to!”
Pan Gu Dragon Mark let out resounding, resonant dragon roars. The sharp intent of killing released from the sword made the looks of many elders change suddenly.
Chapter 1341: Fight the Group of Devil
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“This kid…will become a disaster of our humankind!”
“We can’t let him live. Otherwise, we will be facing an unexpected misfortune!”
“Kill him, peel him, destroy his soul!”
“And his treasures! All his treasures are rare, valuable pieces. That sword should belong to my family!”
…
Elders from those powerful families and clans glared at Ji Hao, hysterically cursing and criticizing him. In their eyes, Ji Hao was the greatest shame of the entire humankind, a scum of the human society and a future trouble.
Meanwhile, they righteously indicated that Ji Hao’s treasures were all supreme pieces that should belong to ‘orthodox’ human beings instead of staying in Ji Hao’s hands, serving as his talons and fangs. For sure, with the so-called ‘orthodox’ human beings, they meant their own families.
Ji Hao laughed, without saying a word. He laughed so loudly that it even wrinkled his face.
These people, these people…these people… After knowing about Emperor Shun, Si Xi, Si Wen Ming, Candle Dragon Gui, Wulong Yao and the other human elders like them, and witnessing the passion and love these human elders towards the humankind, Ji Hao seriously couldn’t believe that so many disgusting ‘human-like creatures’ actually existed among all human beings. Even the word ‘shameless’ couldn’t describe these people!
They made Ji Hao feel even sicker than Priest Hua and Priest Mu ever did.
Priest Hua and Priest Mu weren’t human beings. They were greedy and shameless, but they never reminded Ji Hao of himself. However, these old people were descendants of human emperors and ancient, powerful human beings; they represented the purest ‘humanity’. But, they were so despicable. Looking at these people, Ji Hao felt that even he himself had suddenly turned filthy.
“Your people are so unlucky…to have you as their ancestors!” As Ji Hao slowly raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark, the nine dragons chariot treading under his feet glowed with a dazzling golden light. From the golden light, Mr. Crow darted out and stood on the chariot, spreading his thousands of meters wide, golden wings.
The eleven Gong Gongs and countless water-kind creatures approached in formidable arrays. Countless water-kind creatures screamed and shrieked, bringing millions of weapons out of the water and pointing at Ji Hao and human warriors around him.
An elder suddenly burst with a hoarse scream, then pointed at Ji Hao and shouted, “Gong Gongs! This kid is a curse of our humankind, a curse of Pan Gu world! Are you willing to join hands and kill him together with us?”
The group of Gong Gongs paused for a second. They glanced at each other, then roared madly. They wanted to kill Ji Hao. These powerful human families were enemies of the Gong Gong Family too, but at this moment, Ji Hao was a common enemy of both sides.
Because of Ji Hao, the Gong Gong Family suffered a terrible loss. They should kill him first, then deal with these human elders, who seemed to have problems with their heads; this was the plan of the eleven Gong Gongs.
Gong Gongs grinned. They bared their teeth and grinned hideously. They planned to kill Ji Hao, then immediately swallow this allied human force with the great water-kind army. After that, they would raise the flood with the water power from the twelve small worlds, and overturn the entire human world!
Such a perfect plan; it just couldn’t be better.
Hundreds of heavily armored, strong water-kind spirit creatures trod on waves and walked out, holding all kinds of weapons and releasing sharp power vibrations. They silently encircled Ji Hao. From thousands of miles away, they released different sized thunderbolts, which then transformed into cyan, blue, or black ripples, sweeping towards Ji Hao from all directions along with a dense watery mist in the air.
The group of Gong Gong stopped approaching. They stood on waves, expectantly watching the full attack launched by the hundreds of strong water-kind spirit creatures under their commands. Meanwhile, they had been absorbing the water power in the surroundings as quickly as they could to replenish their consumed spirit blood, trying to fight against the power of Ji Hao’s blood flying knives.
Thousands of thunderbolts generated by spirit creature powers struck towards Ji Hao quietly.
Those elders laughed out loud. Leading their uninjured elite warriors, they approached Ji Hao. What reached near Ji Hao the first was that giant grasshopper-like Gu bug from Chu Wu Clan. The bug flapped its small wings and flew towards Ji Hao, leaving a black beam of light in the air.
Ji Hao chuckled, which sounded so cold.
He slightly waved the Taiji Universe mirror held in his left hand and let out a clear stream of light which illuminated the whole area. Within the clear light, the thousands of thunderbolts disappeared without a trace. In the next moment, all thunderbolts struck on the giant Gu bugs’ body simultaneously and generated a series of popping noise, stirring up thousands of colorful blooms of watery light from the bug’s body.
Tens of elders from Chu Wu Clan trembled slightly while the giant Gu was torn into pieces by the joint-handed strike from the hundreds of strong water-kind spirit creatures. A dreadful counterforce swiftly reached to the tens of elders through the connection between them and the bug.
“Move!” These Chu Wu elders, who had been controlling the big, screamed shrilly. Tens of them cast a spell and transferred the counterforce to those clansmen behind them, who had been constantly providing them the power.
As these Chu Wu elder trembled slightly, over ten-thousand people detonated all of a sudden. The others were injured too, with blood spurting out from their noses, mouths, ears, and eyes. Most of them had their power flows disorganized, which made them vomit blood, falling into the flood from the midair.
“So cruel! Let’s kill him together!” A You Chao Family elder yelled from inside his sturdy flying fort. That square-shaped, bronze flying fort had an exquisite building on it. The fort rose into the air and moved to above Ji Hao’s head momentarily. A great magnetic force was released from the bottom of the flying fort, transforming into a colorful stream of light and pouring down towards Ji Hao’s head.
The Pan Gu bell spun slightly and released a stream of Chaos power, which transformed into a giant lotus, spinning in the sky. Countless lotus petals cut the colorful light stream and shredded this stream of magnetic force.
Ji Hao laughed as the nine dragons chariot rose into the sky and started a raging fire, bumping fiercely into the flying fort. Pan Gu Dragon Mark shone with a sharp sword light and cut open over thirty-thousand layers of defensive screens around the fort, then cut the fort into two, as easily as slicing a tofu piece. Along with a dazzling light and a blazing fire, the chariot bumped onto the collapsing fort. Following a shrill howl, the You Chao Family elder and his flying fort were both incinerated by the nine dragons chariot’s fire.
Human silhouettes flashed in all directions. Elders, human warriors and the hundreds of strong water-kind spirit creatures had all been growling thunderously, marching towards Ji Hao as if he was an absolutely irreconcilable enemy.
These human families and clans and those water-kind spirit creatures under the command of the Gong Gong Family were deadly enemies. But suddenly, they joined hands, combined their powers, and cooperated perfectly when marching towards Ji Hao.
“Powerful human families, legendary human families!” Ji Hao sneered and wielded the Taiji universe mirror quickly. Streams of clear light were released, which reversed all attacks and disarrayed the enemies.
Casting a Yu Yu’s sword spell, Ji Hao raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark with his right hand. Wherever his sword light reached, blood surged in streams, while body parts flew all over the sky.
Pan Gu Dragon Mark was extremely sharp, and not a single treasure or body could ever survive under its sharp edge.
Within ten breaths, three hundred strong water-kind spirit creatures, forty-eight elders, and thousands of elite human warriors were cut into pieces by Pan Gu Dragon Mark.
Chapter 1342: The Cold Sword Light
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
Water-tank-sized ‘raindrops’ fell from the sky, while countless hundreds of miles thick water torrents poured down. The immeasurably great water power condensed into an ocean, floating in the air.
Even the glow of the nine dragons chariot had been suppressed to an extreme point. At this very moment, under the effect of the Water God power released by the eleven Gong Gongs joint handedly, Pan Gu world became ‘Pan Gu water world.”
Among the five basic natural powers, ‘water’ was now at an absolute advantage, while ‘fire’, as a natural rival of ‘water’, was subdued to the limit. Not to mention the nine dragons chariot, even the sun in the sky seemed to die.
Ji Hao gasped loudly, then laughed out loud. Just now, he burned quite some energy to slaughter those people and water-kind creatures, and by now, over ninety percent of his power was consumed up. He gasped loudly and quickly, but what he inhaled was sticky and cold ‘watery mist’, the absolute opposite of the sun power that he released.
Surrounding him, people from those powerful human families and water-kind spirit creatures smirked while approaching. They even neglected the heavy loss they suffered just now.
“His power must have run out! Rush up! Hack him to death!”
“Haha, his spirit star power…The sun? No, impossible! Except for East Emperor Taiyi, no one else can ever turn the sun into a spirit star! It must be some kind of power very similar to the power of the sun!”
“Whatever it is, as long as it’s with a nature of fire, his power can never be replenished in Pan Gu world now!”
“Not to mention the other stars, even the sun is now dim. This kid has run out of power, he’s dead!”
“Be careful, be careful! This kid is brutal. Even if he has run out of power, we shouldn’t underestimate his physical strength. That sword of his is way too fierce, such that even if he uses the sword merely with his physical strength, we might not be able to defeat him!”
Countless greedy eyes were fixed on Ji Hao. Large groups of elite human warriors lined up in battle formations and approached from every direction. From the front, from behind, on both sides, up in the sky and down on the ground, heavy armored troops were coming closer and closer.
Tens of elders were killed by Ji Hao with Pan Gu Dragon Mark. However, hundreds of elders were still hiding in the battle formation with twisted faces, staring at Ji Hao with hatred like poisonous snakes which had their tails chopped off.
Just now, Ji Hao killed tens of elders and stirred up small disturbances in those powerful human families. Those alive elders all launched their moves to seize the spirit treasures, that belonged to the ones killed by Ji Hao. However, hearing the growls of family leaders, the small disturbances were quieted soon. The strongest elder of each family took those dead elders’ spirit treasures, then continued besieging Ji Hao.
The Pan Gu bell buzzed. Just now, Ji Hao killed a lot, but he was also attacked hundreds of thousands of times. Many of these attacks were launched with powerful magic treasures, and each of them brought Ji Hao a strong pressure. But that was all to it.
Ji Hao looked at those human warriors and water-kind spirit creatures in the surroundings, who had been approaching step by step, and suddenly burst into a resonant laughter and said, “Old dogs, what would the other human beings say if they saw this? You colluded with the water-kind and you killed human beings. You tried to ruin the flood-control mission, and you should all die!”
“Those nobodies, they won’t know anything.” a bright voice with a strong intent of killing said from within the battle formation. “Ji Hao, you are standing in a high position, and you should know what history is. Whatever we leaders want our people to know is history!”
“Ji Hao,” Another deep, cold voice could be heard from the crowd, “Today, you will die. After you die, you will be written into the annals of history as someone who colluded with the water-kind and attempted to hurt the humankind. Your clansmen will be executed, and your Yao Mountain territory will become ‘Yao Lake’. I promise you that it will be a rich, fertile, vast lake!”
“Not only that!” A shrill voice that sounded like a crying ghost shouted, “All your friends will become our targets. For example, some people in the Magi Palace, Si Wen Ming, and…Zhu Rong’s daughter.”
“The others will all die miserably.” continued this creepy voice, “And Zhu Rong’s daughter, Zhu Rong Man Man, right? She should be worth a sweet price as a slave!”
Ji Hao grinned, ever so brightly.
He was infuriated. Hearing these elders, the fire of rage burned wilder and wilder in his heart, burning out his last mercy.
“Elders, thank you. I finally know what to do!” Taking back that grin, Ji Hao showed an expressionless face. He suddenly changed and became like a lifeless being, like a dead tree, a rock…or, the ‘merciless great Dao’ that he had heard before.
A minute ago, Ji Hao couldn’t bear to kill these elite human beings. These disgusting and despicable elders should all die indeed, but those elite warriors did nothing wrong but follow orders. Perhaps, they didn’t deserve to die.
However, these elders’ words killed the mercy in Ji Hao’s heart, and set Ji Hao free.
There were things that one must do and people who should not live. These elite human warriors were talented and strong, but if their strengths couldn’t bring benefits to the entire humankind, and if they served merely as tools for the fights between human families and clans over power and wealth, what would be different if they died?
“Perhaps, one day, a ‘saint’ will teach you how to use your strengths!”
“But, I am not a ‘saint’. Therefore, I should better kill you all. Without you, the humankind will temporarily be weak, but I believe that a better future will be expecting us!”
As Ji Hao breathed deeply, the wind roared and clouds rolled around Ji Hao. The great water power inhaled into his body was instantly absorbed by his embryo of Dao of the extreme negative, and transformed into inexhaustible extremely negative power within a blink of an eye.
Sending the nine dragons chariot back into his body, Ji Hao’s entire body shone with a bright, silver-blue light. He raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark high and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the sword. The sword let out an echoing, sharp scream, then turned blur, producing four dim and translucent sword figures.
East, west, south, north, the four thousands of meters long hazy swords darted into four different directions, stopping about three miles away from Ji Hao and floating in the air.
Ji Hao raised his head and let out a mouthful of blood, then lowered his head and let out another mouthful of blood. Countless blood drops sparkled with a cyan-colored light, looking like glistening stars in the sky while swiftly flying in all directions, as they became two small sword formation blueprints above his head and under his feet.
“How powerful will this formation be in comparison to the one of my Shifu? One thousandth? One ten-thousandth? But with Pan Gu Dragon Mark as its core, this sword formation should not be too bad!”
Ji Hao smilingly glanced at all the enemies surrounding him and memorized the face of each one of them. Then, held in his hands, Pan Gu Dragon Mark suddenly dazzled with a sharp and cold light.
As he wielded the sword, the cold light and sharp sword power pierced straight into the sky.
Beyond the sky, Yu Yu abruptly raised his eyebrows, turned around, and glanced back at Pan Gu world.
“Ha! My disciple is marvelous!” Yu Yu laughed out loud and conveniently threw four splendidly glowing swords towards Pan Gu world while saying, “Shifu will help you!”
Chapter 1343: Accomplishment of Embryos of Dao
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In his spiritual space, his red sun primordial spirit, which used to be splendid, was now dim and dull, over a hundred times smaller than before. At the moment, it looked merely like a sphere of red light that floated in the spiritual space, surrounded by the six embryos of Dao.
Sun, extreme negative, destruction, space, blood pool, evolvement…
The six embryos of Dao all looked exactly the same as Ji Hao, but with different colored skins.
The embryo of Dao of sun was golden and shining; the embryo of Dao of extreme negative was silvery and glowing; the embryo of Dao of destruction was dark and mysterious; the embryo of Dao of space was blur and colorless; the embryo of Dao of blood pool was blood-red and fierce-looking; and the color of the embryo of Dao of evolvement had been changing constantly.
The red sun primordial spirit was transformed from Ji Hao’s three souls and seven spirits, and was the origin of his great Dao. Embryos of Dao were generated from Ji Hao’s understanding about the great Dao and a part of his original soul power. Each embryo of Dao represented the essence of a certain part of Dao that Ji Hao understood, a part of Ji Hao’s fabulous life story, and the related knowledge and the great strength he had.
When he wielded the sword and sent up the dazzling cold light, Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit withered immediately like a balloon with its gas leaking. In the meanwhile, the six embryos of Dao simultaneously shone with blending lights. They smiled, locked their fingers together, and unreservedly released the great powers accumulated inside their bodies. Six torrents of power surged into Ji Hao’s body, and were released to the world through Pan Gu Dragon Mark.
The mysterious man silently showed up and quietly sat in the air with his legs crossed, looking down at the six dazzling embryos of Dao. The moment the six embryos of Dao released their powers, the mysterious man suddenly stood up and made the posture of sky-opening. Unhurriedly, he made the five moves that he taught Ji Hao.
Sky-Opening, the mysterious man swung his right arm down, strongly, straightforwardly, fiercely, in a natural and wild way, as if that arm was a heavy, enormous axe. Ji Hao’s spiritual space quaked instantly, then a thriving life-force that seemed to be able to generate all living beings was produced.
Earth-splitting, the mysterious man’s entire body suddenly blurred. Ji Hao’s spiritual space began shrinking. The misty space shrunk rapidly until it became the tiniest spot, then erupted.
Everything-grow, everything-perish, all living beings reincarnate, these three moves were made in a natural row. With the force that erupted from Ji Hao’s entire shrank spiritual space, overwhelming power of creation flooded across the six embryos of Dao.
The six embryos of Dao seemed to be enlightened. They raised their heads together as their eyes glowed brightly, fixed on the mysterious man.
Above the mysterious man’s head, a sun and a moon were rising and falling; around him, stars were hovering; under his feet, mountains, rivers, living creatures emerged. The entire Pan Gu world appeared around his body with the Dao of creation.
Inclusive, complicated, but in the end, all images around the mysterious man transformed into misty, colorless Chaos power streams, which wrapped him up like an enormous eggshell. The Dao of sun and extreme negative were only streams of light flashing across the eggshell; the Dao of destruction and space were a couple of inconspicuous marks on the eggshell; the Dao of the dark, evil blood pool and the constantly changing Dao of evolvement originated from the flowing blood in some veins under the mysterious man’s skin.
“The Dao is already inside you, so why should you spend so many efforts to search for it in the outside world?” murmured the mysterious man with a deep voice, “What is the ultimate pursuit regarding the great Dao? Immortality? Power? All wrong. The true nature of the great Dao of Pan Gu world is nothing else but strength!”
“Taiji, Priest Dachi’s Dao, is profound and advanced, but wrong.”
“Creation, Priest Qingwei’s Dao, is mysterious and powerful, but wrong.”
“Quietus, Priest Mu’s Dao, is lifeless, and wrong.”
“Evolvement, Priest Hua’s Dao, is fancy and superficial, but wrong.
“Yu Yu is different. With the sword held in his hands, he can cut all barriers. His Dao tilts towards the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Unfortunately, he is guided onto the wrong path by his two brothers. Let’s see if he can return to the right direction!”
“Strength, it’s inclusive; it breaks everything, but also creates everything, and controls all powers in the world. The powers of the five basic natural elements, the stars in the sky, even the Taiji, strength supports the whole world, creates the whole world, controls the whole world, and can destroy the whole world. This is the great Dao of Pan Gu. All parts of Dao merge back together without distinctions, that is Pan Gu.”
The mysterious man quickly moved his fingers and made the gestures of the nine secrets words. Smiling warmly, he continued, “The great Dao is inside me, but I didn’t know till I learned these nine secret words. Today, I finally understand the true great Dao of Pan Gu!”
Ji Hao raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark, then smiled and swung the sword down.
In east, west, south, and north, the four hazy swords screamed shrilly, while a destructive sword power erupted. From the sky, four sharp swords descended and fell into the four hazy swords.
“Eh?” The mysterious man paused. As his deep blue eyes sparkled for a while, he finally laughed out loud, “This is your fortune!”
Laughing out loud, the mysterious man raised his arms and made the combined move of the five moves.
Ji Hao wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark with his right hand. Looking at the four swords descending from the sky, he laughed thunderously. Confidently, he wielded the sword with all his strength.
Four streams of sword power rose from the four directions and expanded to tens of thousands of miles long. Following an earth-quaking buzzing noise, the four sword power streams exploded and became countless sharp sword light beams, dazzling across the sky.
These sword light beams broke time and space; no matter how fast one could run, even if one could reverse the time, one would not survive.
These sword light beams shattered the flood and the storm. The inexhaustible water power was turned into Chaos power and absorbed by the sword light, further strengthening it.
All armors and shields were shredded by these sword light beams. Senior Magi, Magus Kings, and Divine Magi, who were able to regrow their bodies from drops of blood, were all cut into pieces. Their life-force was completely drained, leaving them no chance to recover.
Ghosts and souls were all destroyed by these sword light beams. Even those millions of years old fierce ghosts raised by Chu Wu Clan perished under these sword light beams.
One sword move broke it all… One sword move frightened the enemies.
Surrounding Ji Hao, a sword light beam swept across the throat of every single living being who had his or her weapon pointing at Ji Hao. Their heads flew into the sky, as their blood dyed the world red. Countless cold corpses turned into ashes and drifted away in the wind.
Puff! Ji Hao’s red sun primordial spirit suddenly disappeared. Finally, he reached another level, beyond the stage of primordial spirit.
His six embryos of Dao collapsed, and became dragon-like dense streams of mist, interweaving with each other. At last, a misty, colorless figure quietly appeared in his spiritual space, sitting silently on the cloud which was woven from Chaos power streams with his legs crossed.
Following Ji Hao’s thoughts, all kinds of images emerged around this figure.
The golden sunlight, the cold dark ice, the blood pool in hell, the endless void, the black hole that could devour everything in the world, and layers of constantly changing lights and shadows.
A series of bone creaking noise could be heard from Ji Hao’s body. Strangely, the color of his skin seemed to change. But on looking closer, one would find nothing different at all. However, all of a sudden, his power vibration grew much stronger, yet faintly sensible, and immeasurable.
That was Ji Hao’s true embryo of Dao; it belonged to him, and him alone. That was his accomplishment. At this stage, his cultivation of Dao had raised to the level of Supreme Magus.
Chapter 1344: Strength Breaks All
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The four dazzling swords buzzed in the sky and released an overwhelming wave of power.
After one hundred and eight ear-piercing metal clangs, the four swords rose higher into the air and swiftly flew out of the sky, disappearing without a trace. A couple of breaths later, Yu Yu smilingly looked at the four swords hovering around him in the Chaos and nodded in satisfaction.
“Ji Hao, my good disciple, he is indeed talented. And he actually has the courage to copy my sword formation.” Yu Yu smiled delightfully. Conveniently, he pointed his finger on a bone-piercing cold sword. Instantly, a subtle, indescribable trace of power drilled into Yu Yu’s body from the sword, after which, Yu Yu’s smile froze immediately on his face.
Pausing for a while, Yu Yu cast a complicated glance at the four swords. Waving his broad sleeve, he held the four swords in his arms, then silently sat in the midair, his legs crossed. A faint, yet sharp light sparkled in his eyes, seeming to imprint in his eyes.
“Dao…my Dao…my two brothers’ Dao…The Dao of Pan Gu world…The Dao of this endless Chaos…” Yu Yu closed his eyes and fell into a deep meditation.
Above his head, three cyan-colored lotuses bloomed. An endless sword power was released from the petals, shredding thousands of Chaos monsters who had been roaring thunderously and marching towards the Pan Gu world. The power vibration released from Yu Yu’s body turned more and more restrained. Gradually, no life-force could be detected from him, as if he had turned into a fossil wood which died a billion years ago.
Outside the Kui Gate, Ji Hao quietly floated in midair.
Inside his spiritual space, a colorless embryo of Dao was smiling and sitting on the boundless clouds of Chaos power. Inside Ji Hao’s body was a vast void, illuminated by the golden light sphere and the silver light sphere which represented the great Dao of sun and the extreme negative. Thriving power streams surged inside his body and caused dragon-roar like rumbling noises.
He felt dizzy and sleepy. He smiled faintly while enjoying this magical feeling, as if the world wasn’t created yet. His mind wasn’t clear, but he seemed to know a bit of everything. He felt that he could now control everything in the world, and that feeling was fabulous.
Pan Gu Dragon Mark dimmed its light and quietly ‘lied’ in Ji Hao’s hand. Being gripped in Ji Hao’s hands, this fierce sword was actually a bit like a lazy cat, huddled in Ji Hao’s hands, deep asleep.
Clouds of gray dust drifted away along the wind. Just now, countless water-kind spirit creatures and elite human warriors were slaughtered by Ji Hao with the sword formation. They were turned into grey dust and slowly wafted away, along with a lingering trace of death power.
Tens of thousands of flying buildings that belonged to You Chao Family floated in the air, completely unmoved. After the span of three to five breaths, a breeze abruptly blew across. All of a sudden, thin beams of cold light burst from these floating buildings simultaneously. Without making even the slightest sound, tens of thousands of floating buildings, which could provide great defensive and offensive powers, collapsed.
Pure gold tiles, jade pillars, silver walls, coral floors…These buildings were built from all kinds of natural treasures. But in the past moment, they all turned into dust, being blown away by the wind as if billions of years had passed within that moment.
Ji Hao slowly raised his head. His eyes were clear, without any dazzling light. He glanced around with that pair of eyes blandly.
Thousands of miles away, the eleven old Gong Gongs luckily survived the sword formation. But seeing Ji Hao, they instantly quivered. They screamed with high-pitched, shrill voices, like little girls who accidentally saw a large group of naked muscular men. They turned around and fled away desperately. They trod on giant waves and rushed to over ten-thousand miles away in different directions. Only then did they finally have the courage to tremblingly turn around and take another glance at Ji Hao.
Ji Hao wasn’t chasing after them. These old Gong Gongs wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads and then stopped running quiveringly.
Millions of elite human warriors looked at Ji Hao expressionlessly. They looked at the empty area around Ji Hao and the drifting grey dust in this area.
One-third of all elite human warriors gathered in Kui Gate area, and ninety percent of elders on the scene, were slaughtered by Ji Hao with one sword move.
The ones who rushed up to attack Ji Hao were the best elites from these powerful human families and clans. As the top-grade elites and the noblest warriors in their families and clans, only they were so impatient to kill Ji Hao and take the credit.
They rushed up, and then all died.
They died, without leaving even a corpse to be buried in their family graves, or a trace of soul for their children to bring into their ancestral temples to worship. They perished, both their bodies and the souls. They disappeared from this world and left nothing but clouds of drifting dust.
Crack! The rolling netherworld power streams dissipated in the sky. Netherworld Hierarch walked out from dark clouds, with Dark Water Serpent’s neck gripped in his hand.
Abruptly seeing the drifting grey dust in the sky and sensing the extremely fierce sword intent lingering in the air, Netherworld Hierarch quivered and exclaimed, “Such a strong intent of killing…Hah, Yu Yu my friend, you are…really protective!”
Pausing briefly, he laughed, “It’s a good habit though. One day, when I have disciples too, I will learn how to be a Shifu from my friend Yu Yu!”
Afterward, Netherworld Hierarch laughed out loud. Looking at those badly frightened human warriors in a distance away, he laughed so loudly that he almost had tears spurting out of his eyes. But in the following moment, he suddenly slapped himself loudly on the forehead, then yelled at Ji Hao, “Ji Hao, my young friend…You, you, why didn’t you leave corpses? I could have purchased their corpses from you with a high price!”
Ji Hao speechlessly showed the whites of his eyes. Just now when he launched the strike, Yu Yu helped, while the mysterious man did things to his embryos of Dao.
Before, Ji Hao’s six embryos of Dao were distinctively separated, and Ji Hao understood the corresponding great Dao for his six embryos of Dao more or less. Back then, he clearly knew about his powers. But after what the mysterious man did, his six embryos of Dao disappeared, and instead, a colorless figure appeared, seeming to have the powers of all the six embryos of Dao. Indeed, he had stepped into the stage of embryo of Dao from the stage of primordial spirit…
But somehow, Ji Hao felt strange to himself.
If he wanted to get familiar with the new embryo of Dao and his new powers, he would have to spend some solid efforts. Under such circumstances, it was way too difficult for Ji Hao to restrain his power and not damage those corpses!
“Next time, next time, I will leave you as many corpses as I can!” Ji Hao grinned, then took a deep breath. Abruptly raising his sword, he pointed at the floating mountain of You Chao Family and said, “You, what else do you want to say?”
From the floating mountain of You Chao Family, three-hundred and sixty pyramids suddenly flew out and formed a pyramid-shaped formation in the sky, shielding the entire mountain.
You Chao Family people stayed in the flying mountain were freaked out already. They dared not to even say a word.
Ji Hao laughed wildly. From his embryo of Dao, a tremendous power erupted. He wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark and launched a hack towards the mountain from a long distance away.
The moves of sky-opening and earth-splitting were combined!
A beam of sword light descended, slicing the three-hundred and sixty pyramids into seven-hundred and twenty pieces.
Chapter 1345: A Hysterical Rout
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
These pyramids were large-scale defensive weapons developed by the You Chao Family, and were modeled on divine towers of Yu Clan. With one sword move, Ji Hao broke hundreds of these.
Being gripped in Netherworld Hierarch’s hand without being able to move, Dark Water Serpent had his eyeballs bulging out of his eye sockets as he stared at Ji Hao. He couldn’t believe his eyes. Not long ago, when he encountered these pyramids, he was trapped in the pyramid formation for a long while!
But Ji Hao cut three-hundred and sixty pyramids into pieces with one single sword hack! He did this as easily as cutting three-hundred and sixty pieces of tofu with a sharp knife, which made Dark Water Serpent even want to vomit blood.
A series of screams could be heard from the floating mountain. Led by a few white-haired old men, large groups of You Chao warrior rushed out of the mountain, trod on all weird kinds of tools and formed a formation in midair.
Tens of thousands of You Chao warriors formed a conservative, round-shaped defensive formation, facing Ji Hao.
With his good eyesight, Ji Hao saw the goosebumps on many of these warriors’ necks, and their straightly standing fine hairs. Apparently, these warriors were so seriously frightened, that with a little bit more fear, these warriors would immediately suffer a mental breakdown!
Laughing aloud, Ji Hao straightened his five left fingers and pushed out his palm. From each of his five fingers, a bolt of thunder struck out. Gold, green, water, fire, earth, these five thunderbolts had different natures. Dazzling to hundreds of miles away, these thumb-thick thunderbolts expanded to miles thick and merged into a five-colored thunderbolt mountain, which fiercely landed on the round-shaped defensive formation.
Followed by a thunderous bang, the five thunderbolts blasted and sent tens of thousands of screaming You Chao warriors flying out.
Ji Hao didn’t spend too much effort for this thunder strike. Tens of thousands of warriors were thrown away, vomiting blood. But among them, the one who suffered the worst only had a few ribs broken. Spirit blood flushed, and these warriors healed themselves soon.
“You Chao people, don’t humiliate your ancestors!” Ji Hao said with a deep and strong voice, “Emperor You Chao had made great contributions to the humankind, but when did his descendants end up knowing nothing but seizing the credit that belongs to some other people?”
“Today, I have killed too many people, and I don’t want more blood of emperor descendants on my hands.” Breathing deeply, Ji Hao continued in a harsh tone, “Aren’t you gonna leave? You’re not still thinking about taking the others’ credit with the power of your family, are you?”
Those warriors who were sent flying by the thunder strike, and had still been vomiting blood, stood back up from the ground. They looked at Ji Hao with fear and shock, then fixed their eyes on their elders. Many of these warriors were strong Divine Magi, but even they were easily thrown away by one thunder strike launched by Ji Hao. These warriors dared not to even imagine exactly how powerful Ji Hao was.
The few You Chao elder glanced at each other, then slightly moved their lips.
The power vibrations released from all surrounding warriors were restrained. None of these warriors made any sound. In the air, strange power streams had been flowing around, as those large family elders were exchanging their thoughts silently.
After a long while, as Ji Hao’s patience was almost running out, a giant wave rose from tens of thousands of miles away. Following that, Gong Gongs’ voices echoed through the clouds.
“People, this kid is so brutal! He has killed so many people. How can you let him live?”
“Let’s kill him together!” growled Gong Gong, “This time, we will do it ourselves. We cannot let him live, not even for another quarter of an hour.”
Netherworld Hierarch’s eyes shone with a bright light. He clenched his fingers excitedly and squeezed Dark Water Serpent’s neck. Because of the suffocation, Dark Water Serpent fell unconscious.
A dark mist stream rose from beside Netherworld Hierarch. Within the dark mist, a bronze gate, which was embossed with countless twisted ghost faces, emerged quietly. Netherworld Hierarch threw Dark Water Serpent into the gate, then smirked.
“Ji Hao, do you need my help? Hehe, since many years ago, I wanted to get a few gods and to see if I can turn them into zombies. But I and all gods in the world knew each other, so I felt too ashamed to do so. This time, I may do it with the Gong Gong Family, and I suppose no one will disagree, right?”
Ji Hao chuckled, then raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark and nodded as he said, “Elder, you can do anything you want.”
Silent communications between those elders happened faster and faster, quicker and quicker. Suddenly, over one hundred elders rushed out of their campsites, trod on dark clouds and raging flames, and speedily approached Ji Hao.
Ji Hao frowned slightly. Held in his left hand, the Taiji universe mirror sparkled dimly. Ji Hao was well prepared.
But, these elders didn’t attack Ji Hao. Instead, they rushed to the treasures left by those dead elders just like starving tigers and wolves.
Just now, Ji Hao started a massacre with the sword formation he created. Quite a number of powerful magic treasures were shattered by the storm of sword light beam. Among those remaining treasures, some were at the level of that thunder bomb flag, and the others were mostly inherited great treasures that belonged to those powerful families, passed down through generations.
For sure, the great treasures of a family should be kept by the highest elder of this family. After ninety percent of elders on the scene were killed by Ji Hao, those lower-grade elders, who stayed in their campsites happily took over those treasures.
‘Hehe’, Ji Hao even heard the laughter of quite a few elders!
They weren’t sad for their dead clansmen. On the contrary, they were thrilled about those treasures that they suddenly attained. Ji Hao couldn’t help but feel sick. These were elders of top-grade human families and clans! And these were legendary, powerful human families and clans!
“Get your treasures and piss off!” growled Ji Hao, “Old dogs, you know nothing…You are humiliations to the humankind! Piss off! Piss off! Piss off! Even seeing you make me feel sick! You are, are…”
Wielding Pan Gu Dragon Mark fiercely, Ji Hao continued harshly, “Get lost! I don’t want to kill more human beings today!”
Following a long shrill howl, a few Chu Wu Clan elders retrieved their treasures, then returned to their campsite. Flying past Ji Hao, they suddenly turned around and screamed crazily at Ji Hao. With their right hands, they held the treasures that they found just now and wielded. Next, their left arms and legs exploded into blood mist clouds as they cast the evilest ‘blood curse’ to attack Ji Hao.
The other elders made their moves together. They damaged their own bodies, and partially burned their souls and spirit blood to boost up the powers of those magic treasures, even going beyond their limits. By doing this, they cast all kinds of evil magic on Ji Hao with all of their powers.
The eleven Gong Gongs were thrilled. They screamed and threw out countless water bombs at Ji Hao.
In the air, elite human warriors from those powerful human families and clans who survived the sword formation roared out madly as they marched towards Ji Hao. They even seemed to be hysterical and insane. Countless warriors rushed towards Ji Hao, looking like countless black ants running about wildly in the sky.
“You really want to die!”
In his spiritual space, the embryo of Dao smiled faintly, then released a torrent of power. Ji Hao dropped Pan Gu Dragon Mark, raised his right fist, and punched heavily on the Pan Gu bell.
The bell rang, and the sound waves reached a hundred miles away. Within the area hundred miles in radius, the world was turned back into Chaos.
All natural powers were disordered, while over a hundred elders shrieked in pain. Their bodies, souls, and the magic curses they cast were crushed, turning into Chaos power streams simultaneously.
“Kill, I’ll kill every last one of you idiots!” With the bell floating above his head, Ji Hao wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark and roared like a beast, flying towards the allied human force.
The allied human force was so aggressive a moment ago. But now, countless warriors dropped their weapons and shrieked, fleeing like startled rabbits. Leaving their gears, supplies, and campsites behind, they desperately ran away in all directions, at their highest speed.
Chapter 1346: Priest Mu Gives Magic Pills
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The battle formation collapsed, and all people escaped, like ants which had their nest blown up.
This allied human force was so aggressive, that even Si Wen Ming was forced away by them. However, after the massacre started by Ji Hao, these people were frightened to run just by a growl Ji Hao gave. By now, these strong and sturdy human warriors dropped everything that could slow them down and fled desperately. They were screaming and crying, just like weak, vulnerable little girls who saw a ghost.
‘Boom, boom, boom…’ Tens of thousands of water bombs landed on the Pan Gu bell and started a long series of booms. Waves of thunderbolts spread out, that rippled the Chaos power streams released from the bell.
Ji Hao turned around and looked at the group of old Gong Gongs from a distance away.
Those Gong Gongs’ bodies were covered in stinky, black blood. They stared straight at Ji Hao, their eyes filled with shock and confusion. The formidable allied human force of top-grade human families and clans had collapsed just like this, and all people were fleeing. Was that even real?
Strong Chaos power streams rose from the Pan Gu bell and violently evaporated all moisture in a radius of ten-thousand-miles. Standing in the empty, clean air, Ji Hao coldly looked at the group of Gong Gong who trod on waves, and were surrounded by water streams.
The scalps of these old Gong Gongs were even numbed. On their skins, their fine hairs stood straight up. They suddenly regretted, and wondered why on earth did they throw out those water bombs. They should have done nothing more than stirring up the allied human force and letting them risk their lives against Ji Hao. But why did they roll up sleeves and join the battle in person?
They were covered in wounds, and had still been suffering from the dirty blood power from the blood pool. They were injured so badly, and had temporarily lost over ninety percent of their powers…They truly didn’t have the confidence to defeat Ji Hao. Ji Hao was such a brutal kid, but why did they infuriate him so many times in a row, and that too at their weakest moment?
“You, hmm, I need to figure out a way to punish you!” With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao trod on a cloud. The pair of fire dragons were wrapped in raging flames, hovering around Ji Hao while Mr. Crow stood on the Pan Gu bell, cawing resoundingly. Slowly, Ji Hao approached the eleven old Gong Gongs.
“Punish?” The group of old Gong Gongs burst in rage. “Ji Hao, who do you think you are? How dare you even say that?” They yelled in anger.
One old Gong Gong boosted his courage and took a few large steps towards Ji Hao. His hands gripped a purely dark long spear, which was coiled with a dragon embossment. He pointed the spearhead at Ji Hao and growled, “Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you may be proud of yourself at the moment. But when we recovered, we will raise the army and start another great battle against you! Our Gong Gong family has spent so many years on this great plan, and it will not be ruined by a kid like you!”
Hearing him, Ji Hao couldn’t help but laugh out loud. ‘Raise the army and start another battle when they recovered’?
“How can I ever allow you the time to recover? Elders, you really shouldn’t have come back!” Ji Hao slowly raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark. Inside his body, the power was boosted up, as the space surrounding him seemed to collapse into his body. Faintly and hazily, the group of old Gong Gongs saw all the stars in the world flash across Ji Hao’s face, swiftly and simultaneously.
“I had many things to say, but then I thought about it carefully, and realized that I actually have nothing to say, do I?” Ji Hao mildly looked at the group of old Gong Gong and said blandly, “We are different races, so we must have different purposes. The Gong Gong Family wants to become the ruler of the world… Standing in your position, that is absolutely right. Any ambitious living being will think and do the same!”
“But I am a human being. Standing in the position of the humankind, you should all die!” With a bright grin, Ji Hao slightly nodded to the group of old Gong Gong and said, “Therefore, even if I have to do the evilest, dirtiest, most shameless things in the world, I believe that nothing can’t be done as long as I can take you out.”
“When I have killed you and that restless current Gong Gong in the heaven, the dark clouds in the sky will be gone, and the good life of our humankind will begin. In fact, things are not complicated at all, because all I need to do is kill you.”
Ji Hao grinned brilliantly and talked straightforwardly.
Finishing his words and without giving those old Gong Gongs a chance to respond, he launched the combined move of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish, and all living beings reincarnate. He injected all of his power into Pan Gu Dragon Mark, cast Yu Yu’s sword spell, and created a cyan-colored, dazzling sword light beam as he made a lunge at that old Gong Gong who had a long spear.
Covered in blood and gripping the spear, that Gong Gong roared towards the sky and pushed the spear towards Ji Hao’s chest without dodging.
That old Gong Gong was injured by a blood flying knife, which drained almost all his spirit blood. He had less than ten percent of his power remaining at the moment, and was extremely weak. He had no confidence in winning against Ji Hao. The only thing he could do under the current situation was to put up a desperate fight against Ji Hao, and try his best to kill him or wound him severely.
As this Gong Gong made a move, the other ten old Gong Gongs took a step forward simultaneously.
They didn’t cast any magic, and neither did they have the power to do it. All eleven old Gong Gongs stood side by side, straightened their weapons, and hacked at Ji Hao. At the moment, they looked like the lowest grade human warriors.
Following a buzzing noise, the Pan Gu bell released strong streams of Chaos power and defended against the eleven Supreme-level weapons.
As Ji Hao slightly trembled, Pan Gu Dragon Mark fiercely penetrated the chest of that old Gong Gong with a long spear. From the sword, the pair of dragon figures roared deeply and strongly as they sent the destructive power into his chest and tore his body apart.
“You…” That Gong Gong bared his teeth and gave a twisted grin while staring at Ji Hao and saying, “In my powerful days, I could kill ten kids like you with a slap!”
Ji Hao remained silent. Perhaps, in this old Gong Gong’s powerful days, he could truly kill ten kids like Ji Hao will one slap, but that could only happen before Ji Hao stepped into the stage of embryo of Dao. Now, Ji Hao had attained his true embryo of Dao and reached to the stage of embryo of Dao, which equaled the level of Supreme Magus. At this stage, he had a much better control of natural powers. By now, at their best, Gong Gongs could only defeat Ji Hao, but could never kill him.
“Too many superfluous words!” Ji Hao looked at this Gong Gong calmly and said, “These years, I’ve been running about without taking a break. I’m tired, and I want to go rest at home. So, can you please die quietly right here? Don’t bring more troubles to anyone…I promise I will build each of you a beautiful grave, how’s that?”
Wielding his long sword, Ji Hao cut this Gong Gong into pieces. The pair of fire dragons pounced and wolfed the body parts.
The rest ten old Gong Gongs looked at Ji Hao, stunned. They couldn’t help but step backward tremblingly.
They wanted to boost up their courage and fight Ji Hao, but being injured by blood flying knives, they were so powerless. At the moment, they didn’t even have the qualification to put up a desperate fight against Ji Hao.
Ji Hao raised the sword again and made a lunge at the group of old Gong Gong expressionless. He didn’t want to waste any more time. Today, this should be the day for this flood to end. As Ji Hao said, he had been running about in storms for years. His body wasn’t tired, but his heart was exhausted.
But at that moment, a green light suddenly emerged before his sword edge, delivering a thriving life-force. Pan Gu Dragon Mark cut on the green light, which generated a strong counterforce. With a series of creaking noise from Ji Hao’s wrist, it was shattered into pieces.
“Who is it?” Enduring the sharp pain from his wrist, Ji Hao shouted.
“My friends, I have ten magic pills that can detoxicate all evil poisons in the world. I am willing to give these ten pills to you, my friends.” Priest Mu’s face hazily appeared in the green light and said to Gong Gong smilingly, “As long as you admit that you owe me one, these magic pills will be yours.”
Chapter 1347: Force to Sell
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
The green light emerged out of nowhere. The moment Priest Mu’s figure appeared in the light, Ji Hao turned around and dashed to the rest eight water gates behind the Kui Gat at his highest speed.
The golden bridge dazzled with a blinking light, which wrapped Ji Hao and flashed across space, immediately reaching the second water gate. The Pan Gu bell expanded to hundreds of meters tall. Ji Hao madly raised the bell with both hands and smashed down on the second water gate with all his strength.
Followed by a thunderous bang and despairing wails from countless water-kind creatures in the second water gate, the Pan Gu bell quaked intensively. From the bell, waves of Chaos power stream transformed into black and red flames, rising into the sky. Meanwhile, a tens of thousands of miles long section of the mountain range on both sides of the second gate disappeared all of a sudden, right in the black and red flames.
“Go away if you don’t want to die!” Ji Hao raised the bell, flashed to tens of thousands of miles away, and once again smashed the bell down on a mountain, “Go away! Go! Go! Go! All of you!”
Another earth-shaking boom was generated, and another tens of thousands of miles long section of the mountain range was gone.
The mountains on both sides of the eight water gates had been nourished by the earth meridian power for years, and were already harder than diamonds. No ordinary power could ever harm these mountains, but still, these mountains failed to rival the Pan Gu bell. Not to mention the fact that the one controlling the bell at the moment was Ji Hao, whose cultivation of Dao had already stepped into the grade of embryo of Dao, which equaled the level of Supreme Magus.
With a full strike, he turned the surrounding space into a black hole, collapsing tens of thousands of miles long sections of mountain ranges. So terrifying! Under such a destructive strike, even Divine Magi would be turned into ashes.
Ji Hao yelled ‘go away’ at all living beings in the second water gate, because he was worried about Tushan Family people and the others who had sneaked into the water gate under Si Wen Ming or Emperor Shun’ commands. He was afraid that his violent strike might kill those people too.
He had no time to break the rest eight water gates step by step with the mountain-driving whip. Therefore, Ji Hao decided to use the destructive power of the Pan Gu bell to break as many water gates as he could, as quickly as possible, with all of his strength!
He didn’t have to be so rushed. Ji Hao believed that once he killed all old Gong Gongs who returned to Pan Gu world from the Chaos, he would be able to break all water gates. He had the confidence. However, Priest Mu suddenly showed up to make a mess. Seeing Priest Mu’s face, Ji Hao realized that things were getting messy.
Ten old Gong Gongs with all of their powers regained? Thinking about this, even Ji Hao’s scalp numbed. He was still confident. He believed that even if these old Gong Gongs regained all of their powers, they wouldn’t be able to harm a hair of his. However, then, breaking the rest eight water gates wouldn’t be so easy.
Therefore, Ji Hao immediately raised the Pan Gu bell and crazily smashed on the mountains by the eight water gates, even though accidental injuries might be caused. Within a blink of an eye, he tore a small half of the second water gate down, and opened up a half of a thousand-miles-wide water channel.
Black and red mushroom clouds rose into the sky. Countless water-kind creatures, non-humankind beings, and human beings mingled in the crowd of water-kind, all shrieked, running like hell.
Black and red fierce airstreams swept across their bodies along with overwhelming air blasts, tearing them into pieces, and eventually turning them into strands of Chaos dust.
In the green light, Priest Mu threw a complicated glance at the chaotic second water gate and sneered, “What a smart boy! Right now, I need to help my brother and have no time to deal with you! When my brother goes through the devil crisis, we will be clearing our old debts.”
The ten old Gong Gongs looked at Priest Mu, also in a complicated way. “Priest Mu, we’ve heard about you from our ancestors. Hehe, we shouldn’t be accepting Priest Mu’s magic pills so easily, should we?” said the oldest Gong Gong coldly and vigilantly.
Priest Mu smiled mildly to the ten old Gong Gongs and said, “I mean well, my friends. Please don’t misunderstand me.”
“We won’t, we won’t.” said another Gong Gong coldly, “If our family record is correct, back then, the greatest treasure of our family, the ‘divine spirit water bead’, was taken away by Priest Mu, as you claimed that treasure ‘was destined to be yours’. Today, if we accept your pills, I wonder if our entire Gong Gong Family will be ‘destined to be yours’?”
Priest Mu gave a strangely bright smile. He took out ten thumb-sized, linden-leaf-shaped green pills, and put them on his palm. On his palm, the ten pills rolled around quickly, emitting a refreshing aroma.
Looking at the ten old Gong Gongs, he grinned and said, “Do you have a choice, my friends? If you don’t accept my pills, you will all die today! Without a doubt!”
“We are not sure about that!” said one Gong Gong through gritted teeth, “That kid is brutal and fierce indeed, but killing us would be too…”
Priest Mu laughed out loud, then suddenly raised his cyan-colored wooden staff held in his left hand and smacked on this Gong Gong’s chest. Followed by a loud boom, this Gong Gong’s chest was smashed into pieces. While vomiting dark blood, he flew backward for about a thousand miles. Suffering this heavy strike, he almost lost all his spirit blood. He fell into the flood in a twisted shape, and after quite a while, he finally, tremblingly floated up to the water surface.
Priest Mu smiled again. But this time, a trace of fierceness was added to that smile of his. “I mean, if you refuse to owe me this one, I will kill you myself! You wouldn’t even have a chance to be killed by Ji Hao!”
“You!” The group of old Gong Gong paused in shock. They stared at Priest Mu, not knowing what to say.
Could a living being actually be so shameless?
Priest Mu was forcing them to accept the ten pills and owe him a debt. If they refused, he would kill them by himself!
In the family records, Gong Gong Family ancestors clearly warned the younger generations not to make any contact with Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Gong Gong Family ancestors had already been seeing those two as treacherous, dangerous beings, but these ten Gong Gongs never thought that they could actually be so shameless!
” Our f-friend!” The faces of these old Gong Gongs even turned blue in anger as they glowered at Priest Mu.
“My ten friends, you are destined to join us!” Priest Mu’s eyes shone with a cyan-colored light, as he stared at the ten Gong Gongs and continued, “Therefore, please, take the ten pills and join our sect, serving the sect as divine guardians! If you refuse…Hehe, you raised such a flood and threatened the world. You are all sinners, bearing the most heinous guilts. Don’t blame me for wiping you out and benefiting the world with my power!”
“You!” The ten Gong Gongs pointed their fingers at Priest Mu, but suddenly, they sensed an endless despair in their hearts.
“I still have important things to do. My friends, will you accept…or not?” Priest Mu asked through gritted teeth. In the meanwhile, his wooden staff glowed with a dim light.
“We accept, we accept!” As the four men with a dragon, a tiger, a lion, and a mammoth approached from four directions, the group of old Gong Gongs accepted Priest Mu’s condition bitterly, despairingly, helplessly,.
They tremblingly took over those magic pills and slowly put into their mouths, as if those pills were poisonous.
In the distance, Netherworld Hierarch, who hadn’t said a word this whole time, abruptly sighed and began talking, “Priest Mu, my friend, as you did this, did you even see me standing here?”
Chapter 1348: Reasons and Causes, and the Netherworld
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“My friend, what do you mean?” Glancing at the ten old Gong Gongs who had taken their pills, Priest Mu smilingly turned around and threw a glimpse at Netherworld Hierarch. Seeing the weird-looking of Priest Hierarch, and the Netherworld power eighteen circles behind his body, his smile instantly froze. Soon, he put on his usual bitterly smiling face, which was even more unpleasant to look at than his crying face.
Slowly, Netherworld Hierarch approached Priest Mu, step by step. After he made one step, a blood-red beam of sword light would emerge around his body. Gradually, thousands of blood-red sword light beams merged into a splendid light screen behind him, which looked like a spread peacock tail.
A strong blood power rolled up. Looking at Priest Mu, Netherworld Hierarch blandly smiled and said, “My friend, can your pills truly save them from the blood poison?”
Priest Mu glanced at the stunningly beautiful light screen behind Netherworld Hierarch, sensed the dark and evil vibe from it. Pondering for a while, Priest Mu nodded and asked, “My friend, was it you who hurt them?”
Netherworld Hierarch held his hands in his sleeves, narrowed his eyes and looked at Priest Mu, then said, “I didn’t do it myself. Earlier, a gifted a set of flying knives to a little friend. They were hurt by those flying knives. I forged that set of flying knives myself, and have hurt countless living beings with the blood poison on it.”
While Netherworld Hierarch was talking, the wounds on the ten old Gong Gongs’ bodies had been healing speedily. From their healing wounds, strands of blood-red mist flew out, while a nourishing green light sparkled faintly around those wounds, forcing the blood poison out of their bodies.
Priest Mu didn’t look back, but he clearly knew about the recovering states of the ten Gong Gongs’ injuries.
Squeezing an ugly smile out of his face, Priest Mu responded slowly, “My magic pills can detoxify all poisons in this world. My friend, your flying knives are indeed dangerous, but my pills are even more powerful.
Netherworld Hierarch’s face turned darker and darker. He gritted his teeth, with his mouth corners twitching slightly.
He spent tens of thousands of years to forged the set of flying knives with severe efforts. He thought this set of flying knives was powerful enough to suppress a world. But all of a sudden, he found that the fiercest function of these flying knives was already restrained by someone else!
One could easily imagine how disappointed he was!
Netherworld Hierarch felt that his face was burning. The nine blood flying knives he gifted Ji Hao were surely not as powerful as his blood flying swords. The set of flying knives was merely ten percent as powerful as the set of flying swords. However, the blood poison on the set of flying knife shared the same origin as the set of blood flying swords.
If Priest Mu’s pills could truly detoxify the blood poison from the nine flying knives, those pills would naturally be able to deal with his blood flying swords.
“My friend, you launched your moves so suddenly and showed no respect to me.” Netherworld Hierarch slowly reached out his hands. A large seal was held in his left hand, and a staff in the right hand. Coldly looking at Priest Mu, he continued in a deep voice, “I do want to know what you can do, my friend!”
Sensing the strong power vibrations from the seal and the staff, Priest Mu’s face turned more and more bitter and tightened. “My friend, you don’t look familiar to me. I think we’ve never met before. But the power I sensed from you reminded me of someone I know…Netherworld Priest, my friend, when did you start to have an interest in stepping in human world affairs?”
Netherworld Hierarch gritted his teeth and responded with a low voice, “I’ve been cultivating myself in the Netherworld, and never stepped into any mortal affairs. This time, I sent my clones here to do nothing more than collecting some ‘raw materials’. But you, Priest Mu my friend, judging by what you did, you have seriously violated the agreement we signed back then on Sky Pillar. Aren’t you…afraid?”
Priest Mu slightly frowned and then abruptly laughed, “What should I be afraid of? That agreement we signed on Sky Pillar…Sky Pillar is broken already. Is that agreement still effective? My friend, if you want to see what I can do, no excuse is needed!”
Netherworld Hierarch showed a weirdly bright grin and said, “I wasn’t trying to find an excuse. It’s just that…My friend, you have overstepped the boundary. These Gong Gongs were hurt by my treasures. My friend, why did you give them the pills?”
Priest Mu chuckled coldly, then gripped his wooden staff with both hands and smiled, but remained silent all the while.
Netherworld Hierarch laughed out loud as well. Following his resonant laughter, the eighteen circles behind him spread out. Gradually, even the smallest circle had expanded to tens of thousands of miles in radius. As the eighteen circles began spinning at different speeds and in different directions, a dreadful power was quietly generated from them.
The world changed. Suddenly, the water which was flooding the sky disappeared. A cold gust of wind rose from the ground, as blade mountains and sword forests floated in the sky. The boundless blood-pool replaced the earth, while countless enormous pillars of raging fire stood on the ground, with numerous giant pots floating above the fire. Contained in those pots was boiling stinky oil.
Terrifying phenomenon emerged ceaselessly as Priest Mu’s look turned more and more serious.
Quite a while later, when eighteen different types of supernatural phenomenon covered the world before his eyes, Priest Mu gave a long sigh and said, “The foundation of hell is attained by you…My friend, do you know that the Netherworld is an important realm for me to attain my final result of the great Dao of quietus in the future? My friend, you have taken the foundation of hell… Unacceptable! Today, we have to reason it out!”
Netherworld Hierarch sneered, then looked at Priest Mu and said, “Reason? What reason? The Netherworld is my root. My friend, if you need a place to attain your Dao, please go find another realm. If you dare to set one foot into the Netherworld, my friend, I will certainly make you regret forever, like a moon that can never be full!”
Priest Mu suddenly pointed his staff at the sky and laughed wildly, “Moon? Look at this Pan Gu world… Where is the moon?”
Netherworld Hierarch laughed brightly. While throwing out the large seal held in his left hand heavily towards Priest Mu’s face, and starting a dense dark cloud, he said, “The sun, the moon, the great Dao of nature… People can’t see the moon, yet the moon is in my heart! I can still remember that refreshing moonlight shining across the sky! Duo!”
Netherworld Hierarch and Priest Mu both growled out resonantly. Priest Mu swung his wooden staff down, his movement seeming to be simple. The staff landed straight in the middle of the seal. The seal was sent flying away by the wooden staff. Afterward, Netherworld Hierarch gave a resounding roar and gripped his staff with both hands, slightly bending his body as he lunged towards Priest Mu. His black staff glowed with a blinding dark light and released waves of Netherworld power, which whipped down violently.
Behind Priest Mu, a towering linden tree was faintly visible. Holding the cyan-colored wooden staff, he defended himself. The wooden staff and the dark staff bumped into each other and caused muffled booms from time to time.
The movements made by both of them were extremely simple: Sweeping, hacking, smacking. Nevertheless, they were both indescribably fast.
Once the fight between Netherworld Hierarch and Priest Mu begun, the time, space, and other natural laws that ordinarily living beings could never go beyond all became meaningless to both of them. In their eyes, one second in the mortal world was as long as a thousand years; within one single second, they had already exchanged tens of thousands of attacks!
Any ordinary living being would have been turned into ashes by either of them before it was able to see their moves clearly.
Swift, way too swift, completely beyond description.
In fact, to both Netherworld Hierarch and Priest Mu weren’t moving too fast. In their eyes, they were simply attacking each other in an physical way. But to ordinary living beings, they were stunningly fast because they had broken the limits of time and space!
All of a sudden, a blood-red figure flashed around Netherworld Hierarch’s body, and in the following moment, thousands of hazy blood-red swords swept across Priest Mu’s waist.
Priest Mu was cut into two, immediately collapsing into a puddle of blood that splashed everywhere.
High up in the air, Priest Mu’s cold laughter could be heard, “Netherworld Priest, my friend, there will be a time for you to pay for this sword pain you gave me today!”
Chapter 1349: Being Trapped in Heaven
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
“At that time, if you don’t come to me, I will go find you!” Netherworld Hierarch stood in midair, looking at where Priest Mu disappeared with a pair of brightly sparkling eyes. “Impressive, impressive, a linden seed clone of his can actually hold such a long battle against me.”
The four men with a tiger, a lion, a dragon, and a mammoth had already approached. Seeing Priest Mu being cut into two by Netherworld Hierarch, their faces twitched. Turning around immediately, they walked right away.
Netherworld Hierarch raised his broad left sleeve. Behind him, the eighteen circles released a fierce power which trapped the four men. With one single thought, Netherworld Hierarch could now crush the four. However, hesitating briefly, Netherworld Hierarch sneered, then watched the four leave.
Treading on a cloud and flying a long distance away, the dragon man abruptly turned around and threw a threatening glance at Netherworld Hierarch with hatred, then said, “Elder, you are truly powerful. Rivaling you is out of my reach. Today, I am forced to run, but when I attain my great Dao one day, I will set my feet in the Netherworld, and the winner will be determined between us.”
Netherworld Hierarch chuckled, then roared with laughter. Looking at the dragon man’s serious face, he slightly shook his head and said, “Alright, I will not bully kids. Just go away. Otherwise, I will take you and turn you into gold-bone flying zombies!”
The dragon man growled shrilly in anger. Above his head, a scorching hot red beam of light rose to thousands of meters high. Within the red light, a golden figure with four faces and eight arms emerged, holding a lotus with every hand. Incanting a spell, the golden figure glowed with a blinding light.
The golden light emitted from the golden figure behind the dragon man bumped against the Netherworld power released from Netherworld Hierarch. Like fire and the water, the golden light and the Netherworld power were completely incompatible. A sizzling noise was generated, as the golden light and Netherworld power had been speedily consuming each other.
Netherworld Hierarch frowned, while the dragon man said loudly, “I swear that one day, I will break the Netherworld with a great power, and will release every evil soul in the Netherworld from the purgatory!”
Finishing the speech, the dragon man ran away swiftly and disappeared without a trace within a blink of an eye.
“Big talker.” Netherworld Hierarch sneered, “Release every evil soul in the Netherworld? Can you release me? Well, with two shameless master Shifu, their disciples are naturally shameless. In the future, I have to be extra careful when selecting my disciples!”
Chuckling coldly, the seal and the staff held in Netherworld Hierarch’s hands disappeared suddenly. Instead, a pair of blood-red swords appeared in his hands. Glancing at the group of old Gong Gongs who were wrapped in the green light and had been recovering speedily, Netherworld Hierarch swung his swords without saying a word.
The group of Gong Gong were deeply shocked by the stunning battle that happened between Netherworld Hierarch and Priest Mu just now, and they weren’t prepared for Netherworld Hierarch’s sudden attack. Before they could even pull out their weapons, blood flying swords landed on their bodies ceaselessly.
Followed a long-lasting puffing noise, tens of bone-deep slashes were left on the bodies of the ten Gong Gongs. The blood power from the blood pool drilled into their bodies, a hundred times stronger than the blood power from Ji Hao’s blood flying knives, rising against the lingering power of Priest Mu’s magic pills.
The blood-red light and the green light clashed against each other and devoured each other, generating loud sizzling noises. The skin and flesh of the ten Gong Gongs fell off piece by piece, melting into dark blood and pouring down in the flood. Stimulated by the medicine power, their skin and flesh had been regrowing ceaselessly.
They felt like being sliced by countless sharp daggers. They trembled in pain, gripped their weapons with both hands, and howled heartbreakingly. They raised giant waves and attempted to run through the water. But once they tried to move, the eighteen Netherworld circles spun slowly and trapped them, disabling them from moving.
Netherworld Hierarch carried the pair of blood-red longswords and fixed his eyes on the ten Gong Gongs. Whichever one among them had his injuries recovered slightly would immediately suffer a sword hack from Netherworld Hierarch.
“Elder!” One Gong Gong shrieked hysterically.
Netherworld Hierarch smiled faintly, then gave him another heavy sword strike mercilessly and said, “I have always been a good-tempered man. I’m just a bit proud. Can Priest Mu’s pills save you? I don’t think so!”
An excited smile spread on Netherworld Hierarch’s face, as he delightfully looked at the ten Gong Gongs and continued, “We have only ten of you. I can’t make twelve or eighteen of you, but this will still be nice. Ten pure-blood gods for me to do anything I want… Wonderful, how wonderful!”
“With ten of you, I can’t build a ‘twelve capitals natural killing great formation’, nor an ‘eighteen hells reincarnation great formation’. But I can create a ‘ten directions destructive Netherworld great formation’…As long as I turn you into Netherworld devil gods… Haha, how many years it has been since I found good raw materials like you?”
Netherworld Hierarch grinned happily, even baring his shiny teeth. Purely dark Netherworld power spread behind his body. In the dense dark mist behind him, an enormous bronze gate opened slowly. From the gate, a strong suction force locked on the ten Gong Gongs, slowly dragging them into the gate.”
“No! No!”
“Elder! Please don’t!”
“We will follow every word you say, we will be under your command! Please, Elder, don’t do this!”
These old Gong Gongs were freaking out. They returned to Pan Gu world to suppress the humankind and conquer this world, but how on earth did they end up like this?
Netherworld Priest, Netherworld Priest, that scary, weird being who liked collecting corpses and souls, and make those into all strange kind of things… How could they end up in his hands? These old Gong Gong didn’t know Netherworld Hierarch, but seeing the dark mist behind him and the bronze gate in the mist, how could they still not recognize him?
They cried, screamed, and begged, but nothing changed.
Netherworld Hierarch delightfully sent the ten Gong Gongs into the Netherworld world, then quickly looked around. Dropping his swords, he rolled up sleeves and got busy running about in the vast flood. Many enormous water-kind spirit creatures were scattered in the flood, and those were also good raw materials!
…
In a great hall in heaven, Gong Gong’s raging roars even quaked the entire hall.
Wearing a dark armor and holding a trident embossed with a pair of coiling dragons, Gong Gong glared at Dishi Cha and growled, “Dishi Cha! Get out of my way right now! If you do what I said, our Gong Gong family will still appreciate you, and our agreement can still work. If you dare to hinder me saving my ancestors, don’t blame me for having no mercy!”
Dishi Cha looked at Gong Gong calmly and stood perfectly still in front of him, without making even a slight move.
Behind Dishi Cha, led by Yemo Tian, countless divine warriors and gods lined up perfectly in square arrays, sealing off the entire heaven.
These divine gods and warriors were from the Divine Origin Pool. Their eyes sparkled with a blood-red light. They stopped following Gong Gong’s order, and instead, they were now under Dishi Cha’s lead.
Dishi Cha burst into laughter, then slapped on Gong Gong’s face heavily
“You, can you even bear to turn against me right now? How stupid you are. You actually dared to control these new divine beings with the secret blood-offering magic I provided. Didn’t you just give these new divine beings to me for nothing?”
Chapter 1350: The Plan and the Despair
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In the great hall in Heaven, Gong Gong stared at Dishi Cha with a pair of red eyes. However, the atmosphere in the hall wasn’t even tense.
Gong Gong was all alone, facing Dishi Cha and the divine army led by Yemo Tian. The divine army was supposed to belong to him, but at the moment, those divine gods and warriors stood determinedly behind Yemo Tian, their eyes sparkling with a blood-red light.
Gong Gong gritted his teeth so tight that it even caused a creaking noise. But Dishi Cha and Yemo Tian were laughing, loudly, widely, triumphantly, and delightfully. One might hear the same laughter from an experienced hunter who saw a wild boar fall into his trap.
Hearing their laughter, Gong Gong’s face blushed, and blood boiled. All of a sudden, Gong Gong let out a mouthful of blood which spread on the shiny floor.
“Dishi Cha, you sought cooperation with me. Is this a scheme from the beginning?” Gong Gong tremblingly pointed at Dishi Cha and growled.
“Don’t describe this with the lowly word ‘scheme’. This is a tiny part of a great plan.” Dishi Cha took out an exquisite nail file and started carefully polishing his nails. In the meanwhile, he continued carelessly, “I am also an insignificant character of this great plan, while you, you were meant to be sacrificed from the start.”
Shrugging, Dishi Cha smilingly looked at Gong Gong and continued in a gentle tone, “We will be needing a puppet in the end, that is the reason why you can still stay alive.”
Puckering his lips, Dishi Cha blew away the dust ground off from his fingernails, then continued blandly, “In fact, this puppet is not difficult to find. Many scums exist among human beings. These people are powerful and influential, standing at high positions, but are greedy and afraid of death. They can serve as our puppets. But, you are the most convenient one, and you have a satisfying background. Therefore, I decided to not kill you, and use you as a puppet instead.”
Sighing slightly, he chuckled, “Because we need you to be the puppet, I brought the army here to protect you. Otherwise…Saving your ancestors? Do you think that you can defeat Ji Hao?”
In the hall, a divine mirror floated in the air. In the mirror, Ji Hao was wielding the gigantic Pan Gu bell like an ancient devil god. Each time he launched a strike, a tens of thousands of miles long section of a mountain range would collapse. Black and red mushroom clouds had been rising into the sky, and the earth-shaking booms could be heard from the mirror, echoing through the entire heaven.
“That bell is really nice.” Floating inside the diamond-shaped crystal between the eyebrows of the destructive weapon, Yemo Tian laughed, “When I chop Ji Hao’s head off, I will take this bell.”
“As you wish. This bell will certainly become your trophy.” Dishi Cha politely bowed to Yemo Tian, then smilingly turned around, nodded to Gong Gong and said, “Do you know why I chose you to be the puppet?”
Gong Gong remained silent with a gloomy face.
Seeing Gong Gong’s unfriendly attitude, Dishi Cha smiled and started explaining solicitously.
“After we have conquered Pan Gu world, human beings will be enslaved. They will all become slaves, and they will be mining for us, growing all kinds of valuable crops for us. Or, we will arm them and turn them into slave warriors.”
“But based on our experiences that we gained from the countless worlds that we have conquered in the past, human beings will need a leader who can manage them. We need to select this leader carefully. An influential, capable human being? No, it surely can’t be a man like that. That kind of leader will certainly bring us troubles.”
“What about a greedy, villainous one, who is afraid of death? Still, there will be troubles. This kind of leader will grow selfishness, desires, and the selfishness and desires will eventually turn into ambitions, which will cause inconveniences for us to govern the world.”
“How about an enemy? Someone who owes all human beings a huge debt of blood, someone hated by all human beings? How perfect!”
“Because of the hatred, human beings will never be used by him. Because of the hatred, he will only be able to rule the humankind by relying on our strength. Also, because of the hatred, he will be as loyal as a dog, watching every move made by human beings, and graze those capable slaves for us!”
Yemo Tian laughed in a weird tone. Lying in the diamond-shaped crystal, he looked at Gong Gong and laughed so loudly, that he even had saliva spurting out of his mouth corners. Dishi Cha laughed as well.
“So, you see, except you, who else can serve so perfectly as this leader?” said Dishi Cha gently, “You raised the flood, and your armies killed countless human beings. After we conquer the humankind, you will become our mouthpiece to manage human beings for us.
“You will never be able to make use of human beings. For your own benefits, even for your life, you have to fix your eyes on the humankind constantly! Any sign of disturbance or trouble, you will snuff it yourself. You have to strife all possible revolt.”
Sighing in satisfaction, Dishi Cha continued, “So perfect! You are such a perfect puppet. We have to ensure your safety. Therefore, you cannot go save your ancestors, because we don’t need them!”
Gong Gong looked at Dishi Cha with a pale face. Slightly trembling, he screamed shrilly, “This flood, it’s only for turning me into a deadly enemy of the humankind, isn’t it?”
Dishi Cha showed the whites of his eyes. Hesitating for a while, he slightly nodded and said, “If you put it this way, you will be thinking too much about yourself. We need a clear navigational light. According to our calculation, when the twelve water worlds bump into Pan Gu world, a tremendous wave of power vibration will be released, and that power vibration will be strong enough to serve as a striking navigational light.”
“This navigational light will guide the people that we have been expecting to Pan Gu world. And the real purpose of this flood is to confuse some people, to let them focus on the flood and neglect the truth underneath it.”
“Are you saying that the power vibration generated by the bumps between Pan Gu world and the twelve world will guide some other people to Pan Gu world?” Gong Gong looked at Dishi Cha and asked. He was confused. Somehow, he also caught a sense of fear. Tremblingly, he looked at Dishi Cha and stuttered, “Who, who are they? Who…are coming to Pan Gu world?”
“My father!” Yemo Tian burst into laughter. In a dramatic tone, he said, “My incomparably noble and powerful father. Of course, it’s not that nominal father of mine who gave me this lowly forename, ‘Yemo’… I mean… my biological father! My real father!”
Smilingly raising his head, Yemo Tian murmured to himself, “My father, my noble father, my powerful father, he is coming to Pan Gu world. When he descends from the sky, when his invincible army sweeps across Pan Gu world, when Pan Gu world becomes a staging base of his army, all tens of thousands of worlds around Pan Gu world will become his territories!”
“With the resources and fortune from those worlds, my father will definitely become the strongest being…Perhaps, he will be able to make the final breakthrough…”
Dishi Cha slightly coughed.
Yemo Tian chuckled, loudly and madly.
Gong Gong’s heart sank into a bottomless despair. He couldn’t accept his fate as an insignificant chess piece.
Chapter 1351: Wuzhi Qi’s Hair
Translator: Law Editor: Hitesh_
In a corner of the great hall, Wuzhi Qi carried his large club and abruptly took a step forward.
Stepping forward, Wuzhi Qi’s body suddenly expanded to about thirty-meter-tall. As his long hair dazzled with a silver, cold light, torrents of water raised behind him, roaring in all directions, as heavy as mountains.
Xiang Liu and Kun Peng each burst with a loud roar, along with strong, fierce spirit creature power vibrations that were no weaker than Wuzhi Qi’s. They blocked Wuzhi Qi’s way like two sturdy metal walls. Three power streams bumped fiercely into each other, and caused a thunderous bang in the great hall, which generated frigid, rapidly flowing airstreams. They then condensed into countless fist-sized, sharp ice pieces, and scattered all over the floor.
Centered on Wuzhi Qi, Xiang Liu and Kun Peng, three enormous swirls emerged, roaring rumblingly. Xiang Liu and Kun Peng’s powers generated a dark swirl and a blue swirl, violently clashing against the swirl around Wuzhi Qi’s body. The three swiftly struck against each other, causing ear-piercing noises.
Wuzhi Qi trembled slightly. From his pair of eyes, two beams of cold light shone to tens of meters away. He stared straight at Kun Peng and Xiang Liu who blocked his way, especially the slowly spinning, hazy lotus on each of their foreheads.
“Did you throw yourselves into the laps of someone else?” murmured Wuzhi Qi.
“Following Gong Gong, our bloodlines might even be annihilated.” said Xiang Liu loudly, “Anyhow, we need to figure out a way to save our bloodlines!”
“Under the guidance of our two master Shifu, our descendants will live happily and safely, without any worries. Apart from that, we may truly attain immortal lives.” Kun Peng’s eyes sparkled brightly as he said, “Wuzhi Qi, you have to understand that it was never easy for us to survive until present times!”
Xiang Liu gasped and pushed out his palms, releasing a strong stream of power that transformed into a giant wave, smashing down at Wuzhi Qi. “In fact, our old lives were not bad. Back in the North Sea, no one dared to offend us. We were dominators. We could do anything we liked to those people, those living beings.” Kun Peng continued with a high-pitched voice, “But, Gong Gong wants to be the new divine emperor, the owner of Pan Gu world…Even if he succeeded, we would still be his ministers, his followers. Would we earn any extra benefits? If he failed, as an eye for an eye, you know what human beings can do! Therefore, we have to find someone reliable to lean on!”
Wuzhi Qi’s eyes glowed with that frosty light as he slowly raised his club.
Xiang Liu and Kun Peng’ faces turned dark, as Kun Peng said slowly, “Wuzhi Qi, don’t pretend to be loyal. You secretly visited Marquis Yao Ji Hao that night. You think we don’t know that? You were also trying to save your own kids. What are you doing now? Are you crazy?”
Seeing Wuzhi Qi abruptly make a move, a faint pinkness appeared on Gong Gong’s pale face. He felt relieved. It seemed that no matter what, he still had a loyal minister. This meant that the Gong Gong Family was not entirely a failure, because in the end, someone was still willing to follow this family!
But hearing Kun Peng, Gong Gong temporarily lost his eyesight and even vomited blood. “Wuzhi Qi! You, you, you, visited Ji Hao…You sneaky wild monkey!” Gong Gong screamed hysterically.
Wuzhi Qi curved his mouth cornered down and gave a twisted grin, then sneered, “Ah, Kun Peng, impressive! Except for that old flood dragon, you’re the strongest, most powerful one among the eight of us. I thought no one knew that I visited Ji Hao. After all, it was a secret!”
Kun Peng smiled and said blandly, “I even know what you said to him. You told him about the secret in the nine water eyes, didn’t you? Otherwise, why would those former human emperors destroy the nine water eyes in one stroke?”
Wuzhi Qi gripped his club and caused a creaking noise. With a strange tone, he said, “Well, now that we have spoken everything out. I have nothing more to say. Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, get out the way. After all, we are still his ministers, and he is our master. This time, even if the Gong Gong Family will truly fall, I want him to have no regrets. I want to bring him to the nine water gates…”
Gong Gong’s eyes shone dimly. Gasping loudly, he looked at Wuzhi Qi and didn’t say a word.
Dishi Cha smiled mildly. While carefully polishing his nails, he said slowly, “Without my permission, Lord Gong Gong can’t go anywhere. He should stay right here. When we conquer Pan Gu world, he will be ruling the humankind for us!”
Dishi Cha chuckled and continued, “After all, we’ve signed an agreement. According to it, we will help him to rule the humankind. We have to fulfill our promise. The result might not be so satisfying, but at least we are keeping our promise, aren’t we?
The two hazy lotuses spinning on Xiang Liu and Kun Peng’s foreheads glowed brighter and brighter as they continued with deep voices, “Wuzhi Qi, you can’t leave either. Our master Shifu told us that you are destined to be one of us. You shall stay right here and worry about nothing. Master Shift will send his people here to welcome you.”
Controlled by Yemo Tian, the destruction weapon’s arm suddenly moved. An overwhelming power erupted, which made everyone in the hall shake. Dishi Cha wasn’t prepared for this. Consequently, he was put down to the ground, rolling on the floor.
“Oi, Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, I don’t know what you are doing, or what you want. But I have to warn you that you both are my captives now. In the future, you will both become my slaves. No matter how many tricks you want to play, keep them to yourselves. Otherwise…My destructive weapon is already thirsty!”
Yemo Tian roared with laughter. Under his control, the destructive weapon madly waved its arm and started fierce gusts of wind.
Wuzhi Qi narrowed his eyes, then looked at Gong Gong and said, “Lord Gong Gong, if I can send you to the nine water gates safely, all relationships I have with the Gong Gong family will end. Can you accept it?”
With a deep voice, Wuzhi Qi continued, “If I manage to do that, I, Wuzhi Qi, will no longer serve the Gong Gong family as a minister. I, Wuzhi Qi, and all my descendants, will live freely as creatures of this world, out of your control!”
“Wuzhi Qi!” Kun Peng and Xiang Liu growled together, “You can’t leave! Where can you go?”
Gong Gong remained silent for a while, then slowly nodded and said, “Alright. As long as you send me to the nine water gates and set me free, the relationship between you, Wuzhi Qi, and Gong Gong Family, will end!”
Kun Peng and Xiang Liu roared brightly. Their raised their palms and released a blinding golden light, shining on Wuzhi Qi’s body. In the meanwhile, Yemo Tian burst with a raging growl, following which, the destructive weapon spread its enormous hands and lunged to catch Wuzhi Qi.
Wuzhi Qi raised his head and roared to the sky. His silver, glistening long hair darted out from his skin. Every single hair suddenly became a Wuzhi Qi, thirty meters tall and wielding a dark ice club, violently smacking everything that crossed his eyes.
Hundreds of thousands of Wuzhi Qi flew out of the hall and disarrayed the divine army around the great hall. Hundreds of thousands of dark ice clubs swung down, as those divine gods and warriors scattered right away.
While countless Wuzhi Qi attacked rampantly, Gong Gong silently disappeared from the hall.
zanaria84 